demonstrated that some of the Apostles penetrated as far as into Brittany to plant the Gospell here A Truth testified expressly by Theodoret as B. Vsher hath well observed For he comparing the Apostles of Christ with the most famous of the Grecian and Roman Lawgivers shews how much they were to be prefer'd For all that those Heathen Lawgivers could doe was to induce some particular Provinces or Common-weales to accept of their Laws which all other Countreys reiected Whereas says he our Galilaean fishermen Publicans and Tent makers carried the Evangelicall Law to all Nations inducing not the Romans only or those which lived under their Empire to accept the Laws of our crucified Lord but the Scythians also and Sarmatians Indians Ethiopians and Persians together with the Seres Hyrcanians Brittains Cimmerians and Germans And this they did not making use of arms or armies but by perswasion of wâ—rds and demonstrating the great utility of the Laws which they preached and for the preaching of them exposed themselves to great danger Finis Libri primi THE SECOND BOOK OF THE CHVRCH-HISTORY OF BRITTANY I. CHAP. 1.2 S. Ioseph of Arimathea and his Companions principall Apostles of Brittany 3.4.5 c. This confirmed out of Authentick Records by English Embassadours in the Councils of Pisa Siena and Constance c. 9. Likewise by an Ancient Charter of King Henry the second 1. VPON that precious foundation of Faith and Piety which had been layd by the Holy Apostles in Brittany their Disciples and Successours rais'd up a Temple to our Lord a Temple though of no such amplitude as we find in the following age yet not so unconsiderable but that the fame thereof reached into forraign Countreys as Arnobius who wrote above thirteen hundred years since and Tertullian likewise observe 2. Now the most eminent of the Primitive Disciples and who contributed most to this heavenly building was S. Ioseph of Arimathea and eleaven of his companions with him among whom is reckoned his Son of his own name These toward the latter end of Nero's raign and before S. Peter and S. Paul were consummated by a glorious Martyrdom are by the Testimony of ancient Records sayd to have entred this Island as a place for the retirednes of it the benignity of the Brittish Princes and the freedom from Roman Tyranny more opportune and better prepar'd for entertaining the Gospell of Peace then almost any Countrey under the Romans 3. But before we enquire into the occasion of the arrivall of these Sons of Light or relate any of their particular Gests the prejudice which in these later times has possess'd many minds against Tradition obliges me in preparation to the History following firmly to assert this Truth in generall that such Apostolicall persons did indeed by their zeale and industry cultivate this barbarous Island and this with better successe then perhaps any other Nation addicted to Idolatry 4. Now a more efficacious Proof hereof cannot reasonably be desired then the testimony of a person eminently conversant in our Ecclesiasticall Monuments and whose aversion from the Roman Church will cleare him from all suspicion of partiality And this is the late Protestant Archbishop of Armagh Doctour Vsher who in a Collection of Antiquities regarding the Primitive Churches of Brittany treating of this very argument hath this passage 5. We must not omit to take notice that in the Generall Synods assembled by our Europaans whensoever the Controversy was agitated touching the dignity and preeminence of the Brittish Kingdom in opposition to the French and Spaniards the Oratours of the English Nation did usually appeale to this Tradition concerning S. Ioseph of Arimathea This question was discuss'd first in the year one thousand four hundred and nine in the Councill of Pisa and again eight years after in the Councill of Constance out of which there is an extract of a most famous Disputation concerning the dignity and magnitude of the Kingdoms of Brittany and France between the Embassadours of both in the Councill which was printed at Lovain in the yeare one thousand five hundred and seaventeen The said Extract taken out of Originall Acts of that Councill and preserv'd in the Citty of Constance was published by the care of Sir Robert Wingfeild Knight and Embassadour from King Henry the eighth to the Emperour Maximilian and which is still extant in two Manuscripts of the same Councill It was in the thirtieth Session that this Question was moved Whether it be agreable to reason and iustice that the Kingdom of England should enioy equall Priviledges with that of France And for the dignity of the English Church it was among other things alledg'd that presently after the suffring of our Saviour Ioseph of Arimathea an honourable Counsellor who took down from the Crosse Christs body together with twelve companions betimes in the morning entred into our Lords Vineyard to wit England and converted the inhabitants to the Faith To whom the King then raigning assigned for their sustenance twelve Hides of Land in the Diocese of Bath All which twelve Preachers as ancient Records witnes were buried in the Monastery of Glastenbury situate in the same Diocese And with those twelve Hides of Land afore mention'd the sayd Monastery was anciently endow'd and founded This was alledged by the English Oratours for their Kingdome Whereas France received not the Faith till the time of S. Dionysius by whose Ministery it was converted 6. Likewise in the Councill of Siena in the year one thousand four hundred twenty four the same Allegations were propos'd by Richard Fleming Bishop of Lincoln and founder of Lincoln-Colledge in Oxford when this Controversy was renew'd by the English in the presence of Pope Martin the fifth against the Spaniards Scots and French But principally in the Councill of Basile in the year one thousand four hundred thirty four this contention came to great heat For then the Embassadours of the King of England as well in the publick Council before the Bishops aâ— in the Congregation deputed for Reformation protested that they were to be prefer'd by reason of their more ancient reception of the Christian Faith for they affirm'd that the Noble Counsellor Ioseph of Arimathea together with others in the fifteenth year after the Assumption of the glorious Virgin Mary came into England and converted a great part of it to the Faith of Christ. And no long time after the Passion of our Lord Pope Eleutherius converted the whole Kingdom entirely to the Faith This account gives Alphonsus Garzias who was Advocat for the right of Spain in that Council 7. And though he endeavours to enervate the reasons alledged by the English Oratours yet his objections are so weak that they rather establish them For all that he opposes to the story of S. Ioseph is an old trifling Legend reporting that when Titus entred Ierusalem he saw a certain very thick wall which he commanded to be peirced through and within they found a certain old man
ancient Ecclesiasticall Monuments be asserted Vpon which grounds Malmsburiensis saith There is no certainty in what place was seated the Archiepiscopall Iurisdiction in the time of the Brittains before the entry of the Saxons X. CHAP. 1.2 S. Fugatius and Damianus return to Rome to obtain a Confirmation of their Acts. 3.4 Recourse to the See Apostolick ancient 5 6. At their return they bring a blessed Crown and a Letter to King Lucius 7. The extent of King Lucius his Dominions 8. Of Archflamens and Flamens 1. AFter three years succesfull labours in this new Vineyard of our Lord these two Holy Apostolick Preachers Fugatius and Damâ—anus returned to Rome to give an account to S. Eleutherius of the affairs of Brittany This is testified by our ancient Historians Geffrey of Monmouth Roger Wendover the compiler of the History of Rochester as likewise a Brittish ancient Poet taking the name of Gildas and quoted by Bishop Vsher. 2. But most expresly by Matthew of Westminster whose words are these In the year of Grace one hundred eighty six the Blessed Prelats Fugatius and Damianus returned to Rome and obtained from the holy Pope Eleutherius a Confirmation of all they had done in Brittany And having perform'd this the foresayd Doctours came back into Brittany accompanied with many others By whose inctructions the Nation of the Brittains being confirm'd in tho Faith of Christ became illustrious The names and Acts of these men are found in the Book which our Historian Gildas wrote of the Victory of Aurelius Ambrosius 3. That it was the practise of Christian Churches especially in the West upon severall occasions to have recourse to the Chair of S. Peter many examples occurre in the Ecclesiasticall History and this even from the beginning of Christianity We mention'd formerly a Message sent from the Christians of Brittany by S. Beatus to Rome for a more perfect instruction in the Christian Faith And about this time of King Lucius the Church of Lyons in France sent S. Irenaeus to this Holy Pope Eleutherius for resolving certain Questions about Ecclesiasticall affairs saith S. Ierome 4. This they did partly to shew their dependance and subordination to the supreme Tribunal of the Church as likewise for the preservation of Vnity of which the Chair of S. Peter was always acknowledged the Center But the present Church of Brittany having been constituted a Church by the zeale and authority of this blessed Pope Eleutherius there was a greater necessity and obligation of recourse to him for the confirmation of those Ordinances which had been made by his Delegats 5. Among other memorable passages touching the Answer sent by Pope Eleutherius to this Message of King Lucius this is one That Fugatius and Damianus presented the King from him with a Crown blessed by him This is asserted by a late learned Protestant Lawyer William Lambard who professes that in his search among the Ancient Lawes of England for many ages hid in darknes he produced this adding withall that besides a Crown bless'd by this Holy Pope he likewise ordain'd the limits of the Brittish Kingdom and withall prescrib'd the Duty and Right of a Christian King saying thus A King being the Minister and Delegat of the Supreme King is appointed by God for this end that he might govern this earthly Kingdom and people of our Lord and above all that he should venerate and govern his Church defending it from all who would injure it that he should root out of it and utterly destroy all evill doers 6. Roger Hoveden four hundred years before M. Lambard transcribing the same passage out of the Ancient Laws of King Edward onely differs from him in this That where mention is made of a Kings Office toward the Church he leaves out the word Regat 7. As touching the limits of King Lucius his Kingdom which this Authour saith was prescribed by Pope Eleutherius whether from thence it came that all the Northern Provinces of the Island afterwards called Scotland governed by a King of their own Nation were subiect to the Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction of the Metropolitan Church of York cannot now be determin'd Polydor Virgil out of ancient Scottish Records affirms that this subjection was a principio from the very beginning of Christianity and that the Bishop of Glasco was to receive his consecration from the Arch-Bishop of York More Maiorum by an immemoriall custom of their Ancestors But of this hereafter 8. One passage more relating to this Answer of Pope Eleutherius is recorded by Martinus Polonus who writes thus The foresaid Holy men Fugatius and Damianus by an Apostolicall Mandat of the Pope ordained that Bishops should be placed in those Citties where formerly there were Flamens and Arch-bishops where Arch-flamens Wherby he signifies that the Pope confirmed the Ordonances formerly made by these his Legats XI CHAP. 1. Severall Churches built by King Lucius 2.3 As Westminster deputed for the buriall of Princes 4. A second at York then the Cheif Citty 5. A third at CaeÌ„r-leon in Wales 6.7 It is question'd whether that was a Metropolitan See 8. A Church built at Dover 9. An Episcopall See said to be erected at Kungresbury in Somersetshire buâ— that is doubtfull 1. IT hath already been declared that King Lucius presently after his Baptism or Theanus consecrated first Bishop of London built a Cathedrall Church to the honour of S. Peter on Cornhill in London Now after the return of Fugatius and Damianus there were severall other Churches erected The names of many of which are still extant upon ancient Records 2. The first of these was the Church of Westminster concerning the first foundation wherof Sulcardus a Monk wrote a Book which he dedicated to Vitalis constituted Abbot there by King William the Conquerour From whence some have collected that in the same place had been formerly erected an Idol-temple consecrated to Apollo which by an Earthquake in the raign of Antoninus Pius was cast to the ground 3. Another Authour called Iohn Fleet who wrote in the year of our Lord one thousand four hundred forty three adds in consequence to Sulcardus out of an Ancient Chronicle written in the Saxon tongue that this place was from the days of King Lucius destin'd for the burying place of our Kings as wee see to this day His words quoted by Bishop Vsher are these From the Primitive age of Christian Faith among the Brittains that is from the days of Lucius their King who in the year of Grace one hundred eighty four is sayd to have received the Divine Law of Christ and together with it the Baptism of holy Regeneration this place of Westminster was founded and consecrated to the honour of God and specially deputed for the buriall of Kings and a Treasury or Repository of their Royall Ornaments To the same effect writes Radolphus Nigerâ— affirming that it was built in the last year of Marcus Aurelius Antoninus
esteemd him as a Prophet Then began he with great diligence to root up their ill planted superstitions to disperse their long gathered wicked customes and to demolish their impious Idolatries Having thus purged their minds from errours he instructed them in all duties belonging to good Christians and by his works and example shewd them a pattern of all vertues and piety all which he confirm'd by frequent miracles 6. He chose for his place of Episcopall residence an habitation afterward call'd Wite-hern seated neer the Sea by which it is almost encompassed to which there was onely one passage toward the North. This place is seated saith Camden in the Province of the Novantes now call'd Galloway By the Latin Writers it is nam'd Candida casa from the colour of it and by the Saxons Wite-hern or white house Here it was that in the dayes of the younger Theodosius Ninianus erected his Episcopall See And here it is that Ptolomy places the Promontory call'd by him Leucopibia which seems to have been an erroneous transcribing of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or white houses 7. The summ of what hath been written is thus delivered by S. Beda The Southern Picts saith he forsaking the Errour of their Idolatry receiv'd the true Faith by the preaching 〈◊〉 most holy man and most reverend Bishop Ninias Ninianus who was by Nation a Brittain and had been regularly instructed in the Mysteries of the true Faith at Rome 8. Many years he spent in his Apostolicall Office for his death ensued not till thirty eight years after his first entrance He consecrated Bishops ordained Preists and divided the the whole countrey into certain Parishes as the Authour of his Life declares There remains more to be written of him which we will reserve till the time of his death And whereas his See was establish'd in the Province of Galloway which may seem to imply that he was a Scott we shall in due place demonstrate that in those dayes that Province was belonging to the Iurisdiction of the Brittains not Scotts XXII CHAP. 1. c. S. Regulus comes into the Pictish kingdom out of Greece with the Relicks of S. Andrew c. 6. c. Of the Culdei or Coli-Dei 1. THE Labours of S. Ninianus were no doubt much lightned by the arrivall thither of another Saint to wit S. Regulus who the year following by divine Inspiration came out of Achaia into the same countrey bringing with him the precious Relicks of the Apostle S. Andrew Whose story is thus sett down by Hector Boctius out of ancient Monuments 2. The holy man Regulus saith he as one night he watched at the Sacred monument of S. Andrew was admonished from heaven to take the bone of the holy Apostles arme three fingers and as many ioints of one of his feet and laying them up decently in a vessell to carry them to the Island Albion or Brittany seated in the utmost confines of the world because that in future times there would live a people which should give great veneration to the Apostle S. Andrew and by his intercession receive great graces and benefitts both earthly and heavenly through the Divine goodnes 3. In complyance with which admonition the holy man undertook that tedious iourney and was ioyfully received there for as it follows in the Narration The report of his arrivall with that sacred Treasure being spread through the Regions of the Picts inflamed the minds of many to see and venerate the holy Relicks of the glorious Apostle The people therfore flowd together from all quarters bringing gifts and Offrings to the holy Apostle There came likewise Hirgustus others call him Hungus their King being invited by the same of these things The Holy man Regulus receiv'd him with a Soline Procession in which Preists and Monks sung Hymns and praises to God The King falling prostrate on the ground with great veneration kiss'd the Sacred Relicks And when all Holy Rites were performed after the Christian manner of which the King was very observant he freely bestowd his Royall Palace to the honour of S. Andrew on Regulus and the Preists who were there to perform Divine service and not farr from them built another Church dedicated to the same Apostle 4. This is the place where in following ages the Scottish Arch-Bishops and Primats establish'd their Archiepiscopall See Which place saith Camden the Ancients call'd Regimont or Regulus his Mount where Vngus King of the Picts erected the principall Church of his Kingdom to this day call'd S. Andrews 5. Some modern Writers perhaps out of an aversion to Sacred Relicks doe professe a doubt of this Narration Yet it is certain that Pope Boniface the Eighth in an Epistle of his to King Edward the first writes in this manner Your Royall Highnes may please to understand that the Kingdom of Scotland was converted to the Vnity of the Catholick Faith by the Venerable Relicks of S. Andrew the Apostle such was the great goodnes of Almighty God 6. The forecited Hector Boetius describing the ornaments with which the pious King Hirgustus enrich'd his New built Church saith he adorned it with munificent gifts Patens Copes Chalices Basons Lavers c. framed of silver and gold and likewise with other precious furniture proper for Sacreduses placing in the same Preists to perform Divine service there 7. These Preists dedicated to Gods worship are the same which the Picts call'd Culdei or Colidei that is worshippers of God Some of these came with S. Regulus into Brittany For he living in Achaia was a Father and Teacher of many who were addicted to true piety And to those others from among the Picts and Brittains ioynd themselves leading a solitary life with such a fame of their Sanctity saith Buchanan that being dead their Cells were converted into Churches And from hence was derived the succeeding custom among the Scotts to call Temples Cells This sort of Monks was anciently call'd Culde◠and their Name and Institut remain'd till a later kind of Monks expell'd them But this last clause he writes with the spirit of a factious Presbyterian For not a later sort of Monks but such Apostats as himself enemies to the Divine Sacrifice celebrated by these contemners of Gods Saints were those who out of Scottland expell'd the Culdees or Religious servants of God 8. Notwithstanding if we speak of the prime originall of these Culdei we have already shewd that they began long before when by reason of the furious persecution rais'd by Diocletian a world of Christians retir'd themselves into desarts there with safety and vacancy to attend to God by Prayer and Religious austerities who therfore were call'd Colidei and corruptly Culdei 9. This digression we make upon occasion of the Gests of S. Regulus whom the English Martyrologe celebrates among the Saints on the twenty eighth of August where notwithstanding there is a mistake in placing his death in the year of Christ three
Columba came into Brittany in the ninth year of the raign of Bridius the Son of Meilochon the most powerfull King of the Picts and by his preaching and example converted that Nation to the Faith of Christ. So that for a reward he received the Island of Hy or Iona for the possession of a Monastery The Isle is but small being according to the estimation of the Angli only of five families And his Successours doe hold it to this day where himself was likewise buried being seaventy years old after he had spent about thirty two years from his entrance into Brittany 8. This Holy man before his coming into Brittany had founded a Noble Monastery in Ireland named in that tongue Dear-mach or the feild of Oakes for the abundance of those trees growing there And from these two Monasteries of Hy and Dear-mach many others were propagated in Ireland and Brittany by his Disciples Among all which notwithstanding the Monastery of Hy in which his sacred Body rests doth hold the preeminence and cheif authority Now the said Island is usually governed by an Abbot who is a Preist To whose Iurisdiction the whole Province and even Bishops themselves by a custom no where else practis'd ought to be subiect according to the example of their first Teacher S. Columba who was only a Preist and Monk and not a Bishop Of whose Life and Sayings many strange things are extant in writing compild by his Disciples But what a kind of man soever he was of this we are assur'd that he left behind him Successours famous for their great continence Divine Love and Regular institution Thus writes S. Beda 9. Hector Boetius hath moreover collected from ancient Records the names of S. Columba's twelve Companions in his Voyage and labours calld by Adamannus his Commilitones fellow soldiers There came saith he into Albion with S. Columba twelve men eminently imbued with the Doctrin of Christ but more adorn'd with sanctity Their Names were Baathenus and Cominus who after S. Columba's death were Superiours over Monasteries and no mean ornaments of the Christian Church among the Scotts Also Cibthacus and Ethernan nephews to S. Columba by his Brother and both of them Preists Moreover Domitius Rutius and Fethâ—â— men illustrious for their descent but more for their piety Lastly Scandalaus Eglodeus Totaneus Motefer and Gallan These men when S. Columba pass'd from Ireland â—â—to Brittainy fixing their habitations in the Isle Iona afterward travelled through the Regions of the Scots and Picts and by their labours in teaching disputing and writing imbued both those nations with vertuous manners and true Religion 10. One companion more the Scottish Historians add to S. Columba to wiâ— S. Constantin formerly King of the Brittains who repenting of his crimes sharply censur'd by Gildas became a Monk Concerning whom Iohn Fordâ—n quoted by B. Vsher thus writes ConteÌ„porary to S. Columba was S. Constantin King of Cornwal who leaving his earthly kingdome became soldier to the Heavenly King and with Saint Columba went into Scotland where he preached the Faith to the Scots and Picts He built a Monastery in Govane near the River Cluid which he govern'd as Abbot He converted to the Faith the whole Province of Kentire where he likewise dyed a Martyr and was buried in his Monastery of Govane 11. Hector Boetius names the King of the Picts who bestowd the Isle of Hy or Iona on the Irish Monks Comgall or Conval who saith he was King of Dalrieda and so eminent for his Piety that the fame therof drew S. Columba out of Ireland 12. At the same time not far from S. Columba liv'd S. Kentigern lately returnd to his Bishoprick of Glasco and who no doubt was an efficacious assistant to him in his Apostolicall Office Of the solemne meeting of these two Saints with their Disciples we have already spoken in the Gests of Saint Kentigern 13. That in all Points there was a perfect agreement in Faith not only between S. Kentigern and S. Columba but also between the Disciples of S. Columba and S. Augustin is evident from S. Beda c. Onely in one Rite or Ceremony they differed which was the time of observing Easter Vpon which unconsiderable difference notwithstanding some Modern Protestants doe ground an opinion that the Brittish Churches did receive not only their Sacred Rites but Faith also from the Eastern Churches and not from Rome But how great this mistake is hath in some part already and shall more clearly be demonstrated when we shall treat of the Controversy agitated between S. Augustin the Monk who urged a conformity to the Roman observance and the Brittish Bishops zealous to continue the Errour taught them by the Picts and Scots who had first received it from S. Columba whereas he fell into it not out of any love to Novelty or refractary contention but meerly ignorance of the Paschall Computation 14. Adamannus followd herein by B. Vsher placing the arrivall of S. Columba in Brittany two years sooner then generally our other Historians doe they consequently assign thirty four to have been spent by him here When therfore thirty of those years were past the Holy man out of an impatient desire to be freed from the burthen of mortality earnestly prayd to God to end his pilgrimage After which prayers oft repeated he saw in a vision certain Angels approaching to him as to conduct his soule to heaven Which sight imprinted such ioy in his countenance that his Disciples observ'd it But that ioy presently vanish'd and in its place succeeded great sadnes For he saw those Angels recalld who told him that upon the Petitions of the Pictish Churches c. God haâ— added four years more to his life Thus writes the Authour of his life in Capgrave 15. At last in the year of Grace five hundred ninety seaven the year in which S. Augustin came into Brittany this Holy man dyed most happily and his Sacred Body was buried in his Monastery of Hy from whence notwithstanding it was translated at least a great portion of it into Ireland and repos'd in the Church of Doun-patrick The memory of which translation is celebrated in the Ecclesiasticall Office long ago printed at Paris and in the same Church of Doun according to the testimony of Ranulfus of Chester an Inscription on his Monument signified That in that one Tomb three Saints S. Patrick S. Brigide and S. Columba did repose XIII CHAP. 1.2 King Ethelbert invades the other Saxon Kings by whom he is worsted 3.4 c. His Mariage with Bertha or Aldiberga a Daughter of France who is permitted a free exercise of Christian Religion 9.10 Saying Masse was the generall Devotion of the Church 1. HItherto the Saxon Princes had employ'd their forces onely to the destruction of the Brittains but now finding no resistance from them turnd their arms against one another For saith Ethelwerd three years being expir'd after the coming of S.
Columba into Brittany Ceaulin and Cutha mov'd a Civill war against Ethelbert But Malmsbury and Huntingdon acknowledge Ethelbert King of Kent to have been the aggressour For it seems being vex'd to see the Dominions and power of Ceaulin King of the West-Saxons so much encreas'd for besides his own Territoryes immediatly subiect to him the other Saxon Princes in the East and South acknowledged a dependance so that Ceaulin assum'd the Title of Monark Hereupon Ethelbert a valiant Young Prince being mindfull of the glory of his Ancestours who first had establish'd a Kingdom in Brittany and had always enjoyd a preeminence above other Princes resolved to enlarge the bounds of his Empire and not to content himself with the only Province of Kent 2. In pursuance of which design he rais'd an Army and with it march'd out of his own confines into the Province of the Regni or Surrey where passing unwarily over a little River calld Vandalis he was rudely repuls'd by Ceaulin and again endeavouring to march forward the Armies mett at a Village calld Wibbandun now Wimbledon where he was with a great slaughter of his army compelld to fly back into Kent having lost in the combat his two Cheif Captains Oslaf and Knebban Near the place where the battell was fought remains still a Monument of it to wit a rampire rais'd in a round form as encompassing a Camp which is at this day calld Knebensbury or the Burg of Kneben 3. Ethelbert after this losse sought to strengthen himself by forrain aid for which purpose he treated a freindship and confederacy with the neigbouring powerfull Kingdom of the Franks to make which confederacy more lasting he desired to joyn it more strictly by mariage which accordingly was effected 4. Hitherto when we had occasion to mention that Kingdom we calld it Gaule which was its ancient Primitive name But afterward a Nation out of Germany calld Franks invading it and under King Pharamond possessing the greatest part of it changed the name of it from Gaule into France and so hereafter we shall call it The Successours of Pharamond for severall generations were Pagans till by the Apostolick zeale of Saint Remigius Bishop of Rhemes in the year of Grace four hundred ninety nine King Clodovéus was converted to the Christian Faith and with him the greatest part of his kingdom Which Faith ever after continued and encreased there 5. At this time that Kingdom was divided into four parts each of them severally governed by four Kings Sons of Clotharius and Grandchildren of Clodovéus Charibert the Eldest Son had the seat of his Kingdom at Paris Chilperic at Soissons Gunthram at Orleans and Sigebert at Rhemes Now a daughter of one of these did Ethelbert King of Kent marry but of which of them particularly is not mention'd in our Story Saint Beda indefinitly writes that she was daughter of a King of the Franks 6. The name of this Lady according to S. Beda Malmsburiensis c. was Berta But S. Gregory who liv'd in this age and had entercourse by letters with her more rightly calls her Aldiberga and adiudges great praise due to her in the conversion of the Saxons 7. The parents of this Lady made a difficulty to deliver a daughter professing the Christian Faith to the bed of a Pagan But Ethelbert engaging himself to allow her and her family an entire freedom publickly to professe her Religion and to exercise all the Sacred Rites belonging to it the mariage was concluded and the Lady sent into Brittany 8. She was attended by a prudent and devout Christian Bishop called Lethardus by Harpsfeild said to have been Bishop of Salvanort but he doubts there is an errour in the Copies where this unknown name is found This Bishop is in Capgrave stiled the Precursor of S. Augustin and one who opened the dore by which he brought in Christianity 9. There were then in Dorobernia the prime Citty of Kent since calld Canterbury severall Churches which had been built many ages before by Christians in the times of the Romans and which had not been utterly demolish'd by the Saxons Among which the Queen made choice of that which was dedicated to the honour of Saint Martin a holy Bishop in wonderfull veneration through all France For thus writes Saint Beda There was near to the Citty toward the East a Church anciently consecrated to the memory of S. Martin whilst the Romans inhabited Brittany In which Church the Queen who as hath been said was a Christian usually perform'd her devotions 10. What those Devotions were is thus more particularly express'd by the Authour of the life of the Holy Bishop Lethardus in Capgrave who writes thus In the most ancient Church of the Holy Bishop S. Martin situated near the Citty the Queen together with her Christian family did frequent the Sacraments of Masses and Prayers in the celebrating whereof the Blessed Bishop Lethardus was President or Cheif Prelat For the saying or singing of Masses were indeed the Solemn Devotions of the Church in those times as appears for as much as concerns France particularly the Native countrey of this Queen by the Councils of Orleans and Tours celebrated in these very times And this is acknowledged to have been the generall practise of this age by the Centuriators of Magdeburg who write thus The reader hereby may observe that the Solemnities of Masses did now fill all places And for as much as concerns Brittany we have already shewd that among the Northern Picts S. Columba knowing by revelation the death of S. Brendan in Ireland celebrated a Solemne Masse for his soule XIV CHAP. 1.2 King Ceaulins conquests and death 3. c. The Kingdom of the East Saxons Erected 1. THE two Saxon Kings in Kent and the Western parts did not prosecute their hatred against one another but esteemd it more for their advantage to enlarge their Dominions by invading the Provinces as yet in the possession of the Brittains In order whereto Ceaulin King of the West-Saxons who had hitherto employ'd his forces in the conquest of places bordring especially on the Sea sent his Brother Cutha or Cuthwolf with an army into the inland Provinces The Successe of which expedition is thus described by Florentius and which saith he was undertaken in the year of Grace five hundred seaventy one 2. Cuthulf the Brother of King Ceaulin fought with the Brittains in a place calld Bedanford or Bedford And having obtaind the Victory he took from them four Royal Citties to wit Linganburgh a place now unknown Egelesburgh now calld Aylsbury in Buckinghamshire Bensingtun or Benson in Oxfordshire and Egnesham where placed is uncertain After which victory he the same year departed this life 3. In the year five hundred seaventy five was erected the Kingdom of the East Angles in Norfoll Suffolk and Cambridgshire together with the Isle of Ely The name of the first King raigning there was Vffa from whom his
deliverd from the ire of God de ira Dei eruti and call'd to partake his Mercy His last Question was How the King of that Nation was call'd And he was told that his name was Alle whereupon in allusion to that name he sayd Alleluia must be sung in those parts to the prayse of God the Creatour of all things 6. Afeer this discourse ended he went to Pelagius Bishop of the Roman and Apostolick See For as yet himself was not chosen Pope and humbly entreated him to send into Brittany some Ministers of Gods word to convert that Nation to Christ Adding That himself was ready to be employd with Gods assistance in such a work in case his Holines thought fit But his offer could not be taken for though the Pope would have granted his desire yet the Romans would not permit his absence so far from the Citty Notwithstanding a while after when himself was exalted to the Popedom he brought to perfection the work so long and so earnestly desir'd by him sending indeed other persons to preach the Gospell there but himselfe by his counsels exhortations and prayers contributing very much to make their preaching fruitfull and effectuall These things according to what our Ancestours have deliver'd we thought proper and fit to be inserted in our Ecclesiasticall History XVII CHAP. 1.2 S. Columban comes out of Ireland into Brittany and thence goes into France 3. Of S. Phara a Holy Abbesse to whom many Brittish Virgins repaire 1. BVT Alla King of the Deiri saith Malmsburiensis though by the selling of those children he gave occasion of bringing Christianity among the Angli yet was not so happy to hear any thing of it himself For the Divine Election regarded hiâ— Son Which Son was not his immediate Successour Edelric who the next year upon the death of his Father Alla possess'd his throne But Edwin a Prince who after many vicissitudes oâ— fortune came first to the Crown of the Northumbrians afterward to the Faith of Christ and lastly to the glory of Martyrdom as shall be shewd As for Ethelric his raign was short for it lasted onely five years and afforded nothing memorable 2. In the first year of King Ethelrics raign S. Columban after he had spent severall years in the Monastery of Benchor in Ireland came over into Brittany being mov'd with a desire of seing strange countreys saith Haraeus out of Ionas who largely wrote that Saints life The Venerable Abbot Comogel did much bewayle his departure but being unable to resist the Divine Will he dismiss'd him so that he with twelve Companions inflamed with the same desire took ship and came into Brittany from whence he afterward pass'd into France When he undertook this journey he was no more then twenty years of age In France he was very courteously receiv'd by King Sigebert or rather his Son Childebert who gave him the choice of any place for his abode These devout men therefore entring into a desart call'd Vosegus the Vauge found there a certain place encompass'd with old walls and watred with warm springs but time had ruind all the buildings The name of it was Luxovium 3. Whilst S. Columban lived in Austrasia a Province of France he was Spirituall Master and instructour to the Holy Virgin Phara reckon'd by the Centuriators of Magdeburg among the Brittish Nunnes Others say she was Neice to S. Columban himself From whomsoever she was descended certain it is that the sweet odour of her vertues and sanctity was so largely spread that many devout Virgins and some of them of Princely families out of Brittany repair'd to her to learn piety under her government in France as shall in due place be shewd XVIII CHAP. 1.2.3 War betwen the Scots and Picts 4. The South-Saxon King subject to the West-Saxons 5. S. Gregory consecrated Pope 1. IN the year five hundred and ninety a war was began in the Northern parts of Brittany between the Scotts and Picts which drew the whole Island into great factions In those parts Aidan or Edan son of the King of the Scotts then enioyd the principality who had been crownd King by S. Columba in the Isle Iona or Hy saith Adamannus 2. The cause of these commotions was the same which had formerly rais'd so long and furious wars between the Saxons and the Brittains For the Scots out of Ireland at first were invited by the Picts to assist them against the Brittains as the Saxons were by the Brittains against the Picts and Scots and these Irish Scots imitating the Saxons at first stayd in those parts upon courtesy but afterward grew insolent and new Aids from their own countrey dayly flocking to them they fix'd their habitation and not long after a Kingdom there Which being once establish'd their next attempt was to drive the Picts out of their own Provinces which at last they effected far more entirely then the Saxons had against the Brittains for the Scotts utterly rooted out of the world the very name and Nation of the Picts 3. It was for this Empire of the Northern parts of Brittany that Edan Prince of the Scotts now contended and the whole successe of the war though waged at a great distance from the Isle of Iona where S. Columba then was yet was divinely reveal'd to him For thus doe we read in his Life S. Columba being in the Isle of Iona on a certain day called his brethren together and kneeling down sayd Let us now pray fervently for this people and their King Aidan for this very hower the battell against their enemies begins A little while after he rose up and looking towards heaven sayd Now are the barbarous enemies put to flight and the victory is given to Aidan though dearly purchas'd for of his army there are slain three hundred and three This needs not seem incredible for many examples occurr in Ecclesiasticall story declaring how God has oft been pleas'd to reveale unto his servants events hapning in places far removed 4. The same year dyed Cissa King of the South-Saxons saith Mathew of Westminster and his Kingdom was devolved on Ceaulin King of the West-Saxons Yet so as that it was administred by his son Edelwalc who enioyd also the Title of King yet as Beneficiary to Ceaulin 5 But that which most illustrated this year was the advancement of S. Gregory to the Popedom who immediatly after the death of Pope Pelagius was with the wonderfull applause of all degrees and orders in Rome placed in S. Peters Chair to the great benefit of the whole Church but more especially to the incomparable felicity of our Island For his admirable Gests among which the most illustrious was the Conversion of the Angli and Saxons he was deservedly call'd S. Gregory the Great and the Apostle of England as our Martyrologes declare XIX CHAP. 1.2 Ceaulin King of the West-Saxons driven out of his Kingdom dyes 3 Ethelbert King of Kent becomes Supreme among the Saxons 1.
and admired a Prelate as Saint Gregory but moreover produced read approved and the observation of it enjoyned in a Roman Synod celebrated under the same Pope the year before Saint Augustin and his fellow Monks were directed by him in Mission to Brittany 8. This we read to have been done in the Great Bibliotheque of the Fathers quoted no doubt out of that Ancient Manuscript belonging to Saint Benedict's Monastery at Sublac mentioned by Baronius In which this Form of Confirmation of the said Rule by Saint Gregory in that Synod is found I Gregory Prelat of the Holy Roman Church have written the Life of Benedict and I have read the Rule which the Saint himself wrote with his own hand I have commended it and confirmed it in a holy Synod Moreover I command that through the severall parts of Italy and where the Latin tongue is read it be to the end of the world observed diligently by all those who shall come to the Grace of Conversion I doe likewise confirm the twelve Monasteries which the Saint hath built 9. No doubt therefore can be made but that Saint Augustin brought with him this Rule into Brittany which was observed in all the Monasteries there founded by him and his Successours This is confirmed by the universall constant and unquestioned Tradition of the English Churches and the Testimony of ancient Records in which there is not the least mention or suspicion that our first Missioners brought any other Rule besides this and evident proofs there are that in the next Age the Institut of Monks in their Convents was Benedictin yet not any where can the least foosteps or signs appear that any change had ever been made among them nor is any time assigned when they began to be Benedictins Whereas manifest proofs there are that in Brittany there were many other Monasteries among the Brittains and Scotts both before and long after Saint Augustins coming as at Banchor Hy c. of a different Institut and which refused to submitt to Saint Augustin either as Bishop or Abbot all which notwithstanding in after times submitted to the Institut of Saint Benedict and the times of such submission are recorded 10. Thus we read that in the Northern parts there were after this time many illustrious Monks as Aidan Finian Colman and others who came out of the Monastery of Hy and never had known the Rule of Saint Benedict which when they afterward knew would not forsake their ancient Institut And generally through the Northern parts till about the year seaven hundred Saint Benedicts Rule was not in use at which time S. Wilfrid brought it amongst them as himself professed in a publick Synod as will be shewed in due place 11. Likewise in the Kingdom of the Mercians though-after its first Conversion to the Faith by the endeavours of King Oswi there were many Monasteries yet among them the same Rule was little in use till the year of Grace seaven hundred and nine But then Pope Constantin in a letter to the Arch-bishop of Canterbury confirming the Monastery of Evesham addes this condition To the the end that there the Congregation of Monks may be reformed or ordred according to the Rule of their famous Father Benedict and continually serve our Lord Which Rule is not commonly known or observed in those parts And yet before that time severall Monasteries at Peterborough and elso where had been founded by the same S. Wilfrid 12. Hence appears that our Records doe testify when the Rule of Saint Benedict was introduced in the Kingdoms of the Northumbrians and Mercians But no Memoriall can any where be found to witnes where or when the same Rule was establish'd in any Monasteries in the Kingdom of Kent which notwithstanding did abound in Monasteries in all which for ought appears no other Institut prevailed but that this of Saint Benedict flourish'd there innumerable Proofes are extant Which is an invincible argument that it was at first brought in there with Christianity 13. Therefore as touching the reason alledged to the contrary by Baronius because Saint Augustin came out of the Monastery of Saint Andrew at Rome the Abbot wherof was a Monk taken out of the Convent of Saint Equitius in the Province of Valeria What proof can be brought that that Convent had not embraced the Institut and Rule of Saint Benedict or how ever that after his coming thither Saint Gregory had not impos'd that Rule so much magnified by himself on that Monastery whereof he was founder 14. In those days the difference between Religious Instituts was not so considerable as to cause any great difficulty in the changes They all intended the same thing and generally proceeded the same wayes to their End It was not then in Gods Church as it is now Where severall Orders of Religious persons are instituted of severall Spirits some rigorously confined to solitude others permitted freely to exercise Spirituall Works of Charity in the world Some forbidden to begg others forbidden to accept of any thing but dayly Alms Some obliged to great externall austerities in their Habits dyet c. Others more exercised with internall Mortifications Some destined to preach or Write others only to pray Some to procure Charities for the Redemption of Christian Captives others to attend on hospitalls and sick persons c. 15. These things considered it may with full assurance be concluded that Saint Gregories Monks and Missioners were no other but Benedictins although they did not usually call themselves by that Title till a controversy arising in the following age between them and other Monks of a former Brittish Institut they were obliged for distinctions sake to assume that Name 16. And wheras many of our Modern Protestant Writers will needs have the Brittish Monks to have been of the Aegyptian or Asiatick Institut Not any Records can be produced to testify that ever any Aegyptian or Asiatick came into Brittany to establish their Orders here Or that any Brittain travelled into those Countreys to acquaint himself with their manner of Religious Conversation Certain it is that generally the great Masters and Teachers both of Faith and Monasticall Discipline in Brittany came from Rome From thence came S. Fugatius and S. Damianus and after them S. Patrick and S. Ninian c. And therfore we may conclude that as they were there instructed in the purity of Christian Doctrines so likewise in the institut of Monasticall observations Yet it is not denyed but that they might from thence also furnish themselves with Books treating of the Egyptian or Syrian Instituts touching Monasticall Discipline which in practise they might be willing to imitate such as are severall peices of S. Hierom or Cassians Institutions c. But this will not argue that they were Disciples of the Eastern Fathers in Religious observances and much lesse in the Doctrinâ— of Christian Religion and Discipline it self But it is time that we attend the Holy Monk S. Augustin and his companions in
Christ. She spent her life in serving God with all purity in the Church and Convent where her Neice S. Mildred was Abbesse to whom likewise she succeeded in the government of it 7. Among the praises of this holy King Ethelebrt we will in the last place mention his zeale to convert Redwald King of the East-Angles to the Christian Faith though the event proved not so happy in him as it had been in Sebert King oâ— the East-Saxons Concerning which Redwald S. Beda writes That in Kent the Kingdom of Ethelbert he had been imbued with the Mysteries and Sacraments of Christian Faith But in vain for when he return'd home he was perverted and depraved from the sincerity of Faith by his Wise and other impious Teachers so that his latter end was worse then his beginning for like the old Samaritans he would both serve Christ and his old Pagan Gods together placing in the same Temple a Holy Altar for the Sacrifice of our Lord and an impure Altar for the Victimes of Devills Which profane Altar Athelwolf who lived King of that Province in the dayes of S. Beda testifies to have remained to his time VII CHAP. 1.2 c. Apostacy of the Kings of Kent and the East-Saxons 5.6 S. Mellitus banished from his See at London 7 8. c. Laurentius determining to fly is chastâ—sâ—d by S. Peter 10. The Centuriators impudence 1. CHristian Religion seemd to have been so firmly rooted in the two Kingdoms of Kent and the East-Saxons by the piety and zeale of the two late holy Kings Ethelbert and Sebert that no danger could reasonably be apprehended of its fayling But that it might appear that Faith is the free gift of God his just Providence permitted the impiety of their children and successours to endanger the utter ruine of that heavenly Edifice which their Fathers had erected insomuch as that the Pastours of Gods people were banish'd their Churches profan'd and their Profession if not prohibited at least discountenanced 2. The order and manner of these disorders was as followeth King Ethelbert had left in Kent his Successour his only Son Eadbald who though in his Fathers dayes he seemd inclined to Christian Religion for he was a Witnes and approver of his Fathers Charters by which he bequeathed to the Church of S. Peter and S. Paul severall possessions Yet after his Fathers death he quickly returned to his vomit The first step whereof was his unlawfull lust to his Fathers second Wife whom he more unlawfully and incestuously married After which crime incompatible with a sincere Christian Profession he publickly renounced Christianity and again sett up Pagan Idols inviting also and tempting his subjects to follow his Example which the greatest part of them did Yet he did not force either S. Laurence Archbishop of Canterbury or S. Iustus Bishop of Rochester to abandon their Sees 3. This unhappy change in Kent was accompanied with a like or worse change in London and the rest of the East-Saxons Kingdom For the three Sons and Successours of Sebert perhaps communicating counsels with Eadbald relinquished their former seeming profession of Christianity an occasion whereof they took from the Holy Bishop Mellitus his refusing them the Holy Communion which they demanded out of a foolish curiosity or perhaps with an intention to make a quarrel The particular Story is thus related by S. Beda 4. This storm and perturbation was much encreased by the death of Sabereth or Sebert King of the East-Saxons who at his departure out of this life to a better Kindgdom in heaven left heyrs of his temporall kingdom his three Sons Sexred Seward and Sigebert who had remained obstinate in their Heathenish Superstitions though during his life time they had seemed to intermitt the exercise thereof But assoon as he was dead they publickly professed Idolatry and gave free leave to their subjects to doe the same 5. Now it hapned on a certain time that they saw the Holy Bishop Mellitus at the celebrating a Masse in the Church give the Holy Eucharist to the people Whereupon they in a foolish pride sayd to him Why doest thou not as well give us that white wafer which thou wast wont heretofore to give to our Father Saha for so they usually called him and still continuest to give the people His answer to them was If you will be washed with that saving water with which your Father was purified you may likewise as he was be partakers of this Holy bread But if you despise the water of life you must by no means receive the Bread of life But they replied We have no intention to enter into that Font of which we have no need But however we will have our part of that Bread When they were thus often and earnestly admonished by him that without a precedent purification by Baptism it was not lawfull to give them part of the most holy Oblation at last they grew into fury and told him If thou refusest to consent to us in a matter so easy as this thou shalt stay no longer in our Kingdom Thus they banished him commanding both him and all that belonged to him to depart out of their Province 6. Mellitus being thus expelled from his See of London came into Kent with an intention to demand counsell of Laurentius and Iustus what course for him was best in these extremities And after serious deliberation it was decreed by common advice among them that their best way was rather to return into Italy their Native countrey where they might serve our Lord with free minds then to remain among such rebelles and Apostats from their Faith where no good could be done conâ—idering the malice of their Princes Mellitus therefore and Iustus forthwith departed retiring themselves into France 7. But S Laurence shewd a little more constancy he could not so suddenly resolve to desert his flock though extremely diminished of which he was the Cheif Pastour Sometimes he would entertain hopes that God would not permitt so much labour so prospered by him to be lost But on the other side a sad consideration of the inconstancy of the people the impiety and unrestraind lusts of the King and that himself was now left alone without any to counsel or assist him such thoughts as these peircing deeply into his mind quickly extinguished his former faint rising hopes so that he resolved to quitt the ingratefull countrey likewise and to foâ—low his fellow-Bishops into France And this resolution he had putt in execution had not our Mercifull Lord by his Cheif Apostle prevented it The manner of which prevention is thus described by S. Beda 8. When S. Laurence was upon the point to follow Mellitus and Iustus and to desert Brittany the night before his iourney was to begin he gave order that a couch should be prepared for him in the Church of Saint Peter and S. Paul Whereon when after many prayers and tears powrd forth to God he had layd him
down to rest and was falln asleep there appeared to him the most Blessed Prince of the Apostles who after many sharp stripes inflicted on him askd him with an Apostolick Severity Why he would forsake the flock with which he had entrusted him And to what Pastours care he would committ the sheep of Christ now encompassed with so many wolves Hast thou forgott said he the example I have given thee who for the good of those Lambs which our Lord in testimony of his love recommended to mee suffred from Infidels and enemies of Christ bonds stripes prisons torments and in conclusion death it self even the death of the Crosse for which I am now crownd with him 9. The servant of Christ Laurence being encouraged with these stripes and exhortations of the Blessed Apostle as soon as morning appeared went to the King and laying aside his vestment shewd him how greivously his body had been torn with whipps The King wondring at it demanded who durst be so presumptuous to treat so worthy a person so cruelly But when he was informed that the Bishop had for his Salvation and eternall happines suffred so sharp torments he was struck with great feare 10. We will awhile interrupt the prosecution of S. Beda's Narration of the happy effect of this Miracle in the Kings conversion to attend the iudgment given hereof by some Modern Protestants especially the Centuriators of Magdebury whose censure is this These things were prettily feigned by Laurence to astonish a Pagan King for none but superstitious fooles will beleive that he was in earnest scourged by Peter Saint Beda then it seems was misinformed S. Laurence was a cheating lyar and all posterity superstitiously credulous yea God himself who prospered this invention with the Kings Conversion and the restitution of the Christian Faith in these mens iudgment stood in need of a lye to perfect his own work Certain it is that above eight hundred years since Alcuinus a man of admirable learning made use of this argument of S. Laurence his being chastised by S. Peter to encourage a then Arch-bishop of Canterbury chased from his See And the same example was afterward applied by Osbern a Monk and Precentor of Canterbury to S. Anselm declining the burden of the same Church But what proofs have those Censurers to disprove Saint Beda's Narration None at all but their bare assertion That these lying Miracles were contrived to support an Opinion that Saints have power to hurt those with whom they are displeased So that it seems in their opinion the reall scourging of a man is an act exceeding Gods Omnipotence VIII CHAP. 1.2 c. Edwin Prince of the Northumbers banished His dangers 7.8 He is comforted by an Angell 9 10. His Enemy Ethelfrid slain 1. WE must a little longer delay the relation of the happy effects which the visible marks of S. Laurence his stripes wrought in the mind of the Pagan King Eadbalous which effects began to be publickly seen the year following to insert another illustrious Example of Gods Goodnes to our Nation in exalting to the Throne of the Northumbers a Prince called Edwin by the destruction of that cruel King Etheâ—frâ—d the murderer of so many hundred innocent Monks of Bangor Which Edwin not long after embracing the Christian Faith raised up a glorious Church in those rude and barbarous Provinces which were indeed the first towards whom S. Gregory intended to expresse his Charity upon the sight of a few beautiâ—ull young slaves from hence exposed to sale in the Market at Rome 2. This Edwin was the Son of Alla King of the Deiri or Northumbers to whose name S. Gregory alluded saying that Alleluia's should ere long be sung in his Kingdom Now Alla dying in the year of Grace five hundred eighty nine and leaving his only Son Edwin but three years old the throne due to him was usurped by Ethelfrid sirnamed the Cruel or Savage 3. Edwin living in this Tyrants Court grew up an example of all vertues and endowments which rendred him agreable to all but formidable to Ethelfrid Who yet though he haâ—ed him as one who both had right to the Kingdom and deserved it yet he durst not lay snares for his life fearing in case such designs should want successe least considering the generall compassion and love born to Edwin a party should declare in his behalf and endanger his Crown Therefore imputing to him some feign'd crimes he sent him into Exile hoping that by poverty want of freinds and discontent he would quickly shorten his own life 4. Before his banishment he had maried Quenburga the daughter of Ceorl King of the Mercians who accompanied him in his exile and brought him two sons Offrid and Edfrid after which she dyed before his restitution And Edwin fearing the Tyrants trains was forced to disguise himself and shift from place to place in the habit of a peasant Till at last going into the Kingdom of the East-Angles he committed himself to the faith of Redwald King there in whose Court he lived with great splendour being acceptable both to the King and all others for his rare endowments for he divided his time between reading and Martiall Exercises and in both he so far advanced himself that his fame was spread through the whole Island 5. In the mean time Ethelfrid sought his destruction by all the ways he could imagine sending spyes every where to discover him and assassins to murder him But at last hearing that he was so kindly entertained among the East-angles he resolved either with treasure to buy or with an army to procure his death He sent therefore an Embassadour to Redwald by whom at first he offred great summs of money to purchase the delivering up of Edwin But those offers being rejected he next threatned open war upon refusall This threatning terrified Redwald in somuch as chusing rather to expose the single life of a stranger then hazzard the destruction of his kingdom he yeilded to the solicitations of Ethelfrid promising either to deliver him up or to take order for the shortning his life 6. These Treaties between the two Kings were not caried so secretly but Edwin had notice of them and by the change of King Redwalds countenance and gestures began to suspect his own danger Which suspicion was changed into assurance by an advice given him by a freind of Redwalds resolution Which freind advised him to secure himself by flight offring himself his companion and guide therin But Edwins answer was That having had so many years experience of Redwalds fidelity and generosity he would not be the first to shâ—w a suspicion of so base a crime in a King and that if he must perish he would chuse to doe it rather by the hand of a freind then of a declared Enemy With this resolution he dismissed his freind This discourse betwen them for the greater privacy passed in a solitary place and in the evening when it began to
further danger by his Guards Neither could the Messenger whose name was Eumerus be dispatched before he had slain another of the Kings soldiers calld Forder 2. This wound brought everlasting health both to the King and Kingdom of the Northumbers The Queen Ethelbuga was then great with child and by the consternation caused by that dismal accident and the Kings danger was before her time the same night deliverd of a daughter Whereupon the King partly in gratitude to his Gods for his escape and partly for ioy of receiving issue obliged himself by certain vowes to them for he was naturally very devout and causing Publick Prayers to be appointed his intention was to sacrifise his young daughter to the vain Idol worshipped by him Which impious design of his being come to the knowledg of Saint Paulinus he very opportunely interposed himself and informed the King that he owed his present safety not to the false Deities adored by him but to the one onely true God from whom himself by Prayer had obtaind safety both to the Father and daughter and therefore that it was iust that the young child should be consecrated to Christ the Authour of his health 3. Vpon this remonstrance King Edwin was somewhat moved but yet replied What assurance canst then give mee that I owe mine own and my daughters life to the God worshipped by thee and not to mine own Deities Hereto Paulinus answerd by setting forth the impotency of Idols and omnipotency of the true God adding other considerations touching the Queens sanctity very acceptable to God and her Prayers also for his life and prosperity Well said the King who was then recoverd of his wound I will now putt it to the tryall whether I am to give thanks for my present safety and happy successes to thy God or no. I am resolved to invade this murdrous King If Christ whom thou adorest will give mee victory I engage my Faith here to serve and worship him alone In the mean time since Ethelburga earnestly desires it I resign my child to be disposed of by thee and initiated in the Mysteries of thine and her Religion And moreover I promise in case I return from this war with health and victory that I will seriously deliberate of the great affaire and will doe as thou advisest mee 4. S. Paulinus infinitly glad at these promises of the King departed from him and on the solemne day of Pentecost following baptised this first-born child of Ethelburga together with twelve others of the Kings family saith S. Beda who were the first fruits of that Nation And then was accomplish'd the Oracle pronounced by S. Gregory and Alleluia with great ioy sung among them The name imposed on the child was Eanfleda She was afterward a Queen and illustrious for Sanctity concerning whom more shall be related in due place 5. King Edwin deferd not the war but the same year gathering a great army saith S. Beda he marched against the West-Saxons and coming to a battell he gaind the victory after which he either killd or had surrendred to him all those whom he was informed had conspired his death Florilegus adds that Quichelm whom he calls Quinchelin was slain in the place of battell which place in testimony of his victory Edwin calld Quinchelines hame And so returnd with triumph into his own kingdom But William of Malmsbury affirms that both the West-Saxon Kings Kinegils and Quichelm escaped and not long after embraced the Christian Faith by the preaching of Berinus a holy Bishop likewise that they fought prosperously against Penda King of the Mercians XIV CHAP. 1.2 King Edwin wonderfully converted to Christianity 3.4 c. A Generall Assembly called in which Idolatry is renounced and the Christian Faith received 11. The place of this Assembly 1. CErtain it is that King Edwin obtaind an illustrious victory as shortly appeard by his acknowledgment of his obligation to discharge the Vow he had made to Almighty God Notwithstanding at the first he delayd partly upon a pretence of publick affaires and partly out of a desire to deliberate more maturely For being a man as S. Beda saith naturally of a peircing sagacious Spirit he would oftimes sitt alone silent but revolving in his mind many doubtfull thoughts what he should resolve upon and what Religion he should professe He was already unsatisfied in his own superstition but withall he had fram'd in his mind obiections against Christian Religion He thought it misbecoming a great victorious King to submit his neck to the yoak of one who had been crucified c. 2. On a certain day as he was agitated with such uncertain thoughts Saint Paulinus no doubt by divine Inspiration came suddenly to him and laying his hand on the Kings head severely asked him Whether he calld to mind that Sign of his Faith and promise formerly given when he was in a privat condition an exild person and in imminent danger of death And he bad him take heed how he continued longer a rebell against God since he who had raised him up so high could as easily depresse him The King was struck with this unexpected behaviour of Saint Paulinus but having recovered the freedom of his thoughts and perfectly remembring the forementioned Divine Oracle he presently fell at Saint Paulinus his feet acknowledging his guilty doubtfullnes and submitting himselfe to obey what soever he should command him from God whom by a new infused Light he perceived to have been his Guide through strange and wonderfull wayes to his Divine saving Truth Now all his doubts and obiections vanished and he is resolved not only himself to become a servant of Christ but to endeavour to make his subiects also companions with him in that happy servitude He perceives a compleat effect of all the promises formerly made by the invisible Messenger and he condemnes his own slownes in corresponding to the Divine Goodnes 3. But withall considering what inward suspicions and commotions in mens minds a sudden publick change of Religion would probably cause he with the advice and approbation of Saint Paulinus thought fitt to proceed with as much prudence and caution as might be and by calling a Generall Assembly of his Estates to endeavour to make the introducing of Christian Religion an Act of the Kingdom as well as of the King To this expedient Saint Paulinus the rather consented because since the Queen and her Christian families coming he saw a generall disesteem of their Idoll-Gods among the people 4. The great Assembly being convened the King in the first place signified to them the great and signal blessings he had received from God and how desirous he was to expresse his gratitude to his Benefactour But since severall Nations according to their fancy appropriated to themselves many peculiar Gods he could not perswade himself there could be any more then One Omnipotent God That therefore which he desired to propose to their serious considerations was Which
filthy Leper But Abbot Lasrean answerd him O Duke doe not speak ill of Saint Munnu for though he be absent in body yet in Spirit he is present here and no doubt wheresoever he is he hears what thou hast said and our Lord will avenge upon thee the injury of his servant Now the same day before even Saint Munnu came to the Council and the company went went to meet him And when Saint Lasrean and Saint Munnu saluted one another Duke Subne was likewise present and asked Saint Munnu his benediction To whom the Man of God said Why dost thou ask the benediction of a Leper I tell thee for certain that when thou spokest so vily of mee our Lord himself blushed at the right hand of his Father For I am a true member of Christ who is my head now the head is sensible of every injury done to any member Wherefore before this Month be ended some of thy kinred shall kill thee and cut off thy head and cast it into the River Berow which shall never appear more And so indeed it came to passe for the same Month his Brothers Son killed him near the River Blathach and his head was cast into the River according to the Prophecy of the Man of God 4. After these words S. Munnu said to Abbot Lasrean before the people It is time the Council were ended that every one may return to his own home We have a contention about the Order of the Paschal Solemnity let us dispatch it in a word and pronounce Sentence in the Name of our Lord. I here offer thee O Lasrean the choice of these three things Let two Books one of the old Order and one of the New be cast into the fire and we shall see which of them shall escape burning Or let one of thy Monks and another of mine be shutt up together in a house and fire sett to it we shall then see which of them shall be delivered Or let us goe to the grave of the Monk Iustus lately dead and restore him to life and he shall tell us which of the two practises is best and let that be observed this year 5. After these proposals of S. Manna S. Lasrean said We will not contend with thee being assured that so great are the merits of thy labours and Sanctity that if thou shouldst command that Mountain Marga to come into this White feild or this White feild to remove to that Mountain Marga God would not delay to doe it for thee Now they were in the White feild at that time over which the Mountain Marga hangs After this the people consenting to these Saints returned to their houses Or as it is more fully expressed in another Copy after they all had professed their consent to the Holy man Munnu they returned home joyfull 6. Which consent it is to be feared was to the Old erroneous Order although Cummian in his Epistle to the Abbot Segeni affirms that in the said Council the Bishops decreed that the year following the Paschal solemnity should be celebrated together with the Vniversall Church But it appears from Bishop Vshers observation that they kept Easter differently from the Roman practise for he addes That year in which the Council was assembled seems to have been the six hundred and thirtieth according to the Christian account which year the Irish following the Cycle of eighty four years kept Easter day being Sunday on the first of April which was an entire week before the time prescribed in the Alexandrine Cycle of Nineteen years Enneadecateride received by the Romans Whereas the year following there interceded a full Month between the two accounts for the Irish kept Easter on the one and twentieth of April and the Romans on the four and twentieth of March. 7 Notwithstanding the summary deciding of this Controversy in the foresaid Irish Synod called the Synod of Leny from the place where it was kept to which the White feild belonged and in which the Arch-bishop of Imelac presided yet many there were unsatisfied being desirous to explore the Order observed at Rome For the â—ore named Cummian in his Epistle to the said Abbot Segeni writes thus We sent to Rome certain persons of whose prudence and humility we had experience as Children to their Mother Who by the Divine Will had a prosperous voyage thither and three years after returned to us And there according as they had heard they saw all things to be yea they were now more assured having seen then they were before upon report There they observed the Paschall Solemnity in the Church of Saint Peter in the company of a Grecian converted Iew a Scythian and Aegyptian all which were their companions in the same â—odging Which Paschall Solemnity was a whole month distant from ours The same men before the Feast protested to us that upon their knowledge Easter was celebrated through the whole world the same day it was at Rome 8. The same Bishop Vsher moreover testifies that the foresaid Abbot Lasrean with fifty others went to Rome this year about the same affair immediatly after the Synod of Lechen or Leny where he was ordaind Bishop by the Pope and moreover constituted his Legat in Ireland Where after nine years he dyed So that probably he and his companions were the same mentioned in the Letter of Cummian XX. CHAP. 1. Erpenwald King of the East-angles converted and for that made a Martyr 2.3 c Letters of Pope Honorius concerning the Paschall Solemnity c. 1. ANother proof of the piety and zeale of King Edwin to propagate the Faith or Christ beyond the limits of his own kingdom was given by him in the year of Grace six hundred thirty two in which he dealt effectually with Erpenwald the Son of Redwald King of the East-Angles to renounce vain impure Idols and not only himself to receive the Faith and Sacraments of Christ but to induce his Subjects to doe the like Neither did his zeale want a good effect for Erpenwald saith William of Malmsbury embraced puâ—e incorupt Christianity But the propagating the same right Faith among his Subjects was hindred by his death for not long after his profession of Christianity saith S. Beda he was slain by a certain Pagan named Ricbert and thence it came that that Province continued three years longer in Heathenish Errour He is deservedly stiled a Martyr because it was for his Religion and his care to introduce it into his kingdom that he was slain by the procurement of that great Enemy of Christ Penda King of the Mercians as Huntingdon affirms 2. This year according to Baronius King Edwin sent Messengers to Rome desiring Pope Honorius to send Palls both to S. Paulinus Arch-bishop of York and to Honorius Arch-bishop of Canterbury To which request the Pope câ—ndescending returned an Answer by letters the King and with them sent the two Palls 3 These arrived in Brittany the year
but froÌ„ heaven therefore to shew his trust in Gods assistaÌ„ce he made the Crosse his Standard-royal by which our Lord had triumphed over Hell and Constantin over the world This Crosse being prepared and erected Oswald himself held it upright between his hands till it was fastned in the earth Which being done he called his Army together and thus spoke to them saith Saint Beda Let us bend our knees and with one heart and voyce beseech the Omnipotent true and living God mercifully to defend us from this proud and feirce Enemy For he knows that this war undertaken by us for the safety of our countrey is just 4. Having said this his army with a new infused courage sett upon the Brittains and without any considerable resistaÌ„ce put them to flight In this combat nothing is more commended by our Authours then King Oswalds Faith Oswald saith William of Malmsbury more armed with Faith then weapons at the first onsett drove out of his camp Cedwalla puffed up with the memory of his former exploits and destroyed him with all his forces 5. But whence had Oswald received this Faith If our Modern Protestants were to answer they would cry No doubt from Rome For thus Augustin mett King Ethelbert carying the Crosse in a solemne Procession and teaching the Saxons to venerate it And indeed if any Roman Teachers had instructed King Oswald they would have had reason to impute the Original of his Faith to Rome But it was among the Scots that he learnt Christian Doctrine and they were at this time very averse from Rites practised at Rome Which evidently shews that honour and veneration paid to the Crosse was the common practise of Christians who were therefore even in the Primitive age of the Church scornfully stild by Heathens Crucicolae or Worshippers of a Crosse. It was therefore doubtles from the example of the Emperour Constantin that King Oswald learnt that Victory against Tyranny iniustice and infidelity would assuredly attend the saving Standard of the Crosse. 6 Yea moreover not the Crosse only but the very place in which King Oswald had erected the Crosse was by posterity had in veneration For S. Beda above eight hundred years agoe thus writes To this day is shewn and with great veneration esteemd the place where Oswald ready to fight erected the sign of the Holy Crosse and with bended knees besought almighty God to afford to his faithfull servants his celestial ayd in their so great necessity The said place is calld in the English tongue Heofen-Feild or the feild of heaven Which Name certainly was given it by a presage of followinâ— events For it signified that there a heavenly victoâ—ry to be begun and heavenly miracles to be in future times wrought Now it is seated neer that great Wall anciently built by the Romans from Sea to sea acrosse Brittany to hinder the incursions of the barbarous Nations beyond it The same place is at this day calld Haledon saith Camden 7 S. Beda consequently adds That it was a custom continued a good while before his time for the Monks of Hagulstad who lived near that place to got thither every year on the day before that of his death and there to say Vigils for the health of his soule and the morning after to offer the Sacrifise of the holy oblation with Lauds for him Which good custom encreasing they of late built and consecrated a Church there so rendring the place more sacred and venerable And this they did with iust reason For through the whole countrey of the Bernicians as far as we can learn there was not any visible sign of the Christian Faith nor any Church or Altar before this good King the Captain of that new Christian army had raised up this Standard of the Holy Crosse when he was ready to fight against a most barbarous Enemy Whence it appears that though severall Churches had been erected by S. Paulinus and King Edwin in the southern part of his Kingdom or Province of the Deiri yet they had not space enough to propagate the Cristian Profession among the Northern Bernicians 8. Let us now see how God was pleased to shew his approbation of King Oswalds Faith the erection of that Crosse and the veneration shewd to it For thus S. Beda proceeds in the Narration of the Gests of his own time It will not be impertinent saith he to relate one among the many Miracles which our Lord was pleased to worke at this Crosse. A certain Monk of the Church of Hagulstad nam'd Bothelm who is yet alive walking unwarily by night upon the ice not many years since fell suddenly and broke his arm by which he was so incommodated that besides the paine he could not lift his hand to his mouth One morning having heard that one of his Brethren was to goe that day to the place of the Holy Crosse he desir'd him to bring him a smal portion of that Sacred wood For he sayd he was confidently perswaded through Gods help to be cured by it The Brother performed what he desird and coming back at even when the Monks were in the Refectory he gave him a little of the mosse which coverd the outside of the wood which he putt into his bosome When he went to bed forgetting to lay it by it remaind in his bosome all night But waking about midnight he felt some thing which was cold lying against his side and searching for it with his hand he perceived that both his hand and arm were become perfectly whole III. CHAP. 1.2 c. K Oswald demands Preachers from the Scotts Corman is sent but returns discouraged 5.6 c. The Holy Bishop Aidan succeeds Sent from the Monastery of Hy His vertues and great austerities 14.15 He places his See and Monastery in the Isle of Lindes farn 16 The Monastery of Hagulstad 17.18 King Oswald finishes the Church at York His Piety and Humility 1. KIng Oswald as a reward of his Faith and piety having obtaind a glorious victory and by that a secure possession of the whole kingdom of the Northumbers as well the Province of the Deiri as Bernicians made it his first care to expresse his gratitude to God to whose goodnes alone he imputed his victory by restoring his true Faith and Worship the greatest ornament of a Kingdom But not finding at home any Ecclesiastical persons capable oâ— instructing guiding others in the way of Heaven he seeks them abroad 2. This good design of King Oswald is thus express'd by S. Beda Oswald saith he as soon as he was possessed of his Kingdom had a vehement desire that his whole Nation should be imbued with the Grace of the Christians Faith great experience of the good whereof he had received in conquering his barbarous enemies Therefore he sent to the câ—eif among the Scotts by whom himself and his followers had received the Sacrament of Baptism earnestly desiring them to send him a Prelat by
cause of many troubles in ages following insomuch as the See Apostolick was oft appeald unto to decide the Controversy raised between the two Churches which contended earnestly whether of them were possessours of his Relicks The summ of which controversy though hapning in a far remote age yet pertinent to the present subject I will here deliver that I may shew the esteem which the Monuments of our Holy Ancestours deserve at our hands 12. S Birinus as hath been said instituted in his Church of Dorchester a Colledge of Canons Regulars which lived in a Community under a certain Rule Which Colledge in processe of time was seised upon by other Canons called Seculars who dividing the revenews among themselves each of them lived and enioyd separatly his portion But in the Raign of King Steven by the procurement of Alexander Bishop of the Diocese the Regulars were restored These men bearing a great respect and devotion to theiâ— Prime Patron and Founder whose Body they were perswaded still remained among them by Letters demanded leave of the Pope to place his Relicks more decently and to adorn his Monument Hereupon the Pope Honoâ—ius the third wrote to Steven Langton then Arch-bishop of Canterbury and Cardinal to examine all things well and accordingly proceed in satisfying the said Canons The Arch-bishop committed the affair to the diligence and prudence of the Arch-Deacon 13. Then broke out the pious contention between the Monks of Winchester and Canons of Dorchester Those of Winchester placed the summ of their cause in the testimony of Saint Beda But they of Dorchester produced severall witnesses and among the rest a certain Canon who deposed up on Oath that a former Canon called William in his hearing oft protested that by Vision in sleep a certain man appearing to him had commanded him to search such a sepulcher in the Church of Dorchester before the Altar of the Holy Crosse and that there he should find the Body of S. Birinus Whereupon search having been made by the Abbots permission and in his presence together with the Canons they found a Bishops Body entire with two stoles and other Episcopall ornaments of a red colourd silk together with a Crosse of metall upon his breast and a Chalice a little below it 14. Moreover in further confirmation they added proofs of severall miracles as of a certain young man deaf and dumb cured there who affirm'd that he was commanded in a vision to repair to that And being cured at the Sepulcher of S. Birinus he spoke in the English tongue Whereupon one of the Canons said in a ieasting manner He who taught thee to speak was no Courtier otherwise he would have taught thee a better language And three days after he spoke perfectly both in French and English Other Miracles also were alledged as of a blind man receiving sight a leper cleansed and two dead persons restored to life c. 15. As to the testimony alledged from S. Beda the Abbot answerd That Historians doe not relate all things from their own sight but oft by hear-say Therefore S. Beda might have been misinform'd and for a proof that he was so the Abbot acknowledged that the Body of a certain Bishop called Bertinus the tenth from S. Birinus had been translated to Winchester Which body had been buried in a corner of the Church near the dore a place unfitt for the Prime Patron of the See He added that after the Invention of Saint Birinus his Body a certain Anchoret a holy man named Mathew living at Haliwell near Oxford heard a certain voyce saying to him Birinus under the pavement Bertinus behind the dore He concluded that since many Miracles were wrought at Dorchester and not any at Winchester this was a certain proof that the Sacred Body had not been translated 16. Notwithstanding all which allegations yet would not the Arch-deacon presume to pronounce sentence in favour of the Canons but sent a particular relation of all the Acts to the Pope Who in a Second Letter expressed so much deference to the single authority of S. Beda that he would not determine the Controversy but gave order for another Search to be made in the Church of Winchester and an enquiry whether any like Miracles had been wrought there by the same Saints Intercession demanded by devout persons c. But what proceedings were further made in the matter and whether the Controversy were decided does not appear in any of our Authours Probably permission was given to both Churches to shew honour to the Saint since it was likely and very ordinary in such Translations to divide the Relicks V. CHAP. 1.2 c. Sigebert after his exile King of the East-Angles 5.6 c. He sends for Felix to convert his Kingdom who is made Bishop of the East-Angles His Piety c. 10. Quichelm King of the West Saxons baptized and dyes 1. THE year of our Lord six hundred thirty six as it was mournfull to the Eastern Church for then did the Saracens possesse themselves of the Holy Citty Hierusalem So was it ioyfull happy to the Kingdom of the East-Angles in Brittany who were then again converted to the Christian Faith and held it more constantly then they had done in the days of King Redwald or his Son Erpenwald For now Sigebert deservedly sirnamed Pious raigned there to whom that Kingdom was beholding for learning and the Province for the Christian Faith Who after a Monasticall profession was assumed to the Royall Purple and that purple adorned with Martyrdom 2. This Sigebert was not as Pits supposes a Son of King Redwald but only a half Brother to Erpenwald by the Mother as William of Malmsbury testifies And being very gracious among the Subjects for his vertues in the Raign of Redwald was commanded as heretofore Edwin had been to depart the Court least his eminent probity and endowments should prove preiudiciall to Erpenwald heyr to the Crown 3. Sigebert being thus through envy expelled the Court left the Prrvince and Island also and sayld into France where civility learning and Religion flourished He had not yet given up his name to Christ but he was naturally of so good a disposition that any thing that was good would easily make an impression in his mind To qualify the anguish and tediousnes of his banishment he gave himself to the study of human learning and by inquisition into Naturall causes he was lead to the knowledge of the First supreme Cause 4. His most frequent conversation was with learned men among which the most eminent were Desiderius Bishop of Cahors as appears saith Pits by mutuall Letters between them still extant in the Monastery of Saint Gall among the Swizzers and Felix a Burgundian Preist who afterward became the Apostle of his Countrey the East-Angles By discourse with these learned and pious men he quickly perceived the vanity of Idols and Pagan Rites how unproffitable and noxious to mens soules were the Gods worshipd by
Heathens and how impossible it was that there should be more then one Eternall Omnipotent God Governour of the world This foundation layd in his mind easily prepared it to admitt the Light of the Gospell which once kindled was never after extinguish'd He received Baptism from the said Felix stiled in his Life a Bishop who therby gave him a Title to a far better Kingdom 5. In the mean time King Erpenwald dyed having been slain by one of his Pagan Noblemen at the Instigation of Penda the cruel King of the Mercians as hath been sayd After whose death Sigebert succeeded in the kingdom Who assoon as he was King made it his prime care to introduce among his subiects the Christian Faith and civility of the French For which purpose he calld out of France his Spiritual Father Felix the Burgundian Who coming into Brittany first addressed himself to Honorius Arch-bishop of Canterbury by whom he was sent to preach the Gospel to the East-Angles Bo Parker says that Honorius first consecrated him Bishop and then directed him in that Mission But the Authour of his life affirms that he was a Bishop before his coming So that the reason why at his first coming he addressed himself to the Arch-bishop was because not having received his Mission immediatly from the See Apostolick he could not according to the Laws of the Church exercise iurisdiction within the Arch-bishops Province without his permission Now if any one shall obiect the coming of Aidan out of the Monastery of Hy without expecting orders either from within or without the Island Saint Beda will solve the difficulty by declaring that the said Isle of Hye or Iona did always enioy for its governour an Abbot who was a Preist to whose Iurisdiction that whole Province and even Bishops themselves were subiect the like example being no where else to be found But the reason of it was because the first Apostolick Teacher of that Nation was not a Bishop but only a Preist and Monk 6. Felix now Bishop of the East-Angles went to Sigebert by whom he was received with great honour and had assignd him for the See of his Bishoprick saith Saint Beda the Citty calld Dummoc situated in the Province of the Iceni or Suffolk It is now calld Dunwich saith Camden the greatest part wherof is swallowd by the Sea and almost reduced to a solitude the Episcopall See many ages since having been transferd At first it alone exercised the whole Iurisdiction over the Kingdom of the East-Angles But Bisus the fourth Bishop from Saint Felix growing old and sickly and uncapable to manage so large a Province divided it into two Dioceses constituting the other Episcopal See at North-Elmholm now a small town 7. The desire which Saint Felix had to serve our Lord in that Employment wanted not good successe saith Saint Beda for his labours produced manifold fruits in that Nation For according to the happy omen of his name he reduced the whole Province from its former infelicity and iniquity to the true Faith to the works of Christian Iustice and the rewards of eternall Felicity And as King Oswald assisted Saint Aidan by interpreting his speeches into a more intelligible language So did King Sigebert to Saint Felix being a stranger in the countrey For Huntingdon writes that Sigebert the Successour and Brother of Erpwald was a most Christian King and together with Felix the Biâ—hop brought others to Christianity 8. The same King whom S. Beda calls a most learned and most Christian Prince as by his example and command he lead his subiects to the true Faith and works of Iustice So to establish the same Faith more firmly he built Churches adorned Altars reverenced the Clergy and those who professed a more severe Christian austerity of life Besides the Church belonging to the Episcopal See he erected another at a town calld Babingley where Felix first entred that Province and a third a place calld Sharnburn Thus writes Camden 9. Moreover remembring the inconstancy of his subiects who had more then once deserted the Christian Profession the pious King Sigebert saith Saint Beda desirous to imitate the good orders which he had seen practised in France instituted a Schoole for the instructing of children Wherein he was assisted by his Bishop Felix who appointed Teachers and Masters according to the manner of Kent And though Saint Beda mentions a School in the singular number only which some interpret to be understood of the Vniversity of Cambridge Notwithstanding our other ancient Historians affirm that S. Felix instituted Schooles in severall opportune places and by little and little reformd the barbarousnes of the Nation by introducing the civility of the Latin tongue Which was a benefit much to be celebrated to bring a people formerly rude and fanatick to tast the sweetnes of human literature This is the testimony of William of Malmsbury in which Florilegus and Huntingdon doe ioyn And our modern Writers doe more particularly affirm that at this time a Schoole for the instructing young children was erected at Flixton a Town which took its name from Saint Felix 10. This same year Quichelm the Son of Kinegils and partner with him in the Kingdom of the West-Saxons followd the example of his Father in embracing the Christian Faith and receiving the Sacrament of Baptism but went before him to receive the crown of his Faith and innocence for he dyed the same year saith Huntingdon and Florentius of Worcester who adds that he was baptised by Saint Birinus in the Citty Dorice by which he seems to understand Dorchester the Episcopall See of S. Birinus 11. King Oswald likewise the same year maried Kineburga daughter to Kinegils by whom the year following he had a Son called Ethelwald VI. CHAP. 1.2 c. The Gests of S. Fursey 5.6 c. His wonderfull Visions 11.12 He builds a Monastery in Essex which he recommends to his Brother 13. He goes into France where he dyes His Memory celebrated at Peronne 1. IN the year of Grace six hundred thirty seaven Saint Felix Bishop of Dunwich received great comfort and assistance in his Apostolick labours by the arrival of a stranger out of Ireland This was Saint Fursey who having spent many years in preaching the Gospel in his own countrey came this year into Brittany saith Bishop Vsher. 2. Saint Beda relates the same more expressly saying Whilst Sigebert as yet held the raines of the Government in his hand there came out of Ireland a holy man named Fursey illustrious both for his teaching and piety who was desirous to spend the remainder of his life in a strange countrey wheresoever he could find opportunity the more perfectly to serve our Lord. This devout man coming into the Province of the East-Angles was honourably received by the said King and there he executed his usuall employment of preaching by which ioynd with his vertuous example he converted many Infidels
Now that which encreased the reverence to this holy King was because saith William of Malmsbury he gave the first-fruits of Sanctity to his Nation for before him I known not any of the English illustrious for miracles To conclude his Memory is celebrated both in the Roman and English Martyrologes on the fifth of August Some part of his Relicks are sayd to have been translated beyond sea into Flanders and reposed in the Monastery of Bergs S. Winok the Memory of which Translation is celebrated there on the twelfth day before the Calends of Iune XII CHAP. 1.2 Oswi and Oswin Kings of the Northumbers 3.4 c. K. Kenewalch succeeds Kinegils His Apostacy and Repentance 9. The Monastery of Malmsbury 1. AFter S. Oswald was translated to a heavenly kingdom saith Saint Beda his Brother Oswi a young wan of about thirty years succeeded him in his throne which with great labour he possessed eight and twenty years He was onely naturall brother to King Oswald for he was born to Ethelfrid by a Concubine At the beginning he was onely King of the Bernicians For saith the same Authour he made his consort in the Kingdom Oswin descended from the royal family being the son of Osric of whom we treated before a man of excellent piety and Religion who governd the Province of the Deiri seaven years enioying great affluence of all things and beloved by all 2. These two Princes for some years raign'd in great concord being united both in blood and Religion But afterward by giving â—are to flatterers and sycophants enmity arose between them which proceeded so far that war was declared the successe wherof we shall declare in due season 3. The same year that King Oswald dyed in the North Kinigils also ended his life in the West He had lately embraced the Faith by the preaching of S. Birinus An argument of his Piety was his demolishing the Pagan Temple at Winchester which had been polluted with the superstitions of Idols and in the place erecting a Church which notwithstanding being intercepted by death he could not finish the care wherof he left to his son To this Church he added a Monastery saith Harpsfeild the revenews wherof were so great as ancient Monuments record that the whole region at seaven miles distance about was assigned by Kinegils to its use The Church was dedicated to the honour of S. Peter 4. After a long and quiet raign for the space of one and thirty years he ended his life and left his Successour Kenwalch calld by others Kenwald his Son For Quechelm his eldest dyed before him Besides Kenwalch he left another son alive named Kentwin William of Malmsbury adds a third calld Egelwin a Holy man and patron of the Monastery of Adeling for treating of that Monastery he saith The Monks of that place are few in number and poore who notwithstanding doe at least reap comfort if not ioy from their poverty by reason it affords them solitude and quietnes They dâ—e highly exalt the praises of their Patron S. Egelwin of whose sanctity they have experience by many benefits The constant fame is that he was Brother to Kenwalch King of the West-Saxons and by his vertue yet more ennobled his blood for though he was continually chaind by a long infirmity yet that did not abate his diligence and fervour in the service of God At last he dyed happily and by his intercession is present to all who invoke his help 5. Kenwalch succeeded his Father Kinegils in his kingdom but not in his piety For saith S. Beda he refused to embrace or renounced â—he Faith and Sacraments of the heavenly Kingdom and not long after deservedly lost the power of his temporal Kingdom This Character also William of Malmsbury gives of him In the beginning of his raign he might be compard with the worst Princes but in the middle and conclusion with the best Some write that by occasion of a prosperous combat fought against the Brittains he grew insolent and trode underfoot all Laws both humane and Divine But most probably his unhappines arose from his unlawfull repudiating his Queen Sexburga Sister to Penda King oâ— the Mercians 6. This aâ—front encreased by his marrying another wife Penda deeply resenting saith S. Beda made war against him in the third year of his raign and deprived him of his Kingdom so that he was forced to seek refuge with Anna King of the East-angles with whom he lived in banishment three years and there came to the acknowledgment of the true Faith For King Anna was a pious Prince and happy in a holy Offspring Kinewalch his conversion came by the admonitions of this holy King and his Apostolick Bishop S. Felix by whom he was baptised 7. By this trienniall Disciplin the Pride of Kinewalch being depressed and his lawfull Queen Sexburga restored to his bed he regain'd his Kingdom and afforded to his Subiects a pleasing spectacle of his change The recovering his kingdom seems to have been effected rather by force then covenants for Huntingdon relats how he bestowd on his Kinsman Aedred who had assisted him three thousand villages neer Aescendun This Aedred is by William of Malmsbury calld Cuthred who was his Brother Quichelms son on whom he munificently bestowd almost the third part of his Kingdom 8. Kenewalch thus restored to his Kingdom and his reason also to secure his crown for the future addicted himself to piety He shewd great reverence to the holy Bishop Birinus and the Church begun by his Father he so diligently finished that the same Writer gives him the whole praise For says he he was so religious that he was the first of the Saxons who built a Church to God at Winchester which was so fair that though when it was made an Episcopall See it was more beautified by Workmanship yet the same structure remained 9. At this time was founded the famous Monastery of Malmsbury by Maidulf an Irishman with the assistance of King Kenelwalk It is seated in Wiltshire where in former time Dunwallo Mulmutius King of the Brittains had built a Town which he called Caër-bladon which having been burnt in the Saxon warrs out of its ruines was raised a Castle called by the Saxons in their tongue Ingleburn till Maidulf an Irish-Scott saith Camden a man eminent in learning and piety invited with the pleasant solitude of a wood growing under it lead there an Eremiticall Life Afterward he opened there a School for learning and consecrating himself together with his Schollars to a Monasticall Profession he built there a Monastery Hence from this Maidulf instead of Ingleburn it was called Maidulfs-bury and afterward more contractedly Malmsbury Some Historians call it Meldunum XIII CHAP. 1. Ithamar a Saxon Bishop of Rochester 2. Birth of S. Swibert 3. S. Foillan Brother of S. Fursey 4.5 Death of S. Birinus whose Successour was S. Agilbert 6. Death of Saint Felix Apostle
of the East-Angles 1. SAint Paulinus formerly Arch-bishop of York and afterward Bishop of Rochester happily and holily dying in the year of our Lords Incarnation six hundred forty four Honorius Arch-bishop of Canterbury saith Saint Beda ordaind in his place Ithamar a Native of Kent but in learning and piety equal to his Predecessours This was the first of a Saxon race who was exalted to an Episcopal degree in our Island Who after he had the space of seaventeen years with great sanctity governed the See of Rochester received the reward of his labours 2. The year six hundred forty seaven was illustrious for the birth of S. Suibert afterward the Holy Apostle of Westphalia Concerning whose original Haraeus from Marcellinus a Preist and S. Ludger Bishop of Munster who largely compild his Life thus more compendiously writes In the foresaid year in England was born the Blessed child Suibert His Fathers name was Sigebert Count of Nortingran in the Kingdom of the Northumbers and his Mother was the pious Countesse Bertha His birth was prevented by a Divine vision for a star of wonderfull brightnes appeard to his Mother in sleep from which two gloriously shining beames proceeded the one pointing towards Germany the other towards France and the star it self after she had a good while contemplated it seemd to fall from heaven into her bed When the child was arrived at the age of fifteen years he preferd a Religious life before a Secular and was graciously received into the Monastery of Bardeney Where having spent nine years in great austerity compunction prayer sacred Lection and other Menasticall Disciplines he attaind the dignity of Sacerdotall Order Of him more hereafter 3. In the year six hundred forty nine Foillan the Brother of S. Fursey and who had been left by him Superiour in his Monastery of â—noberbury in the Kingdom of the East-Angles seaven years after his departure following his example went to Rome and from Pope Martin obtaind an Episcopal benediction to convert Infidels Which having received he went into France where by the gift of the holy Virgin Gertrude he founded the Monastery of Fosse on the River Berven 4. The year following S. Birinus the Apostle of the West-Saxons dying as hath been declared there came very opportunely an Apostolicall man out of Ireland into those parts to succeed him Concerning whom S. Beda thus writes After that Kenwalk was restored to his kingdom there came into that Province out of Ireland a certain Bishop named Agilbert by Nation a Frenchman but who had abode a good space in Ireland for the opportunity of studying Scriptures This Holy Bishop came to the King and voluntarily took on him the employment of preaching The King therefore observing his abilities and industry desired him to accept the Episcopal See then vacant and to becom the Bishop of his Nation whereto he condescended and governed that Church many years 5. In the Gallican Martyrologe this S. Agilbert is said to have been born in the territory of Paris of a Royal Stock his Fathers name was Belfrid and his Mothers Aga. But wheras it is there added that the See of his Bishoprick was Winchester the Authour Andrew Sauâ—â—ay was mistaken for though in Agilberts time the Bishoprick of the West-Saxons was divided into two Sees one remaining at Dorchester and the other placed at Winchester S. Agilbert continued at Dorchester 6. The same year S. Felix the Apostle of the East-Angles also dyed Of whom William of Malmsbury thus writes S. Felix after governing his Bishoprick seaventeen years dyed and was buried in the Church of his See at Dunwich Thence he was translated to Seham a town seated near a Lake heretofore dangerous to such as would passe by boat into Ely but now a Caussey being made men passe thither commodiously on foot There still remain marks of a Church burnt by the Danes and in it were burnt the inhabitants likewise But the holy Bishops Body a long time after was sought for and with much adoe found and translated to the Monastery of Ramsey His Memory is celebrated both in the English Gallican and Roman Martyrologes on the eighth of March. And his Successour in the Bishoprick was Thomas his Deacon of the Province of the Girvians saith Saint Beda who was consecrated by Honorius Arch-bishop of Canterbury XIV CHAP. 1.2 c. War between King Oswi and King Oswin 4.5 King Oswin to spare his Subjects blood dispersâ—d his army Is murdred 6 His great Humility 7.8 c. The Translation of his Relicks c. 1. THE two Kings of the Northumbers Oswi King of the Bernicianâ— and Oswin King of the Deiri hitherto lived in good correspondence having passed nine years in their raign But in the year of Grace six hundred fifty one by the practises of wicked Sycophants this amity was disturbed and the mind of Oswi incensed against his kinsman Oswin Oswi a long time reverencing the Sanctity of Oswin by a principle of Christianity had kept himself free from ambition and discord but at last by suggestions of impious Parasites a quarrel was raised about the confines of each kingdom which not being decided by Messages and treaties a declared war broke forth this year 2. Oswi the feircer of the two and greedy of prey had gathered a very potent army But Oswin with inconsiderable forces came rather to deprecate a combat then to employ force more carefull to prevent the shedding of Civill Christian blood then to provide for his own safety Therefore saith Saint Beda perceiving that he was unable to stand in fight against the numerous army of his Enemy he judged it best not to proceed at that time in the war but to reserve himself for a better season He therefore sent his army home telling them that he would not expose them to slaughter by an Enemy much stronger then himself that the controversy should be decided with his single personal danger and in case he miscarried he advised them for their own safety to submitt to Oswi Thus he dismissed his soldiers in a place called Wilfares-Dun or the Hill of Wilfar situated ten miles westward from a Town called Cataract 3 Thus being left attended by one onely soldier named Tonder â—e retired to a Town called Gilmy or Gelingam near Richmond in Yorkshire which he had lately bestowed on a Count called Hudwald whom he much favoured There he supposed he might lye hid securely and that Oswi contenting himself with usurping his kingdom would not pursue his life or however that Hudwald so obliged by him would afford him a safe Sanctuary 4. But experience shewd that he every way deceived himself For Oswi knowing that he could not securely enioy the Kingdom as long as a Prince so beloved and reverenced by his subjects was alive sent the Steward of his house Ethelwin to search out and kill the King Ethelwin too too diligent makes enquiry through the whole Province
man of excellent disposition and well deserving the Title of King was by his Father sett over that part of the Kingdom He went to Oswi King of the Northumbers to desire his daughter Alâ—fleda in mariage but could not obtain his request except himself and Subjects would receive the Faith of Christ and Baptism Whereupon he having given eare to the preaching of Truth the promise of a heavenly Kingdom the hope of a glorious resurrection and future immortality professed his resâ—lution to be a Christian though the Virgin should be denyed him He was hereto perswaded most effectually by a Son of King Oswi named Alchfrid his kinsman and freind who had also maried his Sister a daughter of King Penda called Kineburga He therefore together with all his freinds and attendants and their servants was baptised by the Bishop Finan in a village belonging to the King called The Village at the Wall Ad murum And having received four Preists men who for their learning and piety of life were esteemd fitt to teach and baptise his Nation he returned home with great ioy The names of these Preists were Cedda and Adda and Betti and Diuma of whom the last was by Nation a Scott the rest were English Now Adda was the Brother of Vetaâ— a famous Preist and Abbot of the Monastery called At the Goats-head Ad Capreae caput 4. These coming into the Province with the foresaid Prince diligently preached the Gospel and were willingly hearkned to by the people so that very many both of the Nobles and of inferiour degree dayly renounced Idolatry and were washed with Baptism the Fountain of Faith Neither did King Penda though an Idolater forbid it yea moreover he gave free leave to the preaching of the Gospel in his own Kingdom of the Mercians so that all who had a mind might heare it He likewise hated and scornd such as having been imbued with the Faith of Christ did not bring forth fruits suitable thereto saying That those wretches deserved contempt who neglected to obey their God in whom they beleived These things began about two years before the death of the said King Penda 5. The same year the Christian Faith was also restored among the East-Saxons who had formerly rejected it when the Holy Bishop Mellitus was expelled from thence It was saith Saint Beda by the instance of King Oswi that they now received it For Sigebert King of that Nation who raignd there after a former Sigebert sirnamed The little being a great freind to King Oswi frequently came to visit him in his Kingdom of the Northumbers who was wont to exhort him to consider that those could not be Gods which were made by mens hands c. Such exhortations being frequently and in a brotherly manner inculcated at last had their effect for Sigebert by the counsell of his own freinds who were likewise perswaded of the vanity of Idolatry was baptised with them by the Bishop Finan in the Royal village seated twelve miles from the Eastern Sea near the Wall which the Romans built athwart Brittany 6. Sigebert therefore become a Cittizen of the Kingdom of heaven returned to the seat of his Temporal Kingdom having requested King Oswi to give him some Teachers who might convert his Nation to the Faith of Christ and cleanse their soules in the saving Font of Baptism Oswi therefore sending to the Kingdom of the Midland-English recalled the man of God Cedde and adioyning to him another Preist sent them to preach the word to the East-Saxons These two going from place to place gathered a numerous Church to our Lord 7. This holy Preist Cedde was born at London in the same Province but had his education in the Monastery of Lindesfarn among the Scotts by whose recommendation he was first sent to preach among the Midland-English and now to the East-Saxons Where after he had spent about three years he returnd to the Church of Lindesfarn saith the same Saint Beda to speak with Finan the Bishop Who being informed by him how the work of the Gospel had prospered under him consecrated him Bishop of the East-Saxons having calld to him two other Bishops to assist in the ordination Cedde having thus received the Episcopal Degree returnd into his Province and prosecuting his employment with greater authority he erected Churches in several places and ordaind Preists and Deacons to assist him in preaching the word and administring Baptism Especially in the Citty by the Saxons calld Ithancestir a Citty in the Romans time nam'd Othona but now swallowd by the Sea it was seated on the bank of the River Pente He did the like in another Citty calld Tilaburg now Tilbury neer the River Thames In both these places he gathered communities of devout servants of our Lord whom he instructed in the Discipline of a Regular life as far as their rude minds were capable 8. Of this Holy Bishop Cedde we shall hereafter treat further as like wise of his three Brethren in Sanctity as well as blood Ceadda or Chadd Celin and Cimbert The seat of S. Cedds Bishoprick among the East Saxons was not Tilbury as Camden imagins but London the Metropolis of the Kingdom 9. The same year wherein began the Conversion of the East Saxons Honorius Archbishop of Canterbury ended his life the last day of September after he had administred that See the space of six and twenty years and was buried with his Fathers in the Monastery of S. Peter and S. Paul That See saith S. Beda was vacant eighteen monthes after which time Deus-dedit descended of the Nation of the West-Saxons was elected Arch-bishop and ordaind by Ithamar Bishop of Rochester on the seaventh day before the Calends of Aprill he governd that Church nine years four months and two days XVIII CHAP. 1.2 c. Of S. Wilfrid his Descent education c. 4.5 c. At twenty years of age he goes to Rome c. 8. He lives with Dalfin Bishop of Lyons who was murdred 1. IN this same year of Grace six hundred fifty three S. Wilfrid began to appeare in the world being now twenty years old and to give evident signs of those many graces which afterward eminently shone in him We shall oft be obliged in the pursuit of this History to meÌ„tion his Gests In this place therefore we will from S. Beda relate his descent manner of life during his child hood and till at the age of twenty years he undertook a Iourney to Rome to inform himself in certain Ecclesiasticall and Religious Observances which he could not approve in Brittany 2. He was born in the year of our Lords Incarnation six hundred thirty fower of a Noble English family when Eadbald raignd in Kent and Oswald over the Northumbers Being a child of a towardly disposition and innocent manners he behaved himself in all things with that modesty and circumspection that he was beloved and respected by those who were more aged as if he had been of ripe
from S. Beda 5. The same year likewise dyed S. Ermenburga Mother of the glorious Virgin S. Milburga S. Mildreda and S. Milgitha as likewise of the Saint-like child Merefin Concerning whom Harpsfeild thus writes Ermenburga though she had for her husband Mervald son of Penda King of the Mercians who was yet alive yet so inflamed a desire she had to a solitary Religious life that she never ceased her importunity till she had procured her husbands consent Having thus obtained her wish she returned into Kent to her Brother Egbert to whom she discovered her pious purpose desiring his assistance for the execution of it Whereupon he built for her at Estrey a town of Kent a Monastery consecrated to the young Princes Martyrs Saint Ethelbert and S. Ethelbritht There she passed the remainder of her life with seaventy other Virgins consecrated to God in wonderfull Sanctity Her name is recited among the Saints in our Martyrologe on the nineteenth of November 4. At this time Saint Theodore encreased the Number of Bishopricks erecting the Sees of Worcester and Hereford Of the former he consecrated Boselus and of the other Putta Bishop concerning whom as likewise his Successours for many years little more being recorded but their Names because we iudge it not expedient to make frequent breaches in this History only to insert Names wee will here breifly give a Catalogue of those which sate at Hereford for the Bishops of Worcester have left considerable monuments of their Gests and vertues 5. To Putta therefore Bishop of Hereford after he had administred that Province eleaven years succeeded Tirtell Whose Successour after twelve years was Torther who continued in that Bishoprick fifteen years and either deserting it voluntarily or by death the next was Walstod in the year of Grace seaven hundred and eighteen To whom after seaventeen years succeeded Cuthbert Now concerning Walstod the only thing memorable in him was that he began the fabrick of a Crosse very costly and magnificent but dyed before he could finish it which care he left to his Successour who engraved in it certain Latin verses importing the same which are recorded by Bishop Godwin in his Catalogue of the Bishops of that Diocese whereto I referr the curious Reader IX CHAP. 1.2 c. S. Wilfrid is forced to leave the West Saxons And converts the South-Saxons 8. He teaches the people a remedy against the famine 9. He erects an Episcopall See and Monastery at Shepey 11. Of Eappa the Abbot there 1. SAint Wilfrid being thus banished his Native soyl saith William of Malmsbury took his iourney towards the Kingdom of the West-Saxons where he was kindly entertaind by a certain Noble man called Berethwald But within a few dayes he was forced to quiâ—t that Refuge For Ethelred King of the Mercians whose subiect that Noble man was being likewise his Brothers Son with threatning commanded him that he should not retain the Bishop so much as one day longer This was done in compliance with Egfrid King of the Northumbers whose Sister Osdritha to comfort them for the losse of their Brother Elwin was given in mariage to the said King Ethelred by whom a peace was concluded between the New husband and Brother S. Wilfrid therefore during this short abode with Berethwald having built there a small Monastery was forced to leave the Monks and to fly for refuge to the Pagan South-Saxons since he could find no security among Christians 2. The King of these South-Saxons was named Edilwalch who having been informed of the causes of this holy Bishops banishment â—ith great readines and affection offred him his assistance resolutly and firmly engaging himself that no entreaties of his enemies should induce him to betray him nor any offers of money to expell him the countrey S. Wilfrid therefore being thus confident of his protection began to preach the Christian Faith first to the King and Queen and afterward to the inhabitants of that Province Neither were his perswasions unsuccessfull for in a very short time the King was baptized by him by whose example almost all his subiects were animated to embrace the Christian Faith Thus writes William of Malmsbury 3 But as touching the baptizing of King Edilwalch we have already related from S. Beda that he was baptized twenty years before this by the perswasion of Wolfere late King of the Mercians although indeed very few of his Subiects could then be induced to imitate him who yet now by the preaching of S. Wilfrid were perswaded to cast off their Pagan Idolatry The manner of this Conversion is thus declared by S. Beda 4. The Holy Bishop Wilfrid saith he having been driven from his See by Egfrid King of the Northumbers was forced to wander through many Provinces he went to Rome and after returned into Brittany And although by reason of â—he hostile enmity of the said King he could not be admitted to his Diocese yet none could hinder him from his Ministery of preaching the Faith For having been forced for refuge to turn aside into the Province of the South-Saxons lying between the Kingdoms of Kent and the West-Saxons and containing land for about seaven thousand families which Province at that time was wholly addicted to heathenish Superstitions he preached there the Christian Faith and having converted many he administred to them the Sacrament of Baptism 5. As for the King of that Nation Edilwalch he had some years before been baptized in the presence and by the suggestion of Wolfhere King of the Mercians by whom at his coming out of the Font he was received as his Son and in sign of such adoption he bestowed on him two Provinces to wit the Isle of Wight and the little Province of the Meanvari 6. But the whole Province of the South-Saxons remained ignorant of God and his holy Faith Now there was there a certain Scotâ—ish Monk his Name was Dicul who had built a very small Monastery in a place called Bosanham compassed with the Sea and woods where lived five or six Monks who served our Lord living in an humble and poore manner But not any of the inhabitants of that countrey gave any ear to their preaching and much lesse emulated their profession 7. But when the Holy Bishop Wilfrid preached the Gospell among them he not only delivered them from eternall damnation but likewise from a present temporall calamity ready to destroy them For the space of three years before his coming into that Province no rain at all had falln by means of which a most greivous famine â—ame among the people destroying great numbers of them For the report is that many times forty or fifty men together half consumed with hunger would goe to some precipice hanging over the Sea and holding their hands together cast themselves down into the water or upon the â—ocks But on the very day in which that Nation received Baptism there sell a seasonable and plentifull rain by which the earth flourished again
on by Devills and so horribly tormented that they tore their own flesh with ther teeth and shortly after with terrible roarings miserably ended their lives 5. Thus writes the sayd Authour a summary of which relation may be read in William of Malmsbury collected out of the Antiquities of the Church or Glastonbury The village where they were murdred still keeps the same name Shapwick and it is seated near unto Glastonbury X. CHAP. 1.2 c. Geruntius King of Cornwall overcome by King Ina. 5.6 The Picts overcome by the Northumbers 1. THE year of Grace seaven hundred and ten was spent in Brittany in great preparations and turmoyles of warr For one way the Picts and another the Brittains invaded the Saxons and English endeavouring to recover some part of their former losses 2. Gerontius King of the Brittains in Cornwall was the first who brought his army into the feild against Inas King of the West-Saxons This is the same Gerontius to whom S. Aldelm wrote the Epistle before cited in which he endeavoured to quality the inveterate rancour still burning in the hearts especially of the Brittish Clergy against the Saxons though now Christians and their Brethren 3. What was the particular ground of their quarrell not any of our Historians doe declare It is probable that Gerontius seeing King Inas so employed in works of piety building of Churches and settling affairs both of State and Religion imagined that by a sudden invasion finding him unprepared he might gain some considerable advantage against him But he found himself deceived for King Inas shewd himself as courageous in warr as devout in peace 4. The combat fought between them and the time of that combat is thus described breifly by Huntingdon The next year after the death of S. Wilfrid saith he King Ina and his kinsman Nun fought against Gerente King of Wales In the beginning of which combat Higebald a Saxon Duke was slain But afterward Gerente with his army and associates was compelled to fly leaving their arms and other spoiles to their pursuers 5. At the same time saith the same Authour Berfrid who was Consul or Generall of the Kingdom of the Northumbers resisted and quelled the Pride of the Picts That which begott and nourished this pride in them was the good successe which twelve years before this they had against Brâ—thric or Berthred Captain of the Northumbers who desiring to avenge the death of his Master King Egfrid slain by them made an hostile invasion upon their countrey but as his Lord upon whom the curses of the Irish cruelly treated by him lay heavy fell by the swords of the Picts so did Brithric also saith Mathew of Westminster who yet places this story two years too late which mistake in Chronology is usuall with him Since that time till this present year no mention is made of any debates between those two Nations which it seems the Picts attributed to the weaknes of the Northumbers and thereupon now attempted an invasion of their countrey 6. But they found not the same successe as before for Berthfrid Captain of the Northumbers coming to a battell with them between Here and Cere putt them to flight and slew great multitudes of the Picts so avenging the death both of King Egfrid and his Consul Brithric XI CHAP. 1.2 Death of Saint Adrian Abbot of Canterbury 3. His Successour Albinus different from Alcuinus 1. THE same year saith S. Beda which was the fifth of the Raign of Osred King of the Northumbers the most reverend Father Adrian Abbot of the Monastery of S. Augustin in Canterbury dyed and was buried in his Monastery He was a faithfull assistant in preaching the Word of God with Theodore Arch-bishop of Happy Memory This was the one and fortieth year since he had been appointed by Pope Vitalian to attend Theodore and the nine and thirtieth since he arrived in Brittany Among other proofs of the learning and great endowments of this holy Abbot as likewise of S. Theodore this is one that Albinus his Disciple who succeeded him in the government of the sayd Monastery was by his care so perfectly instituted in learning and the study of Holy Scriptures that he had more then an ordinary skill in the Greek tongue and for the Latin he was as perfect in it as in his Native language 2. Our Island preserves a gratefull memory of this holy Abbot Adrian for in our Martyrologe his name is recorded among the Saints and anniversarily recited on the ninth of Ianuary It was not by his learning that he purchased this honour for as the Authour of his life in Capgrave testifies his Sanctity was testified by many miracles 3. As touching his Successour Albinus there is a great controversy among our Modern Historians whether he was the same with Flaccus sirnamed Albinus or Alcuinus the Instructour of the Emperour Charlemagne and founder of the Vniversity of Paris But the proofs demonstrating that they were different persons seem unanswerable For this Elder Albinus was of Canterbury the other of York This was the Disciple of his Predecessour Adrian and the Holy Arch-bishop Theodore The other had for his Masters Hechbert Arch-bishop of York a Disciple of S. Beda and Egbert his Successour This was an Abbot the other only a Priour during his abode in Brittany Lastly This Albinus dyed and was buried at Canterbury in the year of Grace seaven hundred thirty two as Weaver in his Monuments testifies as likewise our ancient Chronicler William Thorn but the younger Albinus or Alcuinus dyed and was buried at Cormorac in France in the year of Grace eight hundred and four or rather eight hundred and nine So that a whole age intervened between them XII CHAP. i. 2.3 An Episcopall See established among the South-Saxons at Selsey 1. IT hath been declared in the occurrents of the year of Grace six hundred eighty one how S. Wilfrid being driven from York and retiring into the Kingdom of the South-Saxons did in a wonderfull manner convert them to the Faith of Christ. After which he received from their King the Isle of Selsey for a quiet and setled habitation Which Isle saith Malmsbury he filld with Monks withall transmitted it to posterity dignifyed with an Episcopall See Notwithstanding hitherto not any one since his departure from thence had succeeded him in that Bishoprick but the Churches there were governed by the Bishop of Winchester The first therefore who sate in that peculiar See after S. Wilfrid was Eadbert concerning whom Mathew of Westminster thus writes 2. In the year of Grace seaven hundred eleaven a Synodal Decree was made in the Province of the South-Saxons that whereas the said Province had hitherto pertained to the Diocese of Winchester at this time administred by Daniel Bishop thereof it should afterward enioy its own Bishop Now the first Bishop ordained there was Eadbert who had been Abbot of a Monastery built by S.
the happy Crown of Brittany Likewise generally the English at the same time took to themselves wives of the stock of the Brittains The Brittains also took wives of the illustrious blood of the English that is Saxons For this was performed by a common Council and assent of all Bishops Princes Nobles Counts sage Counsellors Senatours and Commons of the whole Kingdom and by the command of the foresaid King Ina. 3. Moreover not a few English took wives of the blood and stock of the English of Germany Thus all the inhabitants of Brittany at that time became of one flesh and blood and the Laws of Matrimony were well ordred fornication and all uncleannes being quite banished out of the Realm Moreover great diligence was used that for the establishment of the Kingdom and security of the people iust iudgments should be given And by this means through the Divine mercy all the inhabitants of Brittany were made one Nation and one people The Kingdom it self likewise was by all named England or the Kingdome of the English which before was called Brittany 4. Such an Vnion being established among the inhabitants of this Island formerly much divided they all unanimously stood together for the common proffit of the kingdom and courageously fought against the Danes and Norwegians unplacable Enemies of the same with whom for a long time most furious warrs and battells were fought For the foresaid King Ina was a Prince magnificent liberall wise prudent moderate courageous iust and warlick and upon occasion shewd himself illustrious in his skill in Divine and secular Laws and magnificent works and he governed united and established his kingdom in peace and unity by his great Wisedom and prudence and when occasion was by power and armed force Thus far the Appendix to the Laws of King Edward sirnamed the Confessour concerning this pretended Great Council which truly for the many ungrounded circumstances in it well deserves to be ioyned to the foregoing Synod of London 5. The observation and censure which Sir H. Spelman therefore gives of it deserves to be here annexed Among our ancient approved Authours saith he there is not any mention of a second mariage of Ina King of the West-Saxons with Guala as is presumed the daughter of Cadwallader last King of the Brittains nor of the change of name of Cambria into Wales upon that occasion or that King Ina had any more then one wife which was Ethelburga whose name shews her to have been of an English extraction who manifestly was his last wife For when he undertook a Monasticall Profession at Rome she became a Nunn in England and was afterward Abbesse of Barking and both of them continued in their Religious habit till death Likewise concerning the time and authority of this Council I can give no resolute iudgment For some Writers affirm that Cadwallader raigned only three years others five and Geffrey of Monmouth allows him twelve so that it is utterly uncertain at what time King Ina should get possession of the Kingdom of Wales or Cambria Again Geffrey makes King Inas the Nephew of Cadwallader Henry Lluid his Son and this pretended Council his Son in Law XVIII CHAP. i. 2 c. S. Cathburga Sister to King Ina builds the Monastery of Winburn Of her Sister S. Quenburga 1. TO the year of Grace seaven hundred and thirteen is referred the foundation of a Monastery of Religious Virgins at Winburn in Dorsetshire by S. Cuthburga and S. Quenburga Sisters to Ina King of the West-Saxons The town where this Monastery was built had been anciently called Vindoglade but the Saxons changed the Name into Winburn It is a Town saith Camden seated upon the side of a Hill and in the Saxons time was very large and populous and of great renoun In the year seaven hundred and thirteen Cuthburga a Sister of Ina King of the West-Saxons who had been maried to the King of the Northumbers but upon discontent was divorced from him built here a Monastery of Virgins 2. The name of the King of Northumbria to whom Saint Cuthburga had been maried is by Mathew of Westminster call Egfrid by Florentius Alfrid but Chronology in the opinion of F. Alford demonstrates that it was Osred and the cause of the divorce was the Kings shamefull intemperance For saith William of Malmsbury he raigned twelve years and lead a most filthy life frequently offring violence to consecrated Virgins 3. Certain indeed it is that if she built this Monastery presently after her divorce it must needs be Osred who was her husband for it was founded in the eighth year of his raign But Malmsbury as likewise Florentius expressly affirm that King Alfrid was her husband and Saint Cuthburga having promised her Virginity to our Lord by earnest prayers and teares obtained of him permission to perform her vow and retired her self into the Monastery of Barking where she lived under the Discipline of the Holy Abbesse Hildelida But afterward how long afterward is uncertain she her self became the Mistresse of a Monastick Rule and built the Monastery of Winburn where she spent the remainder of her days in quiet devotion And this is the more probable because in the Missal and Breviary of Sarum her Office is prescribed of a Virgin and the Prayer imports the same So that it is not likely that so licentious a Prince as Osred would suffer himself to be perswaded to permitt her the accomplishing of her promise 4. Here then wee have an example not to be paralleld in all the History of Gods Church Of three Kings of the same Kingdom to witt the Northumbers almost immediatly succeeding one another and as some Writers affirm sons of the same Father King Oswy the Brother and Successour of Saint Oswald who having received three Queens Virgins were content to dismisse them all untouched The first was Alcfrid the eldest son who took to wife Saint Kineburga daughter to King Penda who by his leave became first a Nunne then an Abbesse of Dormancester afterwards called Kineburg-Castle and now contractedly Caster about two miles distant from Peterborough The next Brother Egfrid who maried Saint Ethelreda who with his consent first took the veyle at Coldingham then became Abbesse at Ely And the third this Alfrid or Osred who espoused S Cuthburga and resigned her to her heavenly Bride-groom 5. Saint Cuthburga having built her Monastery and therein a Church to the Queen of Virgins saith the Authour of her life in Capgrave there macerated her body with almost continuall watchings and fastings She was humble both to God and men and mild to all Many Virgins she assembled in the same place She permitted her Body to enioy no rest but importunatly day and night her Prayers sounded in the mercifull ears of God She happily ended her dayes in the year of Grace seâ—ven hundred twenty seaven and her memory is celebrated by the Church on the last day of August Her Sister dyed
imitate him in that will moreover testify his submission and respect to the See Apostolick by a liberall contriâ—ution to last for ever For which purpose saith an ancient Historian a generall Decree was made by the whole Kingdom of the West-Saxons that out of every family there should yearly be sent and offred to S. Peter and his Church one penny which was therefore called Romescott or Peter-pence not because it was collected at the Feast of S. Peter ad Vincula as Sir H. SpelmaÌ„ imagins for that order was made long after this time but to shew the signall obligations and more then ordinary respect Vnion and subiection which that kingdom had to S. Peter and his Successours in the See Apostolick 2. This Munificence of King Ina was in future times imitated by other Saxon Kings also For in the year of Grace seaven hundred ninety four Offa King of the Mercians saith Huntingdon gave to the Roman Bishop a setled rent out of every house in his Kingdom for ever And in the year eight hundred fifty four when the whole Kingdom had been reduced into a Monarchy King Ethelwolf the son of Egbert undertaking likewise a pilgrimage to Rome as William of Malmsbury testifies offred to S. Peter in the presence of Pope Leo the fourth a tribute out of his whole kingdom which is payed to this day 3. As touching the succeeding Saxon Monarks though no doubt this contribution was payed yet there is to be found no solemne Decree enioyning the payment of it before King Edgar who made a Law recited by our learned Selden the title whereof is Concerning S. Peters pence or the Roman tribute Vectigali In which a certain Taxe is established proportionably to each mans ability and moreover in case of Non-payment there is prescribed a determinate penalty and forfeyture to be payed to the Bishop and the King And the same Law was received and submitted to by the Danes who at that time which was in the year of Grace nine hundred sixty four possessed some Provinces of the Kingdom 4. Afterward when during two or three successions the Danes had subdued the whole Kingdom the said Tribute was augmented money then it seems being more plentifull or the peoples charity encreasing and instead of a Penny half a mark was appointed to be payed on a certain day Thus we read in the Ancient Lawes recorded by Hoveden And King Canutus in the year of Grace one thousand thirty two being then at Rome whither in imitation of this King Ina he had undertaken a devout Pilgrimage wrote from thence Letters to his Bishops Nobles and all Officers in Brittany in which with great severity be required them before his return to discharge all arrears due by the ancient Law to wit the pence due to S. Peter out of all Citties towns villages c. Which if they failed to doe he threatned to those who faild in this duty a severe punishment without pardon 5. After the expulsion of the Danes S. Edward King and Confessour the last of the Saxon race as he exceeded all his Predecessours in piety so likewise in reverence and affection to the Apostolick See And therefore in a Body of Laâ—s collected by him with the consent of his Barons he renewd all ancient Lawes of his Saxon Progenitors which savoured of iustice and piety and among the rest this Pension of S. Peters pence And though in the Chronicle of Lichfeild it be said that the said Lawes ever afterwards called S Edwards Lawes had for the space of sixty seaven years since the death of his Grandfather Edgar been forgotten that is to be understood not of this particular Law touching Peter-pence but oâ— some other of the Saxon Lawes then renewd Since it iâ— evident that the said Pension had not been omitted as we shewd by the example of King Canutus 6. After this time followd the Race of the Norman Kings among whom this Piety of K. Ina was not obliterated For in an Epistle to Pope Gregory the seaventh from K. William the Conquerour we read that the same King assures the Pope that the money due to him which for the last three years had been negligently collected should then at his return be sent And that for the future his Arch-bishop Lansrank and other Bishops should have the care of collecting and sending it Consequently in another Epistle from the said Pope to the Arch-bishops Bishops c. wee find the particular rates imposed on each Diocese at that time due collected out of the Register of the See Apostolick viz. From Canterbury Diocese seaven pounds eighteen shillings sterling From London sixteen pounds ten shillings From Rochester five pounds twelve shillings From Norwich one and twenty pounds ten shillings From Ely five pounds From Lincoln forty two pounds From Chester eight pounds From Winchester seaventeen pounds six shillings eight pence From Exceter nine poundâ— five shillings From Worcester ten pounds five shillings From Hereford six pounds From Bathe twelve pounds five shillings From Salisbury seaventeen pounds From Coventrey ten pounds five shillings From York eleaven pounds ten shillings 7. As for his Son and next Successour King William Rufus William of Malmsbury informs as that the Bishop Elect of Exceter being at Rome pleaded the Kings cause before the Pope with all his eloquence and skill telling him that all his Fathers and Brothers customes should be restored That England was a peculiar Province of the Roman Church and therefore yearly payed Tribute to it Whether he had order from the King to strain his compliment so far it does not appear As for King Steven King Henry the second and King Iohn they not only continued this Pension but standing in need of the Popes favour and assistance they to flatter the Pope acknowledged the Kingdom of England to be feudatary to the Church of Rome and under her Iurisdiction yea King Iohn made himself the Popes Vassal and his son did homage to the Pope for his Crown a subiection which Mathew Paris deservedly calls non formosam sed famosam not seemly but on the contrary infamous In succeeding times the same Pension was duly payed but never acknowledged to be in proper expression a Tribute but an honourable contribution or charitable Alms of iustice indeed due because established by Law but far from giving the Pope a Temporall right or dominion in England On the Contrary in a Parliament in King Richard the Seconds days all the Bishops and Lords of the Kingdom protested Thaâ— the Crown of Englanâ—â—â— and ever had been free from subiection to any as to the Temporall Rights and Regalities of it and that it depended on â—od alone As for the Peter-pence they were always payed and proper Coyn or that purpose was anciently stamped yea and the Pope had in England peculiar Officers for the Collection of it as Iohn Derlington in the times of three Popes Iohn the One and twentieth Nicholas the third
certain Preist besides whom there was none other to administer Baptism and celebrate Masse in a large territory inhabited by Christians indeed yet such as were tainted with errours considering that the said Preist who long agoe had falln into the sin of fornication afterward not only was absolved after Pennance but also restored to his degree and Office contrary to the expresse Canons of the Church Now the Question is Whether it be better or at least a lesse ill that such a Preist should perform the Office of the Altar contrary to the Canons or in case he be deprived a multitude of Infants should dye without Baptism and the rest of the people without Sacraments since that people can not be furnished with another more chast Preist Which is indeed no Question at all 5. Egbert having obtaind his Archiepiscopall Pall this same year supplied two Episcopall Sees which were vacant For to Plecthelm Bishop of Candida Casa he substituted Fridwald And the Holy Bishop Acca having been unjustly expelled his Church of Hagustald and there being no probability of his restitution least our Lords flock should remain longer without a Pastour he consecrated thereto Fridbere Who notwithstanding in our Ecclesiasticall Monuments is not esteemed Bishop till the death of Acca which followed five years after VI. CHAP. 1.2 c. A Summe of the Gests of S. Willebrord and his death 6.7 c. Severall Bishops consecrated by Nothelm Arch-bishop of Canterbury 9. Queen Frithogitha's pilgrimage to Rome 1. THE year following the most famous Apostle of the Frisons the erectour and first Arch-bishop of Vtrecht Saint Willebrord received the eternall reward of all his labours Wee have often mentioned him before and will here only add a breif Summ of his Life and Gests out of the Gallican Martyrologe 2. On the seaventh of November at Epternac in the Territory of Triers is celebrated the Commemoration of Saint Willebrord Bishop and Confessour Apostle of the Frisons He was by Nation an English-Saxon and being endowed with many Divine Graces he with nine Companions were by Saint Egbert directed into Lower Germany From Brittany therefore he passed over into Friseland and began the Apprentissage of his Apostolick Office at Vtrecht but was desired by Pipin to goe further into the countrey of the Frisons At the Castle of Vtrecht near an Ancient ruind Church of Saint Thomas he built an Oratory to the honour of the Holy Crosse. Pope Sergius being before admonished by an Angelicall vision solemnly ordained him Arch-bishop in the Church of Saint Peter at the request of Duke Pipin and withall strengthning him with Apostolick authority to preach and dilate the Gospell to the end he might with a more prosperous omen undertake that labour he gave him the Sirname of Clement to whom after the two Princes of the Apostles the Care of Religion in its infancy was committed 3. From Rome he returned into Friseland and at Vtrecht upon Rhene placed his Episcopall See building there a Church which he consecrated to Saint Martin He baptized with the Water of regeneration Pipin the Son of Charles Martel He spread the Gospell largely in Friseland baptizing Catechumens confirming Neophytes celebrating holy Orders and almost in every village building Churches over which he constituted Pastours 4. Whilst he was busily employed in these sacred works there came to him Saint Boniface who in processe of time became his Successour in his Bishoprick and Apostleship of the Frisons Who staying with him about two years assisted him with courage and diligence in procuring the salvation of many At last after many labours incommodities and travells undertaken by him for many years in planting the Church and saving of soules he rendred his holy and happy Spirit to his Creatour at Epternac after he had for the space of forty years with a piety and vertue truly Apostolick governed the Church founded by himself 5. His Sacred Body was buried in a Monastery of that Town which formerly he had erected where it did â—hine with so many illustrious Miracles that both the Monastery and Church were afterwards called by his Name Concerning his Successours Eoban Boniface and Gregory we shall treat in due place His Life was written both in verse and Prose by his Countrey man Saint Alcuin an eloquent Witnesse of his Sanctity 6. The same year Nothelm Arch-bishop of Canterbury having received his Archiepiscopall Pall from Rome consecrated severall Bishops For the See of Hereford being vacant by the death of Walstâ—d he substituted in his place Cuthbert Who four years after succeeded Nothelm himself being translated to the See of Canterbury But before that he finished a very costly Crosse begun by his Predecessour and moreover built a sumptuous Tomb in which he placed the Bodies of the three preceding Bishops Tirtil Torthere and Walstâ—d to which he adioyned three more a certain Nobleman called Milfrid with his Lady called Quenburga and Osrith the Son of Oselin as appears by the verses inscribed on it recorded by B. Godwin in his Catalogue of the Bishops of Hereford 7. The Church of the East-Angles likewise being deprived of her two Pastours Eadbert Bishop of Dumwich and Hadulac Bishop of Helmham The said Arch-bishop gave for successour to the former Cuthwin called by Hoveden Heordwald and to the other Ethelfrid Concerning whom nothing remains to posterity but their names 8. The next year Alduin Bishop of Lichfeild dying two Bishops were consecrated in his place Witta in Lichfeild and Totta or Torthelm in Leycester In this Citty of Leycester which saith William of Malmsbury is very ancient and situated in the midland countrey of England called Legecestria from the River Leger passing by it Saint Wilfrid as hath been declared after his expulsion out of the Kingdom of the Northumbers made his abode and exercised Iurisdiction there After whose departure the Kingdom of the Mercians had but one Bishop till this year in which for the Vastnes of the Province two Bishops were ordained And Leycester continued an Episcopall See till the time of King Edgar when Leovâ—n Bishop of the Lindesfari or Lincoln united Leycester to his See 9. Moreover in the place of Forthere Bishop of Shirburn Herwald was consecrated The cause whereof was not the death of Farther but as Florentius testifies because be attending Frithogitha Queen of the West-Saxons undertook a Pilgrimage to Rome And it was not fitt that the Church should want a Pastour This is the same Frithogitha Wife to King Ethelard who eight years before this was so munificent a Benefactrice to the Monastery of Canterbury And now the flame of Divine Charity encreasing in her soule she abandoned all her splendid possessions and gave her self entirely to God And in those days at wee read in Mathew of Westminster many Kings and Bishops Noble men and â—gnoble Clergy-men and Secular yea women also did the like VII CHAP. 1.2 c Ceolulf King of the Northumbers becomes a Monk His Muneficence to the Church
invâ—cation of the Blessed Trinity yea without any baptism at all a man might becom a good Catholick Christian only by the imposition of the hands of a Bishop 7. Now to prevent any further contagion by such guilefull seditious Ministers the Pope advised S. Boniface to collâ—ct a Synod and there not only depose them but likewise shutt them up in Monasteries there to doe Pennance to the end of their lives For which purpose he should require the assistance of the Noble Dukes and Potentats of France And particularly as touching that naughty Scottish Preist Nequissimum virum Sampson he required him not to content himself with only deposing him but that he should also excommunicate and expell him out of the Church XXI CHAP. 1.2 A Noble Charter confirming the Priviledges of the Church by Ethelbald King of the Mercians 3.4 c. A famous Miracle in Germany by the Intercessiâ—n of S. Swibert 1. IN the year of Grace seaven hundred forty nine Ethelbald King of the Mercians touched with a remorse for his Sins made worthy satisfaction to the Church for his formeâ— Sacriledges by publishing a Noble Charter to confirm its immunity Which Charter may be read in Sir H. Spelman thus inscribed by him The Priviledge of Ethelbald King of the Mercians granted to Monasteries and Churches In which being mindfull of the reprehension given him by S. Boniface in an Epistle fore mentioned and repenting his former Life he made all the Monasteries and Churches of his kingdom free from all taxes labours burdens gifts c. And at the end of it is signified that the said Charter was signed by severall Bishops and Noblemen in the three and thirtieth year of the said Kings raign at a famous place called Godmundsleech Which place is at this day called Godmunchester and it is seated in the Province of the Icens or Huntingdon shire 2 At the same time dyed Ethelwold King of the East-Angles called by some Elfwald by others Ethelred to whom succeeded his his son Ethelbert or as some Writers name him Albert who was born to him by his QueeÌ„ Leosruna Concerning whose admirable vertues Sanctity wee shall treat at large when wee come to his Mariage and death or more truly his Martyrdom immediatly attending it 3. Here wee ought not to omitt an illustrious testimony which God was pleased this year in Germany to give to the Sanctity of our glorious Saint and Apostle of the Germans Saint Swibert It is faithfully related in an Epistle sent by Saint Ludger Bishop of Munster to Rixfrid Bishop of Maestricht in which Epistle a large description is made of the affairs of the Authours own timâ— touching the Apostasy of the Frisons But that which concerns the glory of Sâ— Swibert is there thus related 4. It hapned in the year of our Lord seaven hundred forty nine that the illustrious Prince Pipin after a glorious Victory obtained against the Saxons and Westphalians hastned his return to Colen with his wearied Army But the Westphalians though utterly routed by the triumphant sword of this Noble Prince had such indignation to be under the dominion of Christians that without delay they gathered a new powerfull Army and marching by paths unhaunted and more compendious they gott before the Princes army near to the town of Werda where they cunningly layd ambuscades with a resolution furiously to rush upon him in his march 5. When this came to the Knowledge of Pipin by the relation of his Scouts he was some thing troubled by reason his Army was much diminished and had in it many wounded unserviceable men Notwithstanding calling to mind the many great Miracles which by the intercession of Saint Swibert whose body lay there at Werda had been performed and having a firm confidence in God he lighted from his horse and prostrating himself on the ground he with great devotion implored the help and Patronage of that most holy Bishop withall vowing to God and Saint Swibert that if by his intercession and merits he might obtain a Victory over the Pagans and bring his Christian Army safe home he would in a solemn Procession attended by all his Nobles with great devotion make a Pilgrimage to his shrine at Werda 6. This Prayer was no sooner made but immediatly a wonderfull light shone over the Christian Army which not only dazeled but quite blinded the Pagans insomuch as in a terrible fright least the God of the Christians should from heaven consume them they dispatched away to Prince Pipin two of their cheifest Princes to beg peace and make profession of subiection to him Who withall constantly related to him what they had seen and how much they were amazed at it 7. Assoon as the Prince heard this being assured that so great a delivery came by the intercession of S. Swibert with great ioy he adored and gave thanks to God and having received from the Pagans hostages for performance of conditions he attended by his whole army entred in an humble manner into Werda and there both himself and his Nobles putting off their shooes he visited the Shrine of S. Swibert and there offred Royall Gifts to Almighty God and S. Swibert for that without any effusion of blood he had gott the upper hand of his perfidious enemies And from that time he chose S. Swibert for his speciall Patron and Protectour Niether did his piety rest there but a few years after this he treated solemnly with the Pope for his Canonization XXII CHAP. 1.2 c. Of. S. Richard an English King the Father of S. Winebald c. He dyes at Lucca 5. The death of S. Tecla an English woman and Abbâ—sse in Germany 8. Of S. German an English Missioner in Germany and Martyr 1. THE year of Grace seaven hundred and fiâ—ty is consigned by severall Writers to the death of an English King called Richard memorable to posterity for his Sanctity A breif of whose life is represented in an Epitaph to this day extant in a Church of the Citty of Lucca in Italy where he dyed and was enterred the tenour whereof is as followeth 2. The sister of King Offo was Mother to S. Richard This King S. Richard was King of England a voluntary exile from his countrey a despiser of the world a contemner of himself He was Father to the two holy Brethren S. Willebald and S. Winibald and of their Sister S. Walburgis a Religious Virgin He made an exchange of an earthly kingdom for an heavenly He quitted a Kings Crown for a life-eternall He putt off his Royall Purple to take a mean habit he forsook a Royall throne and visited the shrines of the Saints He layd by his Scepter and took a Pilgrims staffe He left his daughter S. Walburga in his kingdom and went into a forrain countrey with his Sons Them also he left with S. Boniface the glorious Martyr theâ— Arch-bishop of Mentz a man of wonderfull sanctity and born in his own kingdom England Thâ— same
our Lord appearing in a vision by night to him forbad him And moreover for a sign that our Lord himselfe had formerly dedicated the Church together with the Church-yard he with his finger bored through the Bishops hand which was next day seen by many persons so peirced Afterward the same Bishop by Divine Revelation and upon occasion of the encreasing number of Holy persons there added a Chappell to the East-side of this Church and consecrated it in honour of the Blessed Virgin the Altar of which he adorned with a Saphir of inestimable valew for a perpetuall Memory hereof And least the place or quantity of the former Church by such Additions should come to be forgotten this Pillar was erected in a line drawn by the two Eastern angles of the sayd Church southward which line divides the foresayd Chappell from it Now the Length of it from the sayd line toward the West was sixty feet the Breadth twenty six And the distance of the Center of the sayd Pillar from the middle point between the foresayd angles contained forty eight feet 3. This ancient Inscription carefully recorded by Sir Henry Spelman in his Collection of Councils is notwithstanding censured by him as a thing borrowd from fabulous Legends by which he condemn's his own superfluous curiosity to preserve it And wheras he endeavours by severall reasons to make good his Censure they being prudently examined will appeare insufficient 4. For first of all he doubts whether any Christian Churches at all were erected so early And indeed if by Churches he means such magnificent Structures as were made when the Christian Faith ceased to be persecuted it is certain there were formerly no such But that there were even at Rome it selfe places assign'd for the meeting of Christians to exercise the Duties and Rites of their Religion this is attested by all Ecclesiasticall Histories 5. Again he positively affirms that if there were any Churches yet that they were not encompassed with ground for buriall no mention occurring of any such before the time of S. Cuthbert and the Roman laws forbidding burial within Cities But the former allegation is a manifest mistake for long before S. Cuthberts dayes King Ethelbert our first Converted King and S. Augustin our first Apostle were buried in the Church of S. Peter and S. Paul And Constantin the first Christian Emperour was buried among the Relicks and and bones of the Apostles and Martyrs Hereupon S. Augustin and S. Maximus Taurinensis shew that it was usually the desire of ancient Christians to joyn their Sepulchers to those of Saints and Martyrs as expecting great security to their soules thereby And as for the old Roman Law forbidding buriall within Citties it was long before this antiquated And however Glastonbury in those days was far from being a Citty or even a Village it was rather a mere desart and solitude Therfore without any breach of the Roman Law our Lord might provide for S. Ioseph a place of buriall who had before lent him his own Sepulcher 6. But besid's this he excepts against the Rite of Consecrating Churches mention'd in this Inscription which he thinks to be of a far later date And no doubt many ceremonies and solemnities were by the Church added to that Rite in following Ages But that generally the houses in which Christians in the Primitive times met for the exercise of their Religion were by some Ceremonies dedicated to that use as by Erecting a Title fixing a Crosse c the most ancient Records of the Church doe testify 7. Lastly that which most displeases Sir Henry Spelman is the Dedication of this Church to the Honour of the Blessed Virgin a Devotion he thinks not in use till severall ages following Notwithstanding that even in this very age this was not the only Example of such a Veneration exhibited to the most Holy Virgin Mother of our Lord the ancient Churches of Spain will assure us which by a Tradition universally received among them attested in all their Liturgies severall of their Councils relate that there were even from the first entrance of Christianity into that Kingdom several Churches erected to her honour Among which the most famous is that Temple at Saragoça called del Pilar or of the Pillar celebrated above a thousand years since by S. Maximus Bishop of that Citty who composed severall Hymns to celebrate that most venerable house called Angelical because the Pillar on which her statue was fixed was brought thither by the ministery Angels 8. The foresayd Inscription therfore containing litle more then what hath been justifyed by Witnesses of great authority S. Patrick and S. David ought to enioy its title to our beleife the substance of it not having been questiond for above a thousand years but on the contrary admitted in Councills confirm'd by ancient Records and Charters esteem'd by the whole state of this Kingdom so authentick that to honour that most venerable Church and in gratitude to our common Patron the Founder of it possessions Gifts and ornaments of inestimable valew have in all Ages been offred IX CHAP. 1. King Marius succeed's Arviragus 2.3 c. In his time is the first mention of the Picts who they were and why so called 1. ABout ten years after S. Ioseph's entrance into Brittany King Arviragus dying his son Marius succeeded him in the Kingdom resembling his Father as in courage and other Princely vertues so likewise in his kindnes to these Holy strangers for he not only confirm'd Arviragus his liberality to them but moreover extended his own as we read in Capgrave 2. In this Kings time we first find any mention made of the Picts as if they were a Nation in the Northern parts of Brittany distinct from the Brittains Mathew a Monk of Westminster sirnamed Florilegus thus writes of them In the seaventy fifth yeare of Grace saith he Roderick King of the Picts coming out of Scythia landed in the Northern coast of Brittany and began to wast that Province But Marius King of the Brittains meeting him in warlike manner slew him And afterwards gave unto the conquered people which remain'd alive that part of Albany which is called Catenes a desart uninhabited countey 3. In like manner S. Beda thus relates the coming of the Picts into Brittany In the beginning says he this Island was inhabited only by the Brittains from whom it took its name And they enioying the possession of the greatest part of the Island beginning from the Southern parts it hapned that a certain Nation called Picts as the report is coming out of Scythia adventured to Sea in long boats not many in number and being toss'd by tempests beyond the coasts of Brittany came into Ireland entring into the Northern parts of it and finding in inhabited by a Nation call'd Scots desired of them permission to plant themselves there but were refused Now Ireland is of all Islands next to Brittany the
at Granta or Cambridge 1. TOward the beginning of the Emperour Hadrian's raign dyed the Brittish King Coellus Leaving for his successour his Son Lucius a child then of ten years old who imitating the acts of his Father possess'd the affections of his subiects being esteem'd as a second Coellus The reverence and love which his Father bore to the Romans seems to have been the cause that he gave him a Roman name which being derived from Lux Light hence the Brittains called him Lever Maur or a great Brightnes by reason of the ioy he brought to his Father being born to him in his old age in the thirty seaventh yeare of his raign as likewise to the whole Kingdome which esteemd it a great happines to enjoy a successour to their most beloved King 2. But Divine Providence seems to have had another design in the appointment of this Kings name intending it for an Omen of that heavenly Light which in this Princes time and by his procurement was communicated to the whole Kingdom But this most signall blessing arrived not suddenly Though King Lucius imitating his Fathers benignity express'd much kindnes to the Christians yet he quitted not the superstition of his Forefathers till after many Vocations sent him from God and many invitations and preparations which by Divine Providence occurring in his time disposed him by little and little to submit his neck to the easy and most happy Yoke of Christ. What those preparations were we shall set down in their due place 3. Our Brittish Historians Gildas and Nennius mention a message sent to the Brittains by Pope Evaristus in the latter end of Traians raign exhorting them to the embracing of Christian Faith An occasion and advantage for such a message may seem to have been taken from Traians mitigating the persecution formerly rais'd by him against the Christians for which purpose he sent his Edicts into all Provinces No wonder therfore if that Holy Bishop layd hold of this opportunity to recommend that Religion whose innocence was approved by its greatest persecuters 4. Yea moreover Albertus Krantzius a late German Writer from what Monuments it does not appeare affirms that King Lucius obtained from Pope Alexander the successour of Evaristus that the Christian Faith should be preached in this Isle Which if it be true we may reasonably impute the occasion of it to the Emperour Hadrians Edict published for the ceasing of persecutions against the Christians Now that this Holy Bishop did readily comply with so desirable a request and consequently send Apostolicall men to propagate the sacred Verities of our Christian Faith some Writers doe hence collect because about these times our Ecclesiasticall Annalls doe take notice of the coming of S. Timotheus and S. Marcellus with others into Brittany concerning whom we shall treat shortly 5. Moreover in the most ancient Monuments of Burton Abbey we find that in the yeare of our Lord a hundred forty and one there were baptised in Granta afterward call'd Cambridge nine Doctours and schollars Now whether this so memorable publicka Ceremony was performed by any of the Preachers sent by Pope Alexander is not mention'd in these Monuments However this is confidently aveâ—â—ed by Gildas That the Christian Faith did from the beginning entirely remain in Brittany till Diocletians persecution Which saying of Gildas as Bishop Vsher well observes was seasonably recorded by him least any one should thinke that before the conversion of King Lucius Christian Religion brought into Brittany by the Apostles and their Disciples had been utterly extinguished X. CHAP. 1. Antoninus Pius succeeds to Hadrian in the Empire who sent Lollius Vrbicus to represse the rebellious Caledonians in Brittany 2.3 The Brigantes in Brittany rebell and are pacified For which the Emperour is stiled Britannicus 1. TO the Emperour Hadrian succeeded Antoninus Pius adopted by him In the beginning of whose raign the Northern rude Brittains took the boldnes to break through the wall rais'd by Hadrian for their restraint and after a hostile manner made in roads into the Roman Provinces For the repressing of whom Lollius Vrbicus was by the New â—mperour sent into Brittany to govern the Roman Army who easily quietted those commotions and moreover drove back the Brittains within their former bounds at Edinborough where he rais'd a new Wall in the same narrow space between the Eastern and Western seas where formerly Iulius Agricola had for the same purpose built severall forts at convenient distances From which wall the Emperour Antoninus in his Itinerary reckons the utmost limits of the Empire 2. A few years after the Brigantes in Yorkshire upon what provocations it is uncertain began â—umults and both by Sea and land invaded the Ordovices in Northwales a Roman Province Which injury the others likewise repayd in the like manner Hereupon Lollius Vrbicus the Roman Pretor least this flame of dissention should spread further timely put both his army and Navy in readines Himselfe lead his Army by land and Seius Saturninus commanded at Sea Thus in a short time all differences were composed and the Brigantes who first began the sedition received condign punishment 3. Though these two Tumults in Brittany are by the Writers of those times only sleightly and summarily described yet it seems they were full of danger and hazard to the Romans otherwise the Emperour Antoninus by whose directions and authority the war was managed would not have assumed the Title of Britannicus as a conquerour of Brittany which Title notwithstanding we find ascrib'd to him XI CHAP. 1. Succession of Popes Pope Pius establishes the observation of Easter to whom the Brittains conform 2 3 4. Of S. Marcellus a Brittain Bishop of Tiers and the first Brittich Martyr he suffred out of Brittany 1. IN the nineteenth year of the Emperour Antoninus being the one hundred fifty eighth yeare of our Lord Pope Pius the first of that name succeeded Higinus the Successour of Pope Alexander He was the first who by a Decree establish'd the observation of Easter or the Feast of our Lord's Resurrection on a Sunday in opposition to the Iudaizing Christians in the East who pretending a Tradition from S. Iohn the Evangelist kepd it precisely on the fourteenth day of the first Moon in March This we mention here because some Modern Protestants pretending that our ancient Brittish Christians conform'd themselves to the Eastern not Roman custome doe therfore infer that this Island received the Christian Faith not from Rome but the East Which controversy shall be examined in due place 2. Our Ancient Ecclesiasticall Monuments make mention about this time of S. Marcellus a Brittain born and a zealous Apostâ—licall Preacher of the Faith in Brittany Concerning whom our English Martyrologe testifies that he gathered into a flock the remainders of those who had been converted by S. Ioseph of Arimathea and his companions confirming them in the same Faith 3. This S. Marcellus was
deliverance 3. The particular circumstances hereof we shall refer to the following Book the argument whereof will be the happy and glorious conversion of our Brittish King Lucius to the Christian Faith To effect which this so wonderfull publick and unquestionable a miracle no doubt much conduced Now this conversion having been perfected in the beginning of the raign of the Emperour Commodus who succeeded his Father M. Aurelius which was four years after this stupendious deliverance of the Romans our Ecclesiasticall Monuments afford us little for the furnishing that space of time Therefore we will onely adde for a distinct clearing of Chronology the succession of the Bishops of Rome since the last mention'd Pope Pius the first of that name 4. To Pope Pius therefore having sate somewhat more then nine years and dying in the year of our Lord one hundred sixty six succeeded S. Anicetus to whom after nine years succeeded S. Soterâ— who having for the space of five years filled the Chair of S. Peter had for his next Successour S. Eleutherius in the year of our Lord one hundred and eighty in the third year after whose assumption to the Apostolick dignity King Lucius then an old man for he had raigned fifty eight years by Gods mercy and grace had his youth renew'd like an Eagle being born again by Baptism and made an heyr of an everlasting Kingdom THE FOVRTH BOOK OF THE CHVRCH-HISTORY OF BRITTANY I. CHAP. 1. The Conversion of the Brittish King Lucius in his old Age. 2.3 Severall Motives thereto 4. Edicts of former Emperours in favour of Christians 5. An example of the Emperour Antoninus his Edict 1 KING Lucius had now governed the Brittains almost threescore years having begun his raign in the tenth year of his age when Almighty God at last subdued his heart to the beleif and obedience of his Gospell It may perhaps seem strange he should hold out so long against the Truth but yet if we consider the tenaciousnes of humane nature to inveterate customs especially such as are agreable to flesh and blood and likewise the horrible scandals and prejudices which then were cast on Christian Religion which even without such prejudices is extremely contrary to our naturall inclinations it is to be esteem'd no lesse then miraculous that a great King in such times as those were should have the courage to be the first example and this in his old age of submitting a Scepter and Crown to the spirituall Scepter of Christs Kingdom 2. Besides his so long experience of the innocence humility patience and peaceable dispositions of his Christian subjects we may suppose the principall Motives inducing him to yeild at last to the exhortations of many Apostolick Preachers such as were S. Aristobulus S. Marcellus S. Timotheus c. to have been two First the Testimonies that the Emperours themselves though otherwise Enemies to the Christian Faith gave to the Professours of it Next the wonderfull testimony that God gave thereto by rescuing the then raigning Emperour from unavoydable destruction by the prayers of his Christian souldiers 3. As touching the former Testimonies of Emperours they are the more weighty because given not out of any worldly respects but purely out of a conviction of the innocence of poor persecuted Christians after all severity rigour and cruelty had been used toward them to force them to renounce their Profession Moreover these Emperours were not such as Nero Vitellius or Domitian whose favour to Christianity would have been a disgrace and prejudice to it But Princes venerable to the world for their prudence courage and zeale likewise to their own superstition Such were Nerva Trajan Hadrian Antoninus Pius and Marcus Aurelius 4. We will here insert onely one Edict of the Emperour Antoninus by which we may gather the tenour of the others It is extracted out of the Writings of S. Iustin the Philosopher and Martyr who then flourished The form thereof is as followeth 5. The Emperour Caesar Titus Aelius Hadrianus Antoninus Pius Augustus Highest Preist this fifteenth time possessed of the Tribunitiall Power and this third time Consul Father of his Countrey To the people of Asia Health I am assured that the Gods will not permit those men to lye hid in obscurity who refuse to pay due honour and worship to them for they themselves will far more severely punish such then you can And you doe not consider that by molesting and tormenting those men whom you call impious and charge as enemies to the Gods you thereby doe the more confirm and encrease their Religion For to them it is a thing more desirable to be accused as criminall and to lay down their lives for their God then to enjoy the present life with worldly contentment Hence it comes to passe that by exposing their lives in this manner they obtain over you a more illustrious Victory then if they should perform whatsoever you require of them Now as concerning the Earth-quakes which both in late times and at this present also do happen I judge very reasonable to give you some admonition Whensoever such calamities befall you you are presently disheartned and in despaire and you impute to their Religion as if it alone was the cause of all misfortunes hapning to you On the other side whensoever any such accident befalls them they are thereby incited to a more constant and firm trust in God Whereas all that while you either loose all knowledge of God and utterly despise all sacred duties not only refusing to pay the worship and service due unto the Deity but greivously vexing and to the death pursuing those who doe observe and reverence him Now severall Magistrats and Governours of our Provinces have heretofore written letters in the behalf of those innocent men to our most holy and deified Father Hadrian To whom his Answer and Rescript was That no further trouble or molestation should be given to those men except they should otherwise be found guilty of any crime or that they had a design prejudiciall to the Roman Empire Many have likewise written to me in their favour to whom my Answer was That I assented to the Ordinance and Will of my late Father And my pleasure is That if any shall hereafter offer any injury or vexation to any Christian upon this account that he is a Christian the person so persecuted though he be found to be indeed a Christian shall be presently acquitted and his accuser shall undergoe a just and due punishment 6. This Edict though in this Copy directed only to the Eastern Provinces where the malice and petulancy both of Iews and Gentiles Enemies to Christianity was more violent yet no doubt had its effect in all other places also For besides that the cause of Christians was every where the same Edicts of this nature were sent over the whole Empire as we shall see in another of the same nature published by M. Aurelius and presently to be produced And however all Christians
kinred 12. By which expression the Historian seems in the opinion of Baronius to have principally pointed at this famous Conversion of Brittany For having with all diligence searched into Ecclesiasticall monuments he professes he could could not find out any to whom that passage in Eusebius could be applied except our Brittish King Lucius whose name is commemorated in the ancient Martyrologes usually read in Churches Neither is it any wonder that Eusebius should either be ignorant or silent concerning the particular affairs of Brittany concerning which as may be shewd by many Examples he treats very negligently But enough hath been sayd touching the motives probably inducing King Lucius at this time publickly to embrace the Christian Faith We will consequently declare the manner and order of the said Kings conversion accompanied with that not only of his family but generally his whole Kingdom III. CHAP. 1. A History of the Conversion of Brittany anciently written by Elvanus Avallonius lost 2. The Relation of Bale and the Magdeburgenses concerning it 3.4.5 c. King Lucius being unsatisfied in his old Religion demands instruction of Pope Eleutherius And why he has recourse to him 1. IF the Ancient History of Elvanus call'd Avallonius that is of Glastonbury mention'd by Radulphus Niger in his Chronicle and â—ale who is sayd to have lived in these very times of Antoninus the Philosopher Commodus his son and Pope Eleutherius and to have written a Book of the Original of the Brittish Church if this History I say were still extant we might with more assurance proceed in the relation of the particulars touching this most happy conversion of our Countrey Wheras now we must content our selves with gleaning out of lesse ancient Writers such parcell's as they will afford us to make up the following Narration Notwithstanding since we cannot charge them with delivering to posterity their own inventions we ought to receive their scattred Records as the Relicks of ancient Tradition extracted out of Primitive Histories now swallowd in the gulfe of time 2. Now in our Narration that we may approve our sincerity we will not neglect the iudgment and testimonies of such Modern Writers as have searched into Antiquity though otherwise averse from Catholick Religion Among which thus writs Bale King Lucius says he was it seems scandalis'd at the meannesse and Poverty of Christ as the Iews formerly were For though Christian Religion had for the space of more then a hundred years been propagated through Brittany yet it seem'd to him deprived of its due splendour because it had hitherto been administred by simple poore and contemptible persons and however it wanted the Emperiall Authority of Rome to support it Therfore as soon as he was informed by Trebellius and Pertinax the Emperours Lievtenants that upon the ceasing of persecution severall illustrious Romans had embraced it he then began to entertain a more worthy conceit of it And to the same effect write the Centuriators of Magdeburg though with some mistake as hath been observed 3. This stone of offence to wit Poverty and want of worldly splendour and advantages being thus removed King Lucius now seriously comparing the Christian Faith with what he had been taught by his Druids the simplicity and sanctity of the one with the unclean and inhuman Superstitions of the other but especially considering the inestimable Promises of eternall Glory and Happines not only proposed but by evident demonstrations establish'd in the Gospell to which his own Preists never pretended any claim at all No wonder if he grew unsatisfied and weary of his former Errours and willing to admit a further illustration of those verities with a few beams wherof he had formerly been enlightned 4. Now it seems there not being then in Brittany or not known to the King any Ecclesiasticall persons of authority sufficient to establish a new Church though there wanted not such as had skill enough to perswade satisfy him in the Truth of Christian Religion the principall of which were the foremention'd Elvanus of Avallonia and Medwinus of the Province inhabited by the Belgae Hence it came to passe that King Lucius no doubt by the advice of these holy persons was oblig'd to seek for a more perfect instruction and to implore a greater authority for setling the common affairs of Christianity from abroad 5. For which purpose though in the neighbouring Kingdom of Gaule there were at that time living and famous many holy Bishops eminent for Piety and learning the most illustrious among which was S. Irenaeus Bishop of Lyons and shortly after a most glorious Martyr Yet to none of these had King Lucius recourse either for counsell or assistance But ordring his Messengers to passe through that Nation he directed them beyond it to Rome the fountain of all Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction and to S. Eleutherius a worthy Successor of S. Peter in the Apostolick Chair 6. Indeed if he had at that time consulted S. Irenaeus he would have told him what himselfe had taught the world in his Book against Heresies That to this Roman Church by reason of its more powerfull principality it is necessary that every other Church should have recourse that is all faithfull Christians wheresoever dispers'd Because in that Church the Tradition derived from the Apostles was safely conserv'd Tertullian likewise an Eminent Preist then alive would have given him the same advice Whosoever thou art saith he that would'st better employ thy curiosity in the busines of thy salvation take a view of the principall Churches founded by the Apostles c. If Italy be nearest thee thou maist repaire to Rome from whence our authority in Africk is likewise derived A Church it is happy in its constitution to which the cheif Apostles together with their blood shed forth the whole doctrine of Christianity Lastly the security of making that Church the Rule both of doctrin and disciplin would have been excellently declared by the foresaid glorious Saint Irenaeus saying By making known the Faith of that cheifest most ancient and through all the world most renouned Church of Rome founded and constituted by the most glorious Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul and by an uninterrupted succession of Bishops derived to our times we confound all those who any way either by an unlawfull self-love vain-glory blindnes or or perversenes of opinion doe make separated congregationâ— professing other Doctrines And in consequence the same holy Father adioyns a Catalogue of the Names of all the Bishops of Rome from S. Peters dayes the twelfth and last wherof living in his time was this S. Eleutherius to whom King Lucius address'd himselfe for a more perfect information in Christian verities and to obtain Ordinances and lawes necessary for the constitution of a well ordred Church in his Kingdome IV. CHAP. 1.2 Bishop Vshers iudgment of King Lucius his Message to the Pope 3. Instructions given by the King to Messengers 4.5 Pope
Eleutherius his Answer 6. Other particulars of the said Answer 1. COncerning the message sent by King Lucius to Pope Eleutherius thus writes Bishop Vsher I doe not find among our more ancient Writers what was the principall Motive inducing King Lucius to procure and send for from Rome Doctours and Teachers of the Christian Faith Onely in a Book belonging to the Monastery of Abingdon I read That the sayd King having heard the fame of the Sanctity of Preachers at that time living in that Citty sent his Messengers with publick Letters in great expedition most devoutly and earnestly beseeching the Venerable Pope Eleutherius that by his order and will he might be made a Christian. Now no man can be ignorant of the strict alliance and frequent commerce which in those times interven'd between the Brittains living within the Province subject to the Romans and that Imperiall Citty So that here there is no necessity that we should recurr to the Primacy of the Roman Bishop 2. Notwithstanding although this last clause was added on purpose to make the readers beleive that this Kingdom had no dependance at all on Rome in Ecclesiasticall affaires contrary to the foremention'd assertion of Pope Innocent the First and the Traditionary practise of so many ages we see the testimonies of S. Irenaeus and Tertullian doe evince the contrary which likewise is more evidently demonstrated in the pursuit of this History 3. Now as touching the particular Instruction given by King Lucius to his Messengers the Protestant Authour of the Brittish Antiquities thus declares King Lucius saith he resolued to be inaugurated and solemnly initiated in the Christian Faith by Eleutherius the then Roman Bishop For which purpose be dispatched with Letters and commands unto him two illustrious and eloquent men Elvanus of Glastonbury or Auallonia and Medwinus of the Province of the Belgae By whom he requested the Roman Bishop that he would please to direct his Messengers and Legats with order to baptise him being already imbued with Christian Doctrine He moreover desired that they might bring with them the Roman Laws according to which he might order and establish both the Ecclesiasticall and Civill state in his Kingdom But the pious Bishop Eleutherius being much more zealous to propagate the Divine doctrin then to illustrate his own fame signified to him his inexpressibile ioy for gaining of so great a King to the obedience of Christ but for the civill ordering of his Kingdome that his interessing himselfe therin was to no purpose Those Lawes were not necessary for the constitution of a Christian Commonwealth and that in them many things were establish'd which ought not to be observed by thâ—se who professe the Christian Faith c. 4. S. Beda having mention'd these requests of King Lucius to Pope Eleutherius add's presently that he obtained the effect of his pious Petition that is for as much as concern'd his further instruction and initiation in Christian Religion c. This will appear by the Answer said to be sent by the said Pope in Writing to this day preserved by our Historian Mathew of Westminster the Tenour wherof is as follweth 5. Your request to us is that we would transmit to you a Copy of the Roman and Imperiall Laws which it seems you desire to make use of in your kingdom of Brittany But you must be informed that the Roman Lawes and such as are enacted by the Emperour are not of such obligation but they may any time be rejected which the Law of God in no case must be Now by the Divine mercy you have of late submitted your selfe in your Kingdom of Brittany to the Law and Faith of Christ so that you have already with you both the Old and New Testament Out of them therfore by Gods inspiration and with the common counsell of your Kingdom collect and frame a Law and by it through the Divine assistance govern your Kingdom of Brittany You are Gods Deputy in your Kingdom according as the Kingly Prophet says the Earth is our Lords and the fullnes of it the round world and all that dwell in it And again the same Kingly Prophet saith Thou hast loved righteousnes and hated inquity therfore thy God hath annointed thee with the oyle of gladnes above thy fellows And again O God giue thy iudgment to the King and thy iustice c. He saith Thy judgment not the judgment and justice of Caesar. For the Christian Nations and people of your kingdom who live under your peaceable protection are the children of God under his care who according to the Gospell protects them as a Hen gathering her chickens under her wings c. The Nations therfore of your Kingdom of Brittany are your people which being hitherto divided you ought to gather into one unanimous congregation to the obedience of the Faith and Law of Christ constituting of them one Church which you must cherish maintain protect and govern that so you may raign with Christ for ever whose Deputy you are in the foresaid Kingdom 6. Thus far doth the said Historian relate the tenour of this Epistle adding withall by way of Preface that this was the entire form of it Notwithstanding some Modern Writers further adioyn therto these following passages Woe to the Kingdom whose King is a child and whose Princes eat early in the morning A King is here call'd a child not for his want of growth and age but for his folly injustice and madnes since according to the Kingly Prophet Bloody and deceitfull men shall not live out half their dayes c. Now by eating in the morning we are to understand gluttony and Luxury for by Luxury come all perverse and filthy things according to King Salomons speech Into a malevolent soule wisedom will not enter nordwell in a body subject to sin A King has his title from governing not having a Kingdom You will be a King as long as you rule well which if you cease to doe the name of a King will remain in you no longer but you will leave to be a King which God forbid Almighty God give you his grace so to govern your kingdome of Brittany that you may for ever raign with him whose Deputy you are in the foresaid Kingdom This Epistle saith Cambden was dated in the yeare when L. Aurelius Commodus a second time and Vespronius were Consuls agreeing with the one hundred eighty third year of our Lord. 7. I was unwilling to forbear transcribing this Epistle though I cannot but acknowledge that the reasons proving it suppositious seem to mee very concluding as containing words tasting of the Norman Latin and English Lawe besids there are in it alledged Texts of Scripture according to S. Hieroms Translation who liv'd two hundred years after Eleutherius Again Eleutherius speaks to King Lucius in the plurall Number according to a modern stile not then in use when he says Vos estis Vicarius Dei And lastly not any
the Cross therby shewing him then to have been a Christian as Bishop Vsher acknowledges The Medall remains still reserv'd in that Treasure of Antiquities the Library of Sir Iohn Cotton 8. Next concerning the ceremony of holy Vnction of the person baptis'd Tertullian gives an expresse Testimony in his Book coÌ„cerning Baptism where he also shews it to have been an ancient Tradition Saying Being baptis'd and come out of the Water we are annointed with consecrated Vnction in imitation of the ancient Disciplin of the Iews according to which men were annointed with oyle out of a horâ— in order to be therby consecrated Preists By this Ceremony therfore was shewd that all Christians are by baptism made in a sort Kings and Preists that is in a speciall manner consecrated to the service of God as S. Iohn saith 9. Thirdly touching the Benediction of the Water deputed for Baptism the Lutheran Centuriators of Magdeburg doe relate how S. Pius the first Pope of that name did consecrate a Baptisterium or Font in the Bathâ— of Nâ—vaâ—us and S. Timothy mention'd before 10. Lastly for as much as concerns Exorcisms or appointed forms of Prayer effectuall to expell the Devill not only Baptism before the receiving of which all the children of men are detain'd under his power and from which they are freed by this Sacrament onely but also on other occasions when by Gods most wise and most holy permission sinners yea and sometimes even holy men are given up to be afflicted and possess'd by him Of such Formâ— of Exorcisms we have a world of witnesses in Antiquity as besides Tertullian in S. Cyprian Optatus the fourth Council of Carthage can 7. c. 11. These Rites were practisd with much reverence in the Primitive Church neither was it any preiudice or hindrance to the said practise that they were not commanded in Scripture being commended by the same authority of Tradition that Scripture was Hence S. Basile who liu'd in the second age after this most copiously and elegantly discourses touching these Rites of Baptism against the Heretiks of his time true patterns of their Modern successours who would reiect all things not expresly contain'd in Scripture One passage of his pertinent to the present purpose wee will here transcribe 12. Among the Doctrins saith he which are taught in the Church some we have delivered in Writing and again some others wee have received in a Mystery that is secretly derived unto us by Tradition from the Apostles And both these have an equall force and vertue to produce Piety in our minds Neither doth any one that has any small experience in Ecclesiasticall Laws contradict these Traditions For if wee shall once presume to reiect the Customs of the Church not delivered in Scripture as if they were matters of small concernment we shall on the same ground though unawares condemn likewise those things which are written in the Gospell and esteemd necessary to our salvation Or rather we shall endanger to make the whole Doctrin of Faith passe for a meer Name and shew as if it had no Truth and reality in it 13. Among those things which come to us by Tradition without expresse Scripture wee will in the first place take notice of a practise most commonly known to all and that is the signing with the Crosse those who have professed to place their hope in our Lord. Now which of the Apostles hath taught this in writing Again what passage in Scripture instructs us in our Prayers to turn our selves toward the East Likewise as touching the words and Form of Invocation or consecration when we shew the Bread of the Eucharist and Chalice of benediction to the people which of the Saints hath left them to us in Writing For wee doe not content our selves with the words rehearsed by the Apostle oâ— in the Gospell but besides them we at that time pronounce many others both before and after consecration which without scripture we have received by Tradition and which we esteem of great moment for consummation of that Mistery Moreover we consecrate the Water of Baptism as also the holy Oyle of Vnction yea and the person himselfe who receives Baptism Now from what Writings doe we all this Is it not only from a secret and Tacite Tradition Again severall other Rites practisd in Baptism as the Renunciation of Satan and his Angells from what Scripture doe Wee derive them Doe not wee observe all these things by instruction silently communicated to us by our Forefathers on purpose that idle and curious persons should not know them And this way of delivering such Mysterious things was with great wisedome ordained by our Predecessours who knew very well that by such silence and reservednes there was maintain'd in the people's minds a reverence and Veneration of these Sacred Mysteries Besides all this since those who are not yet initiated by Baptism into the Profession of Christianity are forbidden the sight of these Mysteries what could be more unfitting then that such things should be publishd in writing 14. This Testimony of S. Basile touching the Mysterious Rites of Baptism not invented in his Age but derived from ancient Tradition being so expresse instead of submission of judgment to so venerable an Authority the Lutheran Centuriators of Magdeburg vomit forth their blasphemies against the then certanliy immaculate Spouse of Christ for thus they write If all these things touching the benediction of the Water and use of Oyle and Chrism in Baptism c. be true say they what can be more certain then that in those times the Mystery of iniquity did work in the Roman Church polluting the simple Form of Baptism They might haue as well added in the Greek in the African in the Asiatick Churches for in all these the same Rites were used VII CHAP. 1.2 Fugatius and Damianus destroy Idolatry Erect Bishopricks c. 3. How this is to be understood 4.5 In place of Arch-flamens and Flamens are appointed Arch-Bishops and Bishops 6. Among the Dâ—uids there was a subordination 1. AFter the administration of Baptism to the King those holy Men Fugatius and Damianus together with Elvanus and Medwinus wholly employ'd themselves in Preaching the Gospell of Christ through all the Provinces of the Kingdom in disputing against the Superstition of the Druids and demonstrating the vanity of their Idols and the abominablenes of their horrible Sacrifices And being attended with the Kings authority and zeale they broke in peices those Idols and easily perswaded the Brittains to renounce their ancient Superstitions So that in a short space the Christian Faith and Worship of the only true God came generally to be had in honour and admiration 2. Hereto Mathew of Westminster adds that those blessed Teachers having defaced Idolatry in a manner through all Brittany they dedicated to the honour of one God and his Saints those Temples which had been founded to the worship of many false Gods filling them with
by Tradition was the last who sate in the Chair of Kungresbury transfer'd that See which had continued six hundred years or more at Kungresbury to a Town then call'd Tethescine but now Welles which was given by King Ina who also consented to the Translation The said Daniel was the last of the Brittains who sate in that Bishoprick 10. This Story at least for as much as concerns the antiquity of the Episcopall See of Kungresbury seems to want a solide foundation For that Town took its name about the year of our Lord seaven hundred and eleaven from a holy man called Cungar a son of a Constantinopolitan Prince who coming into Brittany and desirous to live a retired life was kindly received by King Ina who bestow'd on him that portion of Land call'd afterward by his name and withall built for him a Mansion and Oratory there As for the Church of Wells it was then built by King Ina and endow'd with Lands by Kenulphus the Successour of King Ina in the year seaven hundred and sixty six But saith Bishop Godwin it was then not a Cathedrall but Collegiat or Monasticall Church and was erected into an Episcopall See in the year nine hundred and five in which the first Bishop was Adelmus XII CHAP. 1.2 King Lucius richly endows Churches with possessions 3.4 Priviledge of Sanctuary long continued in Brittany 1. KIng Lucius as he was very zealous and munificent in building Churches to the Glory of God he was no lesse in liberall endowments and Priviledges bestow'd on them To this purpose Matthew of Westminster call'd Florilegus writes thus In the year of Grace one hundred eighty seaven Lucius the glorious King of the Brittains having seen the true Worship of God largely spread in his Kingdom liberally bestow'd possessions and territories on Churches and Ecclesiasticall persons and also firmly established them with Charters and immunities Such liberties he gave to Churches and their Precincts that if any Malefactour made his refuge to them he became safe from all injuries of any man whosoever Thus living happily in the love of God and his Neighbour he governed his Kingdom in great peace A Modern Historian Richard White adds That this King having destroyed all the Idols and worship of false Gods transfer'd all their possessions on Christian Churches which he further enrich'd with more Lands and greater immunities as knowing very well that greater honour is due â—o the houses of the true God 2. We may from hence in some degree compute this King Munificence to Gods Church for since he judged that the Worship of the true God ought to be more splendid and sumptuous then that of their profane Idols had been by searching into ancient Monuments we shall find that the former Brittish Idolatry had been very costly and consequently the true worship much more To this purpose Geffrey of Monmouth and after him Ponticus Virunnius thus writes At London the Pagan Flamens sacrificed yearly forty thousand cowes a hundred thousand sheep and fowle of all kinds so many as could scarce be numbred And besides all these they offred thirty thousand savage cattle stags and other beasts bred in the woods 3. As for the Priviledge of Sanctuary granted by King Lucius to Churches he seems therein to have been a pattern to the Emperour-Constantin and other Christian Princes in future Ages who by their Laws gave unto the Church the like prerogative Hence the Fathers of the Councill of Orleans above eleaven hundred years since made this Canon to renew the use of former Canons and Lawes Concerning Manslayers adulterers and theeves who shall seek refuge in a Church we now ordain that that shall be observed which the Ecclesiasticall Canons have decreed and the Roman Law appointed to wit that it shall not be lawfull for any man by force to draw them from the Courts of Churches or houses of Bishops 4. This respect and reverence which King Lucius shew'd to the Church and Church-men was for many ages continued in Brittany more then in any Christian Nation besides These Priviledges of Sanctuaries were extended not only to Churches and Church-yards but much further according to limits and bounds determined by Bishops Insomuch saith Giraldus Cambrensis that by the indemnity of such immunity far exceeding the indulgence allow'd by the Canons of the Church which grant security only to the body and members of offenders many were induced to commit great outrages and from such places of Refuge did greivously molest both their Countrey and even their Princes themselves Whence appears with what religion the Ordinances of King Lucius were received and practised by posterity XIII CHAP. 1.2 c. A famous Church and Monastery erected by King Lucius at Winchester with Possessions and Priviledges which continued till the raign of Diocletiaâ— 6.7 Of what Institute the Monkâ— in those days were 9. Severall decays and restitutions of that Monastery 1. THE Piety of King Lucius in the sixth year after his conversion did more gloriously shew it selfe in the foundation and plentifull endowment of a Church and Monastery at Winchester then call'd Ventae Belgarum Which Church saith Bishop Godwin was consecrated by Fugatius and Damianus on the twenty ninth of October in the year one hundred eighty nine 2. Moratius a very ancient Authour quoted by Thomas Radburn Harpsfeâ—ld Bishop Vsher c. gives us a perfect description of this Church and Monastery And first as touching the dimensions and bounds of it he writes thus as he is quoted by Thomas Radburn Bishop of S. Davids The measure of the Church founded by King Lucius according to Moratius in his first Book and second Chapter was in length two hundred and nine paces in breadth fourscore paces and in heighth ninety two paces From one corner crosse the Church to the opposite corner were one hundred and thirty paces The situation of the Monastery on the East side of the Church towards the Temple of Concord was one hundred paces in length and in breadth towards the New Temple of Apollo â—orty On the Northpart it was one hundred and sixty paces in length and ninety eight in breadth On the West side of the Church there were in length one hundred and ninety in breadth one hundred On the south coast there were in length four hundred and fifty paces and in breadth five hundred and eighty On this side was seated the Episcopall Palace as likewise the habitation of the Monks 3. In the next place the same Authour Moratius describes the large possessions wherewith this Church and Monastery were endowed by King Lucius saying The limits of their possessions were extended twelve miles round about the Citty of Winchester reaching so far on every side In which space there were on each quarter seated eight wealthy Villages Now if one Church possessed so large 2 Territory we may collect how richly all the Churches of Brittany were endowed even in those Primitive times 4. The forementiond Thomas
who travell'd over the whole Island teaching and baptising the inhabitants 3. Moreover in the same Records we find how these two Saints having been inform'd that about a hundred yeares before S. Ioseph of Arimathea and eleaven of his companions had in some measure spread the seed of Christian Faith in Brittany and at last retired themselves to Glastonbury where they died hereupon they visited that sacred place call'd the Isle of Avallonia which saith Cap-grave was then become a covert for wild beasts that formerly had been a habitation of Saints till it pleas'd the Blessed Virgin to reduce to the memory of Christians her Oratory erected there 4. These two holy men therfore penetrating into this solitary Isle as Moses the Lawgiver of the Iews did into the inmost parts of the desart by the divine conduct they found there an ancient Church built by the hands of the Disciples of our Lord which the Supreme Creatour of heaven declar'd by many Miraculoâ— signs that himself had consecrated it to his own glory and to the honour of his most Blessed Mother The foresaid holy men having found this Oratory were fill'd with unspeakeable ioy and there they continued the space of nine years employing all that time in the praises of God And searching diligently that sacred place they found the Holy Crosse the figure of our Redemption together with severall other signs declaring that that place had been formerly the habitation of Christians Afterwards being admonished by a Divine Oracle they considered that our Lord had made choice of that place above all others in Brittany wherin the intercession of the most Blessed Virgin should be implored in all necessities A perfect relation of all which things they found in ancient Writings there to wit How when the Apostles were dispersed through the world S. Philip with many Disciples came into France and sent twelve of them to preach the Faith in Brittany the which being admonish'd by a Revelation of an Angell built the foresaid Oratory which afterward the Son of God dedicated to the honour of his Mother And likewise how three Kings though Pagans had given them twelve portions of land for their sustenance Thus we read in the Antiquities of Glastonbury 5. The same Records doe further testify how these two Holy men added another Oratory built of stone and dedicated to the honour of our Lord and his Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul and on the top of the Mountain raised a Chapell to the honour of S. Michael the Archangell Moreover to continue the service of God there which had been interrupted they established a succession of twelve devout persons in memory of the first twelve companions of S. Ioseph Which number continued till the coming of S. Patrick the Apostle of Ireland into that place c. 6. Now whether these two Apostolicall men dyed at Glastonbury or no is not certain saith the Authour of those Records though that they continued there the space of nine years is delivered by certain Tradition Most probable it is that they dyed and were buried there considering that the space of nine years contains almost the whole time of their abode in this Island so that it seems to have been a place of retirement chosen by them from their first coming to which they usually had recourse for a refreshment from their labours and where by the exercise of Prayer and Contemplation they obtain'd a greater measure of the Divine Spirit to enable them more perfectly to discharge their Apostolicall Office In due gratitude to whose Charity the Brittish Church hath made an anniversary commemoration of them on the twenty fourth of May consigning their death to the year of our Lord one hundred ninety and one XVIII CHAP. 1.2.3 After King Lucius his death the Romans permit not any of his family to succeed and why 4.5.6.7 Commotions in Brittany compos'd by Vlpius Marcellus to whom Pertinax succeeded who was Emperour next after Commodus 1. AFter King Lucius his death which hapned in the seaventh year of the Emperour Severus we doe not find any of his family or indeed of the Brittish blood to have succeeded him Hence it is that Iohn Fordon a Scottish Chronologist thus writes Lucius King of the Brittains being dead or as he says elswhere Not appearing the Royall offspring ceased to raign in that Kingdom Tribuns being there placed by the Romans to govern the Island by Tribuns understanding the Emperours Legats commanding the Roman army 2. Hector Boethius likewise a French Historian having recounted how King Lucius as being a favourer of the Romans had been permitted by the Emperours benevolence to rule he adds That after his death the Romans considering that the Brittish Kings had been Authours of many seditions among themselves and rebellions against the Romans therfore by a publick Decree they prohibited any of the Brittish blood for the future to enioy the Title and dignity of a King 3. Now though not any of the Roman Historians mention such a Decree yet that King Lucius had no Successours of his blood is certain Probably he had not children Or if he had their exclusion from the crown might be caused by his Profession of Christianity However in our following Narration we shall be obliged to referre occurrents to the raign of the respective Roman Emperours then living 4. And as for the Roman or Brittish civill affaires during the Raign of Commodus lasting thirteen yeares in the beginning wherof King Lucius became a Christian the Roman Historians afford us little to furnish this our History Some few particulars shall here breifly be mention'd 5. In the fifth year of Commodus his raign saith Dio who liv'd in those times the Caledonian Brittains having made an eruption through the wall which divided them from the more southern Provinces wasted all the countrey before them and slew the Roman Generall together with all his soldiers Wherewith Commodus being terrified sent against them Vlpius Marcellus a man of admirable vertue and courage who returned upon those barbarous people their injuries with advantage and heaped on them most greivous calamities and losses For which good service through the Emperours envy he scarce escaped being kill'd Notwithstanding for that victory Commodus assumed the sirname of Britannicus among his other Titles as appears by ancient Medalls mention'd by Camden and Speed 6. Two years after Helvius Pertinax who succeeded Commodus in the Empire though he raigned but a few months was sent into Brittany whither he brought back five hundred soldiers sent by the Army there to Rome to complain of the injuries offred them by Perennius the Emperours favourite whom they boldly killd in his presence 7. Pertinax having with much adoe quietted the Brittish Legions made it his suit to the Emperour to be eas'd of the government alledging for his principall reason that the Army hated him for his care to preserve military discipline Wherupon Commodus in the eleaventh
year of his raign sent him a Successour Clodius Albinus upon whom likewise he confer'd the Title of Caesar. Whose abode in Brittany was but short for presently after Iunius Severus was sent Generall thither and Commodus us'd all his endeavours to kill Albinus But dying shortly after Pertinax who succeeded him sent back once more Albinus into Brittany THE FIFTH BOOK OF THE CHVRCH-HISTORY OF BRITTANY I. CHAP. 1. The Conversion of Brittany celebrated by Origen 2. The Picts and Caledonian Brittains follow their Example 3. Their King Donaldus c. brought to the Faith by Fulgenius a Brittain 4.5 c. Dempsters fabulous narration 1. THE Conversion of Brittany was so famous in the Church of God that Origen who flourished in Egypt not long after these times in his commentary on Ezechiel thus celebrates it When did the Countrey of Brittany before the coming of Christ consent in the Worship of the only true God But now the whole Earth doth with ioy glorify our Lord for the Churches there erected in the utmost bounds of the world so that in all its limits it doth aspire to celestiall happines And in another place The power of the Divine Grace of our Lord and Saviour is present likewise both to those Nations in Brittany which are divided from our world and likewise those in Mauritania yea with all People under the Sun which have beleived in his name 2. And as the fame therof was largely spread among Churches far remote from Brittany so the Example also had a happy influence on the neighbouring Nations For in the Northern regions of Brittany divided from the civilis'd part by the Emperour Hadrians wall and which always liv'd in hostility with the Romans the Faith of Christ within two years after the death oâ— King Lucius was not only preach'd but effectually subdued the minds both of the Princes and generally of their subjects which gave occasion to Tertullian who liv'd in these times to say that those Provinces of Brittains to which the Roman Armies could not gain accesse were yet conquered by our Saviour submitting themselves to his Faith 3 Concerning this Conversion thus writes Hector Boethius The like mind did Christ our Lord the Prince and Authour of peace give to King Donaldus insomuch as rejecting the worship of Devills he addicted himselfe to solide Piety For when Severus was Emperour of the Romans the sayd King obtained of Pope Victor the fifteenth after S. Peter to whom he sent his Embassadours that severall men illustrious for learning and Religion should be sent into Scotland to baptise himselfe together with his wife and children who profess'd the name of Christ. The Scottish Nobility following their Kings example renounced their former impiety and embracing the Religion of Christ were likewise purified by Baptism The year wherin the Scots by the mercy of Almighty God were call'd and receiv'd the light of true Piety was the two hundred and third after the incarnation of our Lord. To same purpose write Duraeus Gordonus and generally all the Scottish Authours 4. As touching the manner of this Conversion Dempster citing an Ancient Scottish Historian Fordonus saith That is was effected by Paschasius a Sicilian sent into Scotland by Pope Victor who instructed the Nation in the rudiments of Christianity And the same saith he he proves out of an ancient Book of the Church of Lismore which is the most ancient among the Scottish Records The same Authour adds that never any people was with lesse trouble converted to Christ for so great a concourse there was unto those Holy Teachers that there were not Preists enow to baptise them Moreover the sayd Fordonus delivers that this Paschasius leaving behind him his Companions to instruct that rude people more diligently in the Mysteries of Christianity return'd back to Rome to give thanks to that most holy Pope in King Donaldus his name for so singular a blessing confer'd on his Nation But before he arriv'd there Victor was departed this life whose Successour was Zephirinus Whence it manifestly appears â—hat Scotland was converted to the Faith in the last year of Pope Victor Notwithstanding in the Scottish Menology publish'd by the same Dempster this Paschasius is sayd not to have been sent into Scotland by Pope Victor but to have been Donaldus his Messenger to the Pope as Elvanus and Medwinus were sent by King Lucius to Pope Eleutherius for there it is thus written At Dorn in Southerland on the twelfth of December is celebrated the memory of Paschasius who was sent a Messenger to the Holy Pope Victor by King Donald and obtain'd of him Christian Teachers to instruct the Nation 5. This is the account given by Dempster as he pretends out of Fordonus But so little to the satisfaction of the learned Bishop Vsher that he professes In those Copies of Iohn Fordon which I have perused not any of these things related by Dempster are extant so that I begin to suspect the truth of them aswell as of the rest which he quotes out of a namelesse Book of Lismore and I know not what other Manuscripts 6. The person to whom Dempster ascrib's the glory of having first inclin'd the mind of King Donaldus to embrace Christianity was one called Fulgentius or Fulgenius whom he will have to be the Authour of a Book entitled of the Faith of Christ which Book says he if it were now extant Scotland would be furnish'd with a Monument to declare the Antiquity and fervour of its Primitive Faith wherin it would yeild the preeminence to few Kingdoms in Europe and would be superiour to many This Fulgentius saith he was sirnamed the Bold and in the raign of Septimius Seâ—erus dyed at York in England He it was whose faithfull assistance King Donaldus made use of being the first King who stamp'd his Coyn in brasse gold and silver with the sign of the Crosse. II. CHAP. 1.2.3 Confutation of Dempster 4. Who Fulgenius was 5. A Message sent by King Donaldus to Pope Victor 6. More concerning Fulgenius 1. THIS relation made by Dempster though for the substance of it it be agreable to ancient Records yet to embellish it he employs so much of his own inveÌ„tion moved therto by a partiall affection to his own countrey that to a Reader not altogether ignorant he rather disgraces the whole story and renders Truth it selfe suspected then gains beleif to his own impudent additions 2. And first wheras he makes Donaldus to be a King of the Scotts and Fulgentius to be of the same Nation he cannot alledge for this the least ground in any ancient Authours who wrote of these times The Name of Scots was not yet heard of any where much lesse in Brittany The Roman Historians acknowledge no other inhabitants in this Island but only Brittains That is the Common name though in the severall Provinces they be distinguished by severall Titles And particularly touching those Northern Brittains by Hadrians
on the one side wherof were inscribed these words Antoninus and Geta the third time Consuls and on another was a votive dedication to the Dui or God of the Brigantes Who this God was is uncertain onely it appears that every Province and perhaps every city and Town in Brittany had their peculiar Deâ—â—y such an one was Belatucadrus Andates c. Now the Roman Superstition was such as that they worshipped all the Idols of the Nations conquered by them and such an one probably was this Dui or God of the Brigantes Yet considering the late conversion both of the Southern and Northern Brittains why may not this God of the Brigantes be the only true God worshipped by these New Converts and honour'd with an Inscription by this unbeleiving Roman as one among the croud of profane Deities superstitiously adored by them V. CHAP. 1.2 S. Amphibalus a Young Christian Brittain and afterward the Converter of S. Albanus accompanies the two young Emperours to Rome 1. AMong other Brittains which now attended the two young Emperours in their return to Rome being moved therto either out of respect to them or a curiosity of travelling into foraign countreys one young man is particularly taken notice of in our ancient Annalls which after some years doe celebrate his Memory as a glorious ornament of our Nation in being the Instructour of our first Martyr S. Alban in the Christian Faith and a companion of his Martyrdom This was young Amphibalus born at Cair-leon upon Vsk Isca in the County of Monmouth Concerning whom our Writers give this Character That he was from his â—ender years bred up in good literature and withall instructed in Christian Religion whilst he liv'd in Brittany that he learnt both the Greek and Latin tongues and was likewise instituted in Eloquence Afterward he travelled to Rome with a resolution there to betake himself to higher studies where he spent his time principally in reading and understanding Holy Scripture and the Doctrine of Christian Religion till the beginning of the cruell persecution rais'd by Diocletian 2. Two voyages of his to Rome are commemorated and it was in the Second that he made his continuance there in which he gave himselfe to these serious and sacred studies and was ordain'd a Preist and sent back by the Pope into Brittany where saith Boethius and Bale he became Bishop of the Isle of Man In this his first voyage thither he was an Auditour of the Holy Pope Zephirin who interpreted the Christian Law as our Martyrologe testifies But concerning Amphibalus more shall be spoken hereafter VI. CHAP. 1.2.3 A long silence touching British affairs And fictions of Geffrey of Monmouth touching Caransius 4. Succession of Popes 1. FOR the space of almost threescore yeares after the death of Severus the Writers of Roman affairs make no mention at all of Brittany which silence of theirs has given occasion to some of our ancient Historians to insert fictions of their own or to relate true occurrents without any regard to time and order 2. Thus Geffrey of Monmouth and some Modern Writers mislead by him affirm that a certain Brittish Prince called Carausius having kill'd the Emperour Antoninus Bassianus sirnamed Caracalla in a battell in the year of our Lord two hundred and eighteen therupon invaded the Kingdom of Brittany Wheras it is certain that at this time Antoninus was in the Eastern parts where with giving hopes of a Mariage with the daughter of King Artabanus he treachorously killd great numbers of the Parthians and presently after was himselfe murdred by Macrinus Prefect of the Pretorian bands who succeeding in the Empire was in lesse then a years space likewise kill'd by Heliogabalâ—s To whom afterward succeeded Alexander Severus 3. As for Carausius certain it is that he took the Title of Emperour in Brittany but that hapned sixty eight years after this time assign'd by Geffrey of Monmouth and his followers so that being not yet born he could neither raign nor kill Antoninus We shall speak of him in his due place and season 4. In the year of Grace two hundred twenty and one Pope Zephirin died having sate eighteen years and Calistus succeeded him In whose time our ancient Records mention one Cadorus Bishop of London after whose death Obinus followd the fourth Bishop of that See Of whom nothing remains recorded but only their Names VII CHAP. 1. The Emperour Alexander Severus murdred by Maximinus who succeeds in the Empire 1. THE Emperour Alexander Severus a vertuous Prince no enemy to Christianity which some conceive to have been profess'd by his Mother Mammaea was in the fourteenth year of his raign slain by the treason of Iulius Maximinus who succeeded in his place We mention this here that we may take notice of the mistake of some Writers who affirm that he was slain in Brittany in a town called Sicila This is evident saith Richard White and that town took its name from Sicilius a Son of King Guintelin True it is that Victor resolutly says that it was at Sicila a Village of Brittany that Alexander was slain and Lampridius affirms that it was in Brittany or as other Writers will have it in Gaule But Herodian Capitolinus and generally other Historians confidently pronounce that it was in a Village neer Mogontiacum or Mentz called Sicila wherin they are followed by Eusobius Onuphrius Panvinius Platina Baronius c. And this no doubt is the truth since there are no ancient Monuments testifying that Alexander or his Successour and Murderer Maximinus ever were in Brittany VIII CHAP. i. c. Of Chrathlintus a Christian King of the Caledonian Brittains taught by S. Amphibalus Sacred Rites of those days And who this S. Amphibalus was 1. IN these times when Maximinus began his raign Christian Religion flourish'd in Brittany both in the Southern parts under the Romans dominion and among the Caledonians also where raigned Chrathlintus a Christian Prince successour of Donaldus This Chrathâ—intâ—s is sayd to have been directed in matters of Religion by Amphibalus who is suppos'd to have return'd from Rome about this time and become a Teacher of the Caledonians 2. Now what Sacred Rites he taught them is thus declared by Hector Boethius King Chrathlintus saith he adorned the Sacred Temple built by the Holy Bishop Amphibalus in the Isle of Man with very Noble gifts as Chalices Patens Candlesticks and such like sacred Vessells all made of silver and gold likewise with an Altar enclos'd with Copper and brasse He assigned moreover for the maintenance of the said Church revenews out of the lands adioyning therto That was the first Church among the Scots consecrated according to Christian Rites and wherin the Prime Bishop and Ecclesiasticall Prelate had his See The same Authour hereto adds That this Church was called Sadorensis or rather as at this day Sodorensis the reason of which name as hath befalâ—n to many
express'd yet the true Faith was at least dissembled and consequently the Arian faction prevail'd in power through the whole Empire VI. CHAP. 1. Iulian made Caesar. 2.3 Lupicinus Governour of Brittany recall'd Gumoharius succeeds him 4 The Scotts invade Brittany Now first named 1. COnstantius to disburden himself of some part of the cares of the Empire did in the year of Christ three hundred fifty one create Gallus the Son of his Vncle Annilalianus Caesar gave him to wife his sister Constantina sending him into the Eastern parts to govern there But three years after for his cruelty and other enormous crimes he caused him to be emprison'd and his head to be cut off And the year following he assum'd into the same dignity of Caesar and Successour in the Empire Iulian younger Brother to Gallus afterward called the Apostat whom he sent with an army into Gaule to represse the irruptions of the Franks and other German Nations 2. In the fourth year of his Government troubles arising in Brittany he sent over Lupicinus to compose them These troubles were caused by the excursions of the barbarous Nations the Picts and Scotts saith Marcellinus which wasted with all cruelty the Northern Provinces bordring on them Lupicinus therfore strengthning his Army with auxiliary companies of the Heruli Batavians and Maesians in the midst of Winter took shipping at Bulloign Bononia in Gaule and landed at Richborow Rutupiae a Sea-town on the other side from whence he marched to London there intending to advise how to proceed 3. But he was not permitted to perform any considerable exploit against the enemies by reason that Iulian proclam'd Emperour by his Army was iealous of him least if he shoud be inform'd of his rebellion against Constantius he should practise his Army against him Whereupon stopping all passages from Gaule into Brittany he recalled Lupicinus and in his place sent for Generall of the Brittish Army Gumoharius 4. But neither did he doe any thing worthy of memory for notwithstanding any opposition of his the Scots a people which came out of Ireland rooted themselves so firmly in the Northern parts of this Isle that dayly encreasing they in after ages establish'd a Kiâ—â—dom there to them selves and posterity to this day Hereto pertains that passage of Giraldus Cambrensis It must be observ'd saith he that when Nele obtain'd the Monarchy of Ireland the six sons of Mured King of Vlster passing over in a considerable fleet posses'd themselves of the Northern parts of Brittany Whence a people descending from them called by a peculiar name Scotts doe inhabite that coâ—â—er to these times Now this Prince called Nele the Monark of Ireland raigned in the dayes of the Emperour Constantius as Bishop Vsher collects from the nameles Authour of the Life of S. Patrick Which if it be true then it is probable that the irruption of the Scotts and Picts mention'd by Marcellinus was the same which Giraldus speaks of And it is very likely that among the six sons of Mured the eldest was that Reuda of whom S. Beda writes saying In processe of time Brittany after the Brittains and Picts received a third Nation of Scotts who seated themselves in the countrey of the Picts These coming out of Ireland under the command of their Captain Reuda partly by freindship and partly by the sword possess'd themselves of those seats which they hold to this day And from this their Captain Reuda they are called Dalreudini 5. This is the first time that mention is made of the Nation of the Scotts by any ancient Authour Which argues that in this age they first came into Brittany Yet saith Camden it was a good space of time before they enlarged their Seats beyond the corner of which they first took possession But afterwards they invaded the Picts and in many battells almost wholly consumed them about the time that the Kingdom of Northumberland by the incursions of the Danes and civill contentions was in a manner utterly ruind And after that time all the Northern part of Brittany took the name of Scotland VII CHAP. 1.2 Brittish Bishops Orthodox S. Hilaries Epistle to them 3.4 Of Restitutus Bishop of London 1. THough our ancient Historian Gildas and after him S. Beda doe relate that Catholik peace and Vnity remained in the Brittish Churches from the time of Diocletians persecution till the age in which the Arian impiety raged wherby it may seem that they began to be infected not long after the Councill of Ariminum Yet that this infection did not spread much in this Isle in those dayes appears by a Letter of S. Hilary about the year of Christ three hundred sixty one to the German Gallick and Brittish Bishops in answer to one sent from them to him during his tedious Exile caused by the Arian Bishop of Arles Saturninus who circumvented the Emperour Constantius by false suggestions against this holy Bishop and induced him to banish him out of Gaule into Phrigia and other Eastern countreys 2. In which letter he congratulats with this Island for its freedom from the poyson of Arianism for their refusing to accept an Hereticall Profession sent from the Council of Sirmium which they moreover courageously condemn'd notwithstanding all the practises and threatnings of their neighbour Saturninus to intimidate them Which constancy of theirs was so famous almost all the Empire over that their example induced some even of the Eastern Bishops to be ashamed of their Heresy Moreover in the same letter he satisfies their enquiry touching the opposition of the Arians against the Catholick Faith declaring the principall grounds and arguments on which they built their impiety and testifies his great ioy for that they profess'd their Communion with him though a banish'd man which they refused to the Arian Bishops of Gaule 3. Among these Orthodox Brittish Bishops to whom S. Hilary wrote severall Authours mention the name of the old Bishop Restitutus Bishop of London who about forty six years before had been present at the first Council of Arles Neither is it at all incredible that he should be alive at this time Since we find Osius of Corduba who presided in the Council of Nicâ—a Sardica and Sirmium to have liv'd above a hundred years though Spain his countrey generally produces not so long-liv'd persons as Brittany To this Restitutus the Centuriators of Magdeburg from Bale attribute the Writing of Severall Epistles to S. Hilary and Pitsaeus reckons him among the Illustriouâ— Brittish Writers affirming that he left behind him one Book of Epistles to the same Father 4. It was about this time that the said Restitutus dyed whose Successour in the Bishoprick of London was Theodowin renound in History by his name onely and See VIII CHAP. 1.2 Of S. Kebius taught by S. Hilary 3.4 Made Bishop of Anglesey c. 5.6 Goes into Ireland baptizes S. Albeus c. and returns 1. ANother illustrious proof of the purity of the
c. And the Romans take their last leave of Brittany 1. WHilst Brittany was thus infested with suggestions of Hereticks the Scotts Picts and Norvegians saith Florilegus miserably vex'd it with their incursions In which necessity as Gildas writes the Brittains sent messengers to Rome with humble and earnest Petitions for assistance vowing their eternall subjection to the Roman Empire in case their cruell enemies might be repell'd 2. In complyance with which request saith the same Authour a Legion was sent into the Island sufficiently furnish'd with arms which had not been partaker of the former defeat given to the Romans This army coming to a conflict with those barbarous Nations slew great multitudes of them and drove all the rest out of the borders so freeing the poore Brittains from horrible vexations and imminent slavery 3. Who the Roman Generall was under whose conduct this Victory was obtained is not mention'd in story Probable it is that it was Chrysanthus the Son of Marcianus who afterward was chosen Bishop of Constantinople For concerning him Socrates thus writes In the raign of the Great Theodosius this Chrysanthus was by him design'd Prefect of Italy Afterward he was constituted the Emperours Vice-gerent in Brittany in the administration whereof he attained great commendation 4. Who ever was the Generall he together with his Legion was presently sent for back But before their departure saith Gildas they gave order to the Brittains once more to raise a wall between the two Seas Glotta and Bodotria to restrain the Enemies and be a defence to the Brittains But this wall being made by a rude multitude destitute of a Governour and framed for the most part of turfes availed little or nothing at all The bounds of this wall S. Beda thus describes It began toward the West about two miles distance from a Monastery call'd Aebercurnig in a place nam'd in the Picts language Penvahel but in English Penveltun and going Eastward it ended neer the Citty Acluith Now from the Name in the Pictish tongue Penvahel a Brittish word M. Camden iudiciously infers that the Picts were a Brittish Northern Nation for in Welsh at this day Pengual signifies the Head of a Rampire caput valli 5. So useles was this ill-built wall that it was scarce finished but the Scotts and Picts again broke in for according to Gildas his relation Assoon as the Legion with great triumph and joy was gone homeward those former Enemies like ravennous wolves Ambrones lupi enraged with excessive hunger on all sides encompassing the sheepfold in the absence of the shepheard so they with â—ares and full-blown sayles invaded the Island broke into the borders and layd wast all things in their way mowing down and treading underfoot the Brittains like ripe corn 6. Hereupon the afflicted Brittains again sent Messengers after a most deplorable manner with rent garments and their heads covered with dust to implore aide from the Romans endeavouring like fearfull chickens to shrow'd themselves under their Mothers wings They earnestly begg'd them to prevent the utter miserable ruin of their countrey and that the Roman name might not be rendred contemptible to forraign Nations 7. This wofull Petition was address'd to the famous Roman Generall Aetius Prefect of Gaule under whom Brittany was also subiect He therefore mov'd to pitty with so tragicall a relation sent forces under the conduct of Gallio a Cittizen of Ravenna who once more vanquish'd the Enemies But having done this he declar'd to them the Emperours pleasure That for the future Brittany must rely on its own strength and not expect any assistance at all from Rome which at so great a distance and amid'st so many distractions could not attend to so remote a Province He advis'd them therfore to exercise themselves in military affairs to build fortifications in places convenient especially towards the Sea to strengthen their Citties with walls c. And having thus counselled and encouraged the Brittains the Romans took their last leave of them never returning more Yet before they went they once more joyn'd with the Brittains to repair the Wall which they made far more strong then formerly contributing thereto both publick and private charges THE CHVRCH-HISTORY OF BRITTANY UNDER BRITTISH KINGS II. PART THE NINTH BOOK I. CHAPTER 1.2 c. Kingdoms of the Picts and Scotts established in Brittany 1. THE Romans having taken their farewell of this Island it is from that Epocha that we may reckon the institution of two Kingdoms here the Picts and the Scotts For though heretofore there hath been mention made of severall Princes and Kings of each Nation yet they seem to have been Kings rather by election and in the nature of Generall 's for present expeditions then as enjoying an establish'd Principality 2. For as much as concerns the Picts though they always had their habitation in the Northern parts of Brittany yet they were oft forced to change and contract their Seats But now enjoying peace and security by the Romans absence they became establish'd in their ancient Territory Which Territory they in a few years enlarged making an irruption through the Wall of separation and possessing themselves of the Province more Southerly 3. And as for the Scotts they being hitherto as auxiliaries of the Picts mingled among them in all their invasions and oâ—t compell'd by the Romans to return to their habitation in Ireland and other Northern Regions Yet now they fix'd their habitation in the Northern coasts of Brittany under Fergusius their King 4. Of these two Nations and Kingdoms the principall in this age was that oâ— the Picts And if we enquire into their peculiar Seats the Picts seem to have possess'd the Provinces about Edinborough confining to the Wall which therefore was anciently call'd the Picts-wall And the Scots inhabited the Northern and Western Provinces lying nearest to Ireland from whence they came But in the following age they turn'd their arms against the Picts whose numbers and power they by degrees diminished and at last utterly destroy'd their kingdom and name and gave to the whole countrey the new appellation of Scotland II. CHAP. 1. Death of Honorius to whom succeeds Valentinian the third 2 c. A three fold Mission by Pope Celestin into Brittany and Ireland 6 7 S. Patricks Divine vocation 1. IN the year of Grace four hundred twenty three the Emperour Honorius dyed in whose place succeeded Valentinian the third of that name Son of Constantius who had been created Caesar and immediatly before his death Augustus In the Eastern Empire there raign'd the younger Theodosius 2. The same year dyed also Pope Bonifacius and after him was chosen Pope Celestinus to whom our Islands of Brittany and Ireland have an eternall obligation for by him they were either preserved from errour or converted to the Christian Faith By him S. Palladins was sent to the Scotts who freed them from their barbarous Idolatry By him S. Patrick
there to celebrate the Feast of Easter then at hand His first acquaintance and familiarity in that Province was with a certain man who having heard his Doctrin presently beleived and receiving the Sacrament of Baptism was chang'd into a new man With him S. Patrick lodged This man had a young child call'd Beonna who bâ—re a tender affection to S. Patrick so that he would oft play with him and embrace him sometimes kissing his foote which he would presse to his breast When the holy man retir'd to rest the child would weep and say he would not sleep unles he might lye with him Whereupon S. Patrick with a Propheticall eye perceiving the great Graces which the Divine bounty would conferr upon the Child vouchsaf'd to take him to his bed and gave him the name Benignus A while after when the Holy Bishop was ready to take his iourney the child with pittifull cryes begd that he would not forsake him saying that if he forsook him he would dye He was therfore forc'd to receive him into his waggon and withall prophecied that he should be his heyr and successour in the Bishoprick which accordingly came to passe 3. This was the first solemnity of Easter which the Holy Bishop celebrated in Ireland saith Probus And he celebrated it by imitating the Son of God who at his last supper with his Disciples consecrated his Body and Blood for the redemption of mankind 4. The day before this great Feast of our Lords Resurrection S. Patrick observing the Ecclesiasticall Rite still in use kindled the Holy Fire the flame whereof shone brightly about the place Now according to the custom of that countrey it was unlawfull for any one to light a fire before it was kindled in the Kings palace Hereupon the King whose name was Logorius perceiving the brightnes of the flame in great indignation threatned death to whosoever he was that had presumed to infringe that custom in his kingdom The Magicians who were present said to the King O King live for ever And know for a certain that this fire which against Law has been thus kindled unlesse it be presently extinguish'd will never cease to the worlds end Moreover it will obscure all the fires which according to our customs we kindle and the man who lighted it will be the destruction of thy Kingdom X. CHAP. 1.2 c. Of S. Winwaloc his Gests and death 6. c. Of his Deacon S. Ethbin â— WHilst S. Patrick laboured in the Gospell with so great successe Brittany was illustrated with the glory of another great Saint who notwithstanding by reason of the calamities afterward hapning was forc'd to leave his Native countrey and passe over into Armorica in Gaule This was S. Winwaloc the son of a certain Noble person call'd Fracan cousin german to a Brittish Prince nam'd Coton as wee read in the Gallican Martyrologe 2. Malbranc a French Antiquary affirms that his Mothers name was Alba and sirname Trimavis citing for his authority the ancient Manuscript Monuments of Monstrueil And the said Martyrologe gives this Character of him Winwaloc from his childhood was inflam'd with an earnest desire of celestial things to despise worldly allurements and live to God only Wherfore he earnestly begg'd of his parents that â—e might be commended to the care of a certain Religious man to be imbued by him in the knowledge of Holy Scripture and the documents of piety Having obtain'd his request he made wonderfull progres in Holines and vertue under his discipline insomuch that when he was but seaven years old he became an example of all piety and goodnes In processe of time having undertaken a Monasticall Profession Divine Graces shone more brightly in him being withall enrich'd with the Gift of Prophecy Many miracles almighty God wrought by him in performing which having a firm Faith he made use only of the Sign of the Crosse and oyle which had been bless'd Among which miracles the most stupendious was his raising a young man to life 3. At the same time saith Haraeus from Surius the most holy Prelat S. Patricks glory was famous in Gods Church who like a bright starr illustrated Ireland The report of whose admirable vertues kindled so great an affection to him in S. Winwaloc that he us'd all endeavours to goe to him and be subject to his direction in piety But whilst he busied his thoughts with this design S. Patrick in a vision presented himself to him with an Angelicall brightnes and having a golden Diadem on his head he thus spoke to him Behold I am the same Patrick whom thou so earnestly desirest to visit But to prevent so tedious a iourney by sea and land our Lord hath sent mee to thee to fullfill thy desire and that thou maist enjoy both my sight and conversation Besides this he foretold him that he should be a Guide and Directour of many in spirituall warfare for which end he gave him many wholesom instructions Exhorting him withall to desire from his Master some companions and that with them he should remove to another place Assoon as this Vision vanish'd S. Winwaloc went to the Cell in which the Father of the Monastery was attending to Divine Meditation and contemplation To whom assoon as he had declar'd his Vision he with a joyfull countenance said to him My son thou hast been honour'd with a Divine visitation and revelation And without delay as if he had receiv'd a precept from heaven he assign'd to him eleaven Disciples such as were most fervent in Gods service c. 4. The same Authour adds that with these companions he pass'd over into a certain Island where for the space of three years they lead an Heremiticall life But the place being both expos'd to violent tempests and also incommodious by reason of its barrennes S. Winwaloc humbly begg'd of God that he would direct them to a more convenient habitation Our Lord heard his servants prayers and shewd him a place further remov'd in the Sea But wanting a ship he renewd his Prayers to God and having done this he said to his Brethren Be courageous and firm in a strong Faith and as you see mee leade this Brother by the hand so doe every one of you take his next fellows hand and follow one another Then invoking the name of our Lord with his Pastorall Staff he strook the Sea upon which God renewd once more the ancient Miracle of the Red sea for it opened a passage for them so that taking one another by the hand and himself marching in the front they walk'd securely over the dry sands the waters on both sides standing like walls and as they went they sang to our Lord a Hymne of praise and joyfulnes 5. Concerning his austerities wee read thus in Capgrave From the twentieth year of his age to his death S. winwaloc was never seen to sitt in the Church He never exceeded moderation in any thing Never was he deiected with
in his solitary retreat at Glastenbury as already hath been declared before the proper time because wee would not too distractedly sett down the Gests of that glorious Apostolicall Saint Concerning whom thus wee read in the antiquities of Glastenbury In these days after the death of Vorâ—igern Aurelius Ambrosius raigned â—ver the Brittains And the Saxons grew strong multiplying exceedingly Then it was that S. Patrick the Apostle of Ireland and first Abbot in the Isle Avallonia after he had sufficiently instructed the foresaid Brethren in Regular Disciplines and competently enrich'd that Monastery with possessions procured from Kings and Princes at last yeilded to nature in the thirty ninth year after his return to the said Island And was buried in the Old Church on the right hand of the Altar by direction of an Angell a great flame likewise in the sight of all breaking forth in the same place 7. The Irish Writers eagerly contend against this and other Brittish testimonies concerning S. Patrick's being buried in Brittany confidently affirming that his Body reposes in the Church of Downpatrick in Ireland Whose assertion likewise seems to be confirm'd by S. Bernard who in the life of S. Malachias a Holy Irish Bishop writes that S. Patricks body rests in the See of Armagh accompanied with those of S. Colombanus and S. Brigide But this controversy may be commodiously enough composed as many of the like nature have been by replying that some considerable Relicks of his Sacred Body have been requested by the Irish from the Brittains and deposited at Down Which Relicks have after by mistake been reputed his entire Body a world of examples of the like errour being exstant in Ecclesiasticall History XI CHAP. 1. Hengists victory 2.3 c. Ella a Saxon invades Sussex where he erects the Kingdom of the South-saxons 6.7 c. King Ambrosius marches Northward against Hengist His pious vow and Victory 10 11. c. Hengist a Prisoner sentenced to death by the cruell sentence of a Bishop 13. Hengists son Aesca succeeds in the Kingdom of Kent 1. AFter some years cessation or at least sleight incursions occasionally exercis'd between the Brittains and Saxons in the year four hundred seaventy three Hengist obtain'd an important Victory against the Brittains for thus we read in Ethelwerd a Noble Saxon Writer The space of eight years being compleat after the Battell at Wippedflet Hengist together with his son Esca took up arms against the Brittains once more whose army they discomfited and caried away immense spoyles This Victory is not expressly mention'd by any other Historians but may be conceiv'd to be in generall words intended by Gildas and S. Beda in this expression From that time sometimes the Brittains and sometimes their Enemies had the Victory till the year wherin the Mountain of Bath Mons Badonicus was beseig'd which was ten years after this combat 2. In the year of Christ four hundred seaventy seaven Hengist perceiving that with his present forces he could make no progres against so valiant a Captain as Ambrosius nor yet maintain the Provinces lately given him by Vortigern for his redemption sent for new and greater supplies out of Germany Whereupon a famous Saxon captain calld Ella with his three sons Cymen Pleting and Cissa attended with a numerous army and strong fleet took sea and by Hengists directions bended their course to the Southern shore of Sussex 3. The order and successe of this expedition is thus describ'd by Henry of Huntingdon The great Saxon Commander Elle with his Sons and navy furnish'd with a strong and well orderd army landed in Brittany at a place call'd Cymen-shore from the name of Ella's eldest Son And while the Saxons were landing from their ships the Brittains rais'd a loud crye at which a world of people repaired to them from the places adiacent And streight a combat began The Saxons men of high stature and courage receiv'd them politickly and the Brittains most imprudently sett upon their enemies for coming in loose companies one after another they were easily slain by the Saxons who kep'd themselves together in close bodies Thus the Brittains which still came in to ayd their countreymen were suddenly discouraged by the noyse they heard of the defeat of the former They were all therefore putt to flight as far as the next wood called Andredesbeige And the Saxons possess'd themselves of the coasts of Sussex lying toward the Sea every day by little and little enlarging their limits till the ninth year after their coming 4. In which ninth year whilst Ella and his sons boldly entred further into the countrey The Princes and Nobles of the Brittains mett in arms together at a place call'd Mercredeburn and fought against the Saxons The Victory was doubtfull for on both sides the Armies were much empaired and broken So that each of them retired back to their own quarters 5. Mathew of Westminster addes that Ella with his Sons were forced to forsake the feild So that perceiving that he had not strength enough to make good his present conquests much lesse to enlarge them he sent into Germany for new supplies till the coming of which he lay still upon the defensive But after their arrivall he courageously continued his progresse in gaining more territories till he establish'd a new Kingdom of the South-Saxons in those parts 6. Whilst King Ambrosius employ'd his forces to represse the Saxons in these Southern regions Hengist having well fortified his Kindom of Kent took a journey into the Northern Provinces where joyning himself with the Picts and Scots he took many Citties and towns before the Brittains could oppose him and for the security of his new Conquests he built many Castles and strong holds and wheresoever he came he demolish'd all Churches Of which King Ambrosius being informed he with great courage as in Gods cause march'd after him And saith Richard white whilst he passed on his journey beholding the towns layd wast the lamentable ruines of Churches and miseries of the poore people he could not refrain weeping Whereupon by Vow he promised Almighty God that if he would grant him the Victory over the impious Saxons he would restore and rebuild all the Churches destroyed 7. How his pious Vow was approved by God the successe demonstrates thus related by Mathew of Westminster In the year of Grace four hundred eighty seaven Aurelius Ambrosius having gathered a great Army of Brittains resolved to provoke the Saxons to a combat Marching therefore with his army to the North he found Hengist with his forces beyond Humber Who being inform'd of his approaching boldly went to meet him with an intention to sett upon his army unawares in a feild call'd Maisbely through which Ambrosius was to passe whom he hoped to find unprovided But the Brittish King had notice of his design which hindred him to march to the same feild At last the two Armies meeting in good military order
a feirce battell was begun and much blood shed on both sides But at last Hengist perceiving his army to give ground and that the Brittains began to prevayle he presently fled to a town call'd Caêr-conan now Cuningbury But considering the weaknes of the town to resist he knew his only safety consisted in the swords and spears of his followers Ambrosius pursued him and by the way putt to the sword all the Saxons he found Thus having obtaind the Victory he with great zeale and devotion gave praise to the God of heaven 8. As for Hengist he fortified his camp as well as he could neer the said town But after a few days saith Camden he was forc'd to come to a battell before his camp which was fatall to him and his for the greatest part of his army was cutt in peices and himself being taken prisoner was beheaded by the Brittains 9. This battell saith Florilegus was fought on the banks of the River Don. And the manner how Hengist was taken prisoner was this The valiant Eldot Duke or Consul of Glocester Claudiocestriae had an earnest desire to cope with Hengist Therefore with the forces under his command furiously peircing through the Enemies squadrons he at last found him and laying hold on the fore part of his helmet with main force he drew him in among his own troops saying God at last hath fullfilld my desire It is he who hath given us the Victory Presently after this the Saxons fled every one his own way whom Ambrosius pursuing manfully slew Octa the Son of Hengist with the greatest numbers fled to York But Esca and not a few with him betook themselves to another Citty call'd Aclud After this Victory Ambrosius took the Citty Caër-conan which he entred triumphantly staying there onely three days 10. The same Author consequently relates the manner how Hengist was sentenced and executed after the fight After the saith he Ambrosius calling his Captains together commanded them to decreet what should becom of Hengist Whereupon Eldad Bishop of Glocester who was also Brother of Eldot impos'd silence on them all and gnashing his teeth for rage he thus said Though all here present had a desire to set him free I my self would cutt him in peices Why doe you delay O effeminat Brittains Did not Samuêl a Prophet having taken the King of Amalec prisoner in a battell cutt him in peices one limme after another saying As thou hast made many Mothers childles so will I make thy mother childles this day Doe you therefore deale in the same manner with this barbarous King who is another Agag and has depriv'd a world of Brittish Mothers of their children When he had thus sayd Eldad drew his sword and leading him out of the Citty cutt off his head sending his soule into hell 11. If this relation be true Eldad shew'd himself an unmercifull man and one who forgott the duty of a Christian Bishop who ought rather to have mitigated the rigour of other mens sentences then to pronounce so cruell a iudgment whilst others who were soldiers too held their peace He therefore little deserves the commendation given him by Pits for his piety and prudence which he â—ill express'd when gnashing his teeth for rage he extorted a Captive Kings death from an Assembly of soldiers The Book of Invective Orations for which the same Authour likewise reckons him among the ancient Brittish Writers probably proceeding from the same spirit deserved rather to be forgotten then recorded as in honour of our Ancestors 12. After this so signall a Victory Ambrosius mindfull of his Vow call'd together workmen Masons and Carpenters and took care to repaire the Houses of God which had been destroyed and placing in them Preists and other Clergy-men he reduc'd the Divine service to the pristine order And wheresoever he found any Idols or Temples of false Gods he defac'd them utterly out of the memory of men He was studious to observe iustice and peace especially to Ecclesiasticall persons and confer'd on them liberall revenews enjoyning them all to pray for the Kingdom and state of Gods Church 13. Hengist being thus dead his Son Aesca succeeded him in the Kingdom of Kent He is call'd Oisc by S. Beda who addes that from him the succeeding Kings of Kent were call'd Oiskings As for his other Son Otta in the former narration of Florilegus said to have fled to York nothing can be found of him among the Ancient Writers So that small credit is to be given to what Modern Historians relate concerning him that King Ambrosius bestow'd on him the Province of Galloway in Scotland since in those days that Province was not in the disposall of the Brittains XII CHAP. 1.2 S. Brigit comes out of Ireland into Brittany for Relicks and returns 1. THE same year in which Hengist was slain the Holy Virgin S. Brigit came out of Ireland into Brittany as we find recorded in the Antiquities of Glastonbury and her busines was to obtain some Relicks of her most dear and honour'd Patron S. Patrick for she had been his Disciple and a great admirer of his sanctity which she zealously imitated Being in Brittany she pass'd some years in a certain small Island near Glastonbury where there was an Oratory consecrated to the honour of S. Mary Magdalen The Island was called Bekery or the Little Island Afterward having left behind her scripp chain bell and other vestments of her own weaving which for the memory of her Sanctity are there expos'd she return'd into Ireland where not long after she rested in our Lord and was buried in the Citty of Down 2. This is that famous Virgin for her Sanctity and miracles venerated by Gods Church on the first day of February On which day we read in the Martyrologes of Rome S. Beda and Ado these words This day is celebrated the Memory of S. Brigid a Virgin who in testimony of her virginity having touch'd the Wood of an Altar it became presently green Her death is frequently assign'd by writers to the eighteenth year of the following Century But truër Chronology saith Bishop Vsher makes her to out live S. Patrick only thirty years XIII CHAP. 1.2 c. S. Sophias a Brittish Martyr and Bishop of Beneventum 1. IN our English Martyrologe on the four and twentieth of Ianuary there is a commemoration of a Brittish Saint and Martyr call'd S. Sophias whose death is assigned to the four hundred and ninetieth year of our Lord. 2. This S. Sophias was the Son of Guilleicus Prince of the Ordovices or Northwales He undertook a Monasticall Profession in a Monastery built by himself in the same Province It is written of him that he had such devotion to our Lords Passion that he made three pilgrimages to Ierusalem to visit the marks and footsteps of it He had likewise a great Veneration to Rome and those places which had been consecrated by the
Abulci at Anderida no doubt placed in this Citty near the Sea to defend the Coasts from the Saxon Pirats But when the Romans who maintain'd these garrisons had quitted the Island the shores were left unguarded and so expos'd to the invasions of the Germans There now only remains a great forest call'd by the Saxons Andraedswald and by the Brittains Coid Andred which continues the name of Anderida anciently seated near it saith Camden 5. About this time King Ambrosius is said to have come to the Mount of Ambri near Caer-carec Now called Salisbury where Hengist had treacherously slaughtered so many Princes for whom he intended to raise a famous Monument There also he is sayd to have constituted two Metropolitans Saint Sampson at Yorck and Saint Dubricius at Caer-leon XVII CHAP. 1.2.3 A Victory of the Brittains at the Hill Badonicus Where that hill was seated 4.5.6 Prince Arthur was in this Battell he confides in the protection of our B. Lady 1. THE second year after the erection of this New Kingdom of the South-Saxons was illustrious for a great Victory obtain'd by the Brittains against the Saxons at the Hill call'd Badonicus Concerning which Saint Beda thus writes The Brittains conducted by their famous King Ambrosius take courage and provoking the Victorious Saxons to combat by the Divine favour obtaind a Victory over them After which sometimes the Brittains sometimes the Saxons gott the upper hand till the year forty four after their arrivall in Brittany in which the Saxons were beseig'd on the Mountain call'd Badonicus and a great slaughter made of them This passage Saint Beda transcribes out of our Brittish Historian Gildas who in the end of it addes these words This was the year of my Nativity 2. This Mountain is by Polydor Virgil interpreted to be Blackmore through which the River Tese Athesis runs between Yorkshire and the Bishoprick of Durham Where the Saxons were assembled expecting great supplies out of Germany But being encompass'd by the Brittains by whom also the Sea-coasts were strongly guarded the Saxons press'd with want of provisions were forced to come to a battell in which they were with great slaughter putt to flight 3. Henry of Huntingdon acknowledges ingenuously that he was utterly ignorant where this Mountain Badonicus was seated But Camden with very great probability makes the territory of the ancient Citty of Bath in Somersetshire the Scene of this battell and victory which Citty saith he is by Ptolomy call'd 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hott Waters by Antoninus Aquae Solis Waters of the Sun by the Brittains Caër-Badon by Stephanus Badiza in Latin Bathonia and at this day by us Bathe This Citty about the forty fourth year after the coming of the Saxons was by them beseig'd But the Warlick Prince Arthur coming upon them they were forced to retire to the Mountain Badonicus where after a long and desperate fight they were overcom and great numbers of them slain This seems to be that Mountain which is now called Bannesâ—own at the foot whereof is seated a little village called Bathestone where to this day are seen rampires and trenches the Marks of a Camp 4. We are not yet so to ascribe this victory to Arthur as to exclude Ambrosius from his share to whoÌ„ S. Beda principally ascribes it Kinz Ambrosius was the Conductour in cheif of the Brittish Army under whom Arthur his Nephew being Son to his Brother Vther-pendragon was a Captain principall Officer For thus writes Malmsburâ—ensis of the present Brittish affaires King Vortimer being fatally taken away the strength of the Brittains withred away and their hopes were diminis'hd And they had assuredly falln to ruine had not Ambrosius succeeded who alone remaind of the Roman stock and after Vortigern was Monark of the Kingdom He by the assistance of the warlick Prince Arthur repress'd the haughty Saxons swelling with pride of their conquests 5. This is that Arthur saith the same Authour concerning whom the Brittains to this day report and write so many trifling fables A Prince surely worthy to be magnified by true History and not to be made the subject of idle dreamers since he alone by his admirable courage sustain'd his declining countrey and incited the minds of the Brittains broken with many calamities to resume new courage 6. One particular concerning this Prince is related by the same Historian and most pertinent to the design of our History In the seige of the Mountain Badonicus Prince Arthur considing in the protection of our Blessed Lady whose Image he carâ—ed sow'd in his arms putt to flight and slew no fewer then nine hundred Saxons And that it was his custom afterwards to make use of these Spirituall arms is confirmed by other ancient Writers For Henry of Huntingdon testifies that in a combat neer the Castle Guinnion the same Prince carâ—ed the image of the Blessed Mary Virgin-mother of our Lord on his shoulders and that whole day by the power of our Lord Iesus Christ and his holy Mother Mary the Saxons were putt to flight and great numbers of them perâ—sâ—nd Flortiegus likewise says that Prince Arthurs sheild in which was painted the Image of our Lady whom he often call'd to mind was named Fridwen Lastly the same Writer addes that in a certain battell Arthur drawing forth his sword Caliburn â—â—voked the name of the Blessed Virgin and with great violence peircing into the midst of the Enemies troops at one blow slew whomsoever he touch'd with it Neither did he give over till he had slain eight hundred and forty of his enemies with his sword alone XVIII CHAP. 1. The Apparition of S Michael on Mount Garganus 2 3 c. Of S Richard the first converted Saxon His voyage into Italy where he is made Bishop of Andria His Gests He was present at the Consecration of the Church built to S Michael 1. ABout this time there was a wonderfull Apparition of the glorious Archangel S. Michael on the Mountain Garganus in Calabria the Memory whereof is celebrated anniversarily by the Catholick Church on the eighth of May. The commemoration whereof challenges a place in this History because a Holy Bishâ—p born in Brittany was present at the consecration of a Church built by occasion of the said Apparition The name of this Saint was Richard Bishop of Andria a Citty of the same Region 2. His name shows him not to have been a Brittain though born in this Island For he was descended of Saxon parents having been the first of that Nation recorded in our Ecclesiasticall Monuments to have been gained to Christ not long after their entrance into Brittany before an open hostility broke forth between the Nations 3. Concerning him we read thus in the Ecclesiasticall Office of his Solemnity in the Church of Andria Richard by Nation an Englishman was born in that Island of illustrious parents in the year of Grace four hundred fifty five at
security it being on all sides compass'd with the Sea Whence appears the esteem that the Brittains had then of Rome which argues that between them there was an agreement in Religion 4. The Exploits of King Arthur after his Coronation are thus recorded by Florilegus At that time saith he the Saxons invited more of their Countreymen out of Germany And under the Conduct of Colgrin they subdued all that part reaches of Brittany which from Humber â—â— Marâ— Cantanensium to the Sea of Cathanes Whereof as soon as King Arthur was inform'd he march'd with an Army toward York which was then held by the Saxons Colgrin assoon as he heard of King Arthurs approach met him with a great multitude near the River Duglus in Lancashire and coming to a battell Colgrin was put to flight and was pursued by King Arthur to York Now Baldulph the Brother of Colgrin at the same time lay with some forces toward the Sea expecting the coming of the Saxons He intended to make an irruption by night upon King Arthurs Army But the King being admonish'd hereof by Spies sent Cador Duke of Cornwall with six hundred horse and three thousand foot to intercept the Saxons Who setting on them unexpectedly kill'd great numbers of them and compell'd the rest to fly 5. Whilst King Arthur diligently pursued the siege of York there arrived the next year in the Northern parts a famous German Captain call'd Cheldric with seaven hundred boats who landed in Albania The Brittains therefore were afraid to encounter such great multitudes Whereupon King Arthur was compelled to leave the Siege of York and retired with his army to London Where taking counsell of his freinds he sent messengers into Lesser brittany to King Hoel to inform him of the calamity of this Island Now Hoel was Nephew of King Arthur by his sister Therefore hearing of his Vncles danger he commanded a great Army to be gathered and with fifteen thousand men having a prosperous wind he landed safely in the haven of Hamon where with great honour and ioy he was receiv'd by King Arthur 6. With these new forces encourag'd he gaind the next year two famous victories against the Saxons The former saith Huntingdon near the River call'd Bassas The latter in the wood of Chelidon Both these battells were fought in Lincolnshire near to the cheiâ— Citty whereof Ninius places the wood call'd Cathcoit Calidon And Mathew of Westminster writing of this second victory saith that the Brittains made near Lincoln a great slaughter of the Saxons of whom no fewer then six thousand were slain And the remainders flying to the forrest of Caledon were pursued by King Arthur who commanded the trees to be hewd down and layd athwart to hinder their escape By which means the Saxons being enclosed and reduced to extreme famine begg'd leave to depart the Kingdom leaving all their spoyles behind them By this Exploit of King Arthur the Saxons were expell'd out of the middle Provinces of Brittany Whereas in the Western parts they grew more powerfull insomuch as the year following Cerdicius fram'd there an establish'd Kingdom 7. Those Historians who relate the Heroicall Gests of King Arthur to equall him with Hercules mention principally twelve great Battells fought and as many victories gaind by him upon the Saxons Of which these two last are accounted the sixth and seaventh It suffices as to my present design though I be not curiously exact in adhering to that computation and assigning the proper time and manner of each in order 8. Another Victory call'd by Huntingdon the eighth though the year be not mention'd was gaind against those barbarous Enemies neer the Castle call'd Guinnion In that battell King Arthur caried upon his shoulders the Image of the Blessed Virgin-Mother of God and all that day by the vertue and power of our Lord Iesus Christ and S. Mary his Mother the Saxons were compell'd to fly and perish'd with a great slaughter The succeeding exploits of this famous King shall breifly follow in their due place VII CHAP. 1.2 c. Of Saints in Wales of S Daniel Bishop of Bangor 1. WHilst most of the Provinces of that part of Brittany afterward call'd England were thus miserably disquietted the Western parts since call'd Wales enjoyd great repose and were illustrated by far more glorious Exploits of great numbers of Saints who flourish'd there Such were S. Dubricius S. Sampson S. David S. Thelian S. Kined S. Paternus S. Daniel S. Iustinian c. Some of these have been already mention'd and more of their Gests will follow 2. As touching S. Daniel he is reported by Bishop Vsher from Bale to have instituted a Colledge or Monastery of the Apostolick order for the sacred Exercices of learned and pious men The place where this Colledge was founded was in Arvonia the countrey of the Venedati not far from the streit where men passe into the Isle of Anglesey out of Wales which Colledge he call'd the Port or Haven And the time of this new Erection was the year of our Lord five hundred and Sixteen In the same place not long after Malgo Conan built a Citty which for the beauty of its situation he called Bancor or Bangor where likewise was the seat of a Bishop in which this S. Daniel was the first who sate So that it is a mistake in B. Godwin affirming that before the times of the Normans there had been no Bishop there 3. This Citty of Bangor was a place distinct from the famous Monastery of that name though Malmsburiensis confounds them together True it is that in both places there was a Monastery But this was seated in the Province call'd Arvonia now Caernarvon upon the River Menai dividing it from Anglesey Wheras the other was in Flintshire Again this Monastery was first erected by S. Daniel wheras the other was extant even in the infancy of Christianity under King Lucius as hath been shewn In both of them there lived Monks called by Bale Apostolici ordinis viri men of the Order Apostolicall because in imitation of the Apostles they practis'd self-abnegation and a renouncing of temporall possessions 4. This Holy man Daniel saith Pits from Leland was joynd with S. Dubricius and David in confuting and condemning the Pelagian Heresy for which purpose he was present at the Synod of Brevi He dyed in the same year of Grace five hundred forty four in which the holy Bishop S. David dyed And he was buried in the Isle of Berdesey calld the Rome of Brittany for the multitude of Saints there liuing and buried in which regard saith B. Vsher it is still in the Welsh language calld Yr ugain mil Saint He is commemorated in our ancient Martyrologe on the tenth of December Who succeeded him in that Bishoprick it does not appeare VIII CHAP. 1. 2. c. Of S. Iustinian his Gests 1. THere were at this time two other Saints which though by birth strangers yet challenge a
in his practise fullfilld the Instructions which he mett with in reading Now it fell out that his Master Paulens with extreme pains falling on his eyes lost the use of them Hereupon calling his Disciples together he desired that one after another they would look upon his eyes and say a prayer or benediction on them When they had done this and that he receiv'd no ease or remedy David said thus to him Father I pray you doe not command mee to look you in the face for ten years are pass'd since I studied the Scripture with you and in all that time I never had the boldnes to look you in the face Paulens admiring his humility said since it is so it will suffise if by touching my eyes thou pronounce a benediction on them Presently therefore assoon as he touched them sight was restored to them XIV CHAP. 1.2 The Westsaxon Kingdom founded 3.4 Priviledges given to Cornwall c. 5.6 A second combat at Monâ— Badonicus 7. c. Fables of King Arthurs conquests 1. THE same year in which the Synod of Brevi was celebrated Cerdic began the Kingdom of the West-Saxons that is saith Huntingdom in the seaventy first year after the first coming of the Saxons and in the raign of the Emperour Iustin the Elder of that name With him agrees Ethelwerd Malmsbury and others And Thomas Rudburn in his greater Chronicle addes that he was crowned with Pagan Ceremonies at Winchester in the place which once had been the Church of the true God but which those barbarous heathens had changed into a Temple of Dagon having slain all the Monks who served God there 2. The raising of this New Kingdom sufficiently disproves the Fables of Geffrey of Monmouth who reports great and frequent Victories of King Arthur in these dayes Whereas Huntingdon expresly declares that this year a terrible battell was fought between Cerdic and the Brittains and that on both sides the Captains fought magnanimously till even but then the Saxons gott the victory which would have been more bloody to the Brittains had not the darknes hindred the pursuit After this the fame of Cerdic and his son Kinric was largely spread through the whole land For from that day began the Kingdom of the West-Saxons which remains to our times having swallowd all the other Principalities And Ranulpâ—us of Chester relates how after many battells fought betweem King Arthur and Cerdic wherin sometimes one some times the other had the better at last King Arthur grew weary and contenting himself with an oath of fidelity received from Cerdic he gave to him the Provinces of Hampshire and Somerset 3. But Thomas Rudburn taking no notice of any Oath of Fidelity declares that King Arthur growing weary of renewing war against Cerdic entred into league with him by which Cerdic obliged himself to the inhabitants of Cornwal to permitt them paying an annual tribute to enjoy the exercise of Christian Religion And that such a speciall indulgence was allowd to that Province appears by the great numbers of Saints which in these and the following times flourished there whereas scarce any were to be found in other parts of Brittany subject to the Saxons Now the ground of this Priviledge afforded particularly to them of Cornwal no doubt was because great multitudes of Brittains flying from the Saxons into those most distant and more defensible parts as likewise into Wales rendred them more capable to resist new Masters who therefore were forced to give them better conditions 4. Notwithstanding we are not to suppose that the two Provinces of Hampshire and Somerset mentioned by Ranulphus and Cornwall by Rudburn were all the Provinces which made up the new Kingdom of the West-Saxons for besides them Cerdic had subdued the Danmonij in Devonshire the Durotriges in Dorsetshire the Atrebatij in Barkshire and the Belgae in Wiltshire And to these shortly after was added the Isle of Wight which he bestowd on his late arriv'd kinsmen Stuffa and Whitgar who saith Camden utterly destroy'd the Brittish inhabitants there at Whitgarn-burg from Whitgar so call'd but now more contractedly Caresburg 5. Whilst Cerdic was busy establishing his new Kingdom fresh enemies to the Brittains arriv'd For as Mathew of Westminster relates in the year five hundred and twenty the Saxon Captains Colgrin Baldulf and Cheldric lately subdued by King Arthur at York and forced to abiure the Island repented themselves of the Covenants made and returning took land at Totenes from whence passing through Cerdic's dominion they came to the Citty of Bath which they besieged The fame whereof coming to King Arthur he caused the hostages left by them to be hanged And gathering a might army came to raise the siege Where the armies being ioyned he calling on the name of the Blessed Virgin Mary whose Image he wâ—re over his armour he slew great numbers of them and among the rest Colgrin and his Brother Baldulph Which Cheldric seing fled and by the Kings command was purâ—â—ed by Cador Duke of Cornwal who rested not â—ill he overtook them in the Isle of Thane where â—e slew Cheldric and â—orced the rest to yeild 6. Though some particulars in this Nâ—râ—ation may deserve to be excepted against is the place which is sayd to have been the Citty oâ— Bath neer which is the Mountain called Badonicus where Arthur before he was King is sayd to have defeated the Saxons long before the time mentioned by this Historian Besides Bath being a part of Cerdics new Kingdom how come the new arrived Saxons to besiege it Notwithstanding it may probably be answered that there might have been and comparing our Writers it is likely there were two battles fought by Arthur at this Mount Badonicus And again the Citty of Bath being seated in the utmost extremity Westward of Cerdic's Pricipality it might perhaps at this time have been in the possession of the Brittains 7. As touching King Arthurs invoking our blessed Lady's assistance in the fight it was a devotion generally practis'd by the Church in this age For two year before this there having been assembled two Councils in the East one at Ierusalem and another at Constantinople the Synod of Ierusalem thus wrote to the Bishops of the other Council O most holy Bishops we beseech you to pray with us to our Lord for these same things for the necessities of all Gods Preists ought to be common Make your supplications likewise together with us to the most holy and glorious Virgin Mary Mother of God that she would intercede for the peace of the holy Churches and for the victory and long life of our most pious and most Excellent Emperour The like practise we find elsewhere of which many Examples may be given 8. The year following King Arthur was called into the Northern parts to assist Prince Howel who three years before was come out of Lesser Brittany to his aid and was now besieged by the 〈◊〉 and Scots in the Citty
called Acluid in which he lay sick Vpon King Arthurs approach saith Mathew of Westminster the Enemies retired to a place called Mureif whither he pursued them But they escaping by night fled to a Lake named Lumonoy Whereupon Arthur gathering many ships together encompassed the Island and in fifteen days brought them to such extreme famine that many thousands of them perish'd In which utmost danger the Bishops of that Regioâ— came bare-foot to the King with teares beseeching him to take pitty of that miserable people and to give them some small portion of that countrey to inhabit under the Yoake of perpetual servitude The King mollified with the teares of the Bishops both pardon'd his Enemies and granted their request 9. Here it is that some of our Brittish and Saxâ—n Writers ground the subjection of Scotland to the Crown of Brittany Particularly Walsingham relates how King Arthur having subdued Scotland placed over it as King a certain person named Angulsel who at a publick Feast in Caer-leon caried King Arthurs sword before him and did homage to him for his Kingdom And that successively all the Kings of Scotland were subject to the crown of Brittany But it seems very improbable that King Arthur at a time when his own countrey was peece-meale renting from him should be at leasure to conquer forrain Nations And however if the Scots were indeed now subdued certain it is that they shortly shook off that yoke XV. CHAP. 1.2.3 Of the Holy Bishop Nennion And of S. Finanus 1. WHereas in the last recited exploit of King Arthur it is sayd that certain Pictish or Scottish Bishops were suppliants to him in behalf of their distressed countreymen our inquiry must be what Bishops those probably were That the Province of the Picts where the Citty of Acluid was seated had many years since received the Christian Faith by the preaching of S. Ninianus hath been already demonstrated But who were his Successours till this time we can only find by conjecture In the Annals of Ireland there is mention of a certain Bishop call'd Nennion who is sayd to have flourished in Brittany about the year five hundred and twenty and to have had his seat in a place called the great Monastery This man probably was the Successour of S. Ninianus and this Great Monastery the same with Candida Casa where was the Monument of that Apostolick Bishop which by reason of frequent miracles wrought there invited great numbers of devout men to embrace a Coenobiticall Life as hath been shewd from Alcuinus Of this Bishop Nennion we read in the life of S. Finanus this passage That the said S. Finanus having in his childhood been instructed by S. Colman a Bishop was afterward recommended to â—he care of Nennion The words of Tinmouth extant in Capgrave are these Behold certain ships out of Brittany entred the said haven in Ireland in which ships was the Holy Bishop Nennion and severall others accompanying him These men being received with great ioy and honour Coelanus Abbot of Noendrum or as Iocelin writes of Edrum very diligently recommended young Finanus to the Venerable Bishop Thereupon Finanus presently after returned with him into his countrey and for severall years learned from him the Rules of a Monasticall life at his â—ee called the great Monastery Moreover with great proficiency he studied the Holy Scriptures and by invoking the name of Christ wrought many Miracles 2. Concerning the same Finanus it is further added Having been more then ordinarily instructed in Monastick institutions and holy Scripture by S. Nennion Finanus determined to take a journey to the See Apostolick to the end he might there supply whatsoever was defective in saving knowledge At Rome therefore he continued the space of seaven years dayly studying and advancing in Sacred science And after that he ascended to the degree of Preisthood 3. Thus much by the way concerning the holy Bishop Nennion who probably was one of those who interceded with King Arthur in behalfe of their countrey And it was about this time that S. Finanus lived under his Discipline For thus B. Vsher in his Chronologicall Index writes in the year five hundred and twenty Nennion Bishop of the See called The great Monastery flourish'd at this time in Brittany XVI CHAP. 1.2 Fables concerning King Arthur censured 1. IN the year of Grace five hundred twenty three King Arthur after the death of his wife Guenevera maried a Noble Lady called Guenhumara By occasion of which mariage his fame was spread through all countreyes This is thus declared by Florilegus In the forenamed year saith he King Arthur having reduced the Isle of Brittany to its former state maried a wife named Guenhumara descended from the Noble stock of the Romans She had been brought up in the Court of the Duke of Cornwal and in beauty excelled all the women of Brittany To this mariage he invited all Princes and Noble persons in the Regions adjacent and during the celebration of it such sports and such magnificence both in feasting and military exploits were shewn by him that Nations far removed did admire and emulate him By this means from some transmarine Kings he gained love and in others he imprinted a fear and terrour 2. Within little more then a year after this mariage he is sayd to have passed into Ireland and there to have taken Prisoners the King Gillamur and his Nobles and subdued the whole Island From thence to have sayled into Holland Gott-land and the Isles of Orkney all which Regions he brought under Tribute 3. Such Fables as these invented by idle and ignorant Bards and with addition published in a Latin stile by Geffrey of Monmouth have passed for true stories not only among the Brittains in succeeding times who might be pardond if in their poverty and miseries they recreated their minds with the imagined past glory of their Ancestours but they have imposed on forrain Writers and some of them otherwise not unlearned Hence it is that Malbranque a diligent French Antiquary has been induced to acknowledge that King Arthur after having forced Brittany from the Saxons subdued afterward that part of France which was inhabited by his own countreymen the Morini 4. Neither hath the Brittish Fables ended here They have sent King Arthur into Norway and his exploits there are thus recorded by Mathew of Westminster In the year of Grace five hundred thirty three King Arthur having a design to subdue all Europe passed with a Navy into Norway Where being arrived he found Sichelin King of that countrey dead who had bequeathed that Kingdom to Loth sisters son to King Arthur a Prince of great vertue and magnificence The sayd Loth had at that time a son called Walwan a youth twelve years old who was recommended to Pope Vigilius to be by him brought up from whom likewise he received the Order of Knight hood In the end King Arthur
having conquered the Norvegians placed his Nephew Loth in the throne and then with ioy returned into Brittany 5. Acts of Chevalry yet more prodigious have been in a seeming sober manner recounted especially by Geffrey of Monmouth which in a generall manner shall be here set down in the expression and with the Censure of Ranulphus of Chester As touching this King Arthur saith he among all Historians only thus extolled by Geffrey of Monmouth many doe wonder how any one can beleive those things to be true which are reported of him For if there were any probability that he conquered thirty Kingdoms if he subdued the King of the Franks if he slew Lucius the Emperours Governour in Italy how comes it to passe that all Historians Romans French Saxons should make no mention at all of such Heroicall Exploits of so great a Prince whereas they have related far lesse acts of persons much inferiour Geffrey tells us that his Arthur conquered Frollo King of the Franks whereas among the French Writers such a Name as Frollo cannot be found He says likewise that during the raign of the Emperour Leo King Arthur kild Lucius an Italian Generall of the Empire and yet according to all the Roman Historians there was no Lucius Governour in Italy Neither did King Arthur raign nor was so much as born in the time of Leo but of Iustinian the fifth Emperour after Leo. To conclude Greffrey says he much wonders that Gildas and S. Beda should make no mention of King Arthur in their Writings Whereas we may much rather wonder that this Geffrey should so highly extoll a man whose actions have scarce been mentioned by any ancient Historians of high esteem for their truth sincerity But perhaps this is the custom of every nation to exalt some one of their Princes with excessive praises as the Grecians have enormously magnified their Alexander the Romans their Octavian the English their Richard the French their Charles and in like manner the Brittains their Arthur This often happens saith Iosephus either for the beautifying of their Histories or the delighting their Readers or extolling their own blood 6. That there was such a King of the Brittains as Arthur and that he was a Prince of a most magnanimous and Heroical Spirit we are assured by Monuments of such unquestioâ—ned authority that Geffreys lyes cannot disparage them And had it not been that Almighty God had given up the Brittains to destruction no hand could have been more proper able to rescue them then King Arthurs and no doubt it was to his valour that we ought to ascribe the security of the remains of them amoÌ„g the Mountains of Wales But as for his conquering so many kingdoms and driving the Saxons out of his own these are inventions so impudently false that in the very same years to which these Victories are assigned our unquestioned Histories inform us that the Saxons made some notable progresse in their conquests and some new kingdom of theirs became established 7. It may notwithstanding be allowd to Malbranque since he will needs entitle King Arthur to the subduing his Morini that being weary of contending in vain with the Saxons and a surcease of arms being agreed between them King Arthur to avoyd idlenes might transport some forces over Sea into that Province of France and there settle in the Principality his kinsmaÌ„ Leodegarius bestowing on him the Strong Citty of Bouloign Bononia with the territory adjoyning with this condition that he and his Successours should hold it with acknowledgment and dependance of the Blessed Virgin to whom we have seen before that King Arthur bore so particular devotion All which saith that Authour is extracted out of the ancient Archives of that Citty 8. Thus much may be iudged expedient to be said concerning King Arthur of whom nothing will remain more to be related for the space of many years till we come to treat of his death The intercurring time being to be supplyed by a few passages touching Ecclesiasticall affaires occurring in Brittany XVII CHAP. 1.2.3 The Kingdoms of the East-angles and East-Saxons erected 4 The Isle of wight conquered whence the name 1. ABout the year of Grace five hundred twenty seaven two new Kingdoms were erected in Brittany without any disturbance from King Arthur The seat of them was in the Eastern parts of the Island The Province of the Iceâ—â— containing Norfolk Suffolk and Cambridgshire was possessed by the Angli and made up the Kingdom of the East-angles The Province of the Trinobantes containing Essex Middlesex were possessed by a Tribe of the Saxons and made up the Kingdom of the East-Saxons But whether of these two kingdoms began first is uncertain in our History because the names of their first Kings are for the unconsiderablenes of their actions not left recorded 2. Mathew of Westminster fixes their beginning in the same year five hundred twenty sixe when saith he there came out of Germany certain Pagans who seysed on the Eastern parts of Brittany namely that Region which is called the Kingdom of the East-Angles And some of the same Germans invading the Middle Provinces of the Island fought many battles against the Brittains But because their Leaders were many and not subordinate to one their names are forgotten The same year the Kingdom of the East-Saxons also took its Origiâ—nal in these days called Essex the first King whereof as is beleived was Erkenwin the Son of Offa. 3. This Writer does not acquaint us with the name of the first King of the East-Angles But that defect is supplied by Ranulphus of Chester though he assign the Original of that Kingdom much sooner For thus he writes In the year of Grace four hundred ninety 〈◊〉 the Kingdom of the East-Angles began under Vffa from whom all the succeeding Kings were anciently called Vffings which since we call Ficans or Fikeys Such is the uncertainty about the beginning of these two Kingdoms to discourse of which concerns not our design 4. The year following the Isle of Wight was invaded by King Cerdic and his Son Kinric as hath been sayd But almost three years passed before they could quite subdue it For in the year five hundred and thirty saith Huntingdon Certic and his Son with a numerous army fought with the Brittains in Witland or the Isle of Wight and having overcome them took possession of the Island In which battell they made a wonderfull slaughter of them at Whitgaresberg in the thirteenth year of their Raign This Island called in Latin Vâ—cta they gave four years after to their Nephews â—â—uffa and Witgar The Brittains call this Island Guith which saith Nennius signifies a divorce or renting asunder because is is divided from Brittany by so narrow a sea intervening that is seems to have been once ioynd with it The Saxons from the Brittish word called it Witland or Vitland XVIII CHAP. 1.2 A Synod assembled in Wales by Saint
the Holy Bishop David the glory of Brittany the Father of his countrey is this day dead he has escaped out of the prison of his body and is flown to heaven Beleive me I my self have seen a multitude of Angels conducting him in to the joy of his Lord and our Lord himself at the entrance of Paradice hath crownd him with glory and honour Know also that Brittany which is depriv'd of so great a light will a long time mourn the absence of so powerfull a Patron He it was who oppos'd himself to the sword of our Lord which was half drawn out for the destruction of that nation in revenge of their sins and impenitence Now will God deliver up Brittany to strange Nations which know him not and Pagans shall empty the Island of its inhabitants Christian Religion shall be utterly dissipated in it till the time prefix'd by God be ended But after that it shall through the mercies of our Lord be restor'd to its former state yea to a far better and happier How true this Prophecy of S. Kentigern was the following Story will demonstrate 7 S. David was buried in his own Church of Menevia which saith Geffrey of Monmouth he had loved above all other Monasteries of his Diocese because S. Patrick who had prophecied of his Nativity had been the founder of it He adds that it was by the command of Malgo King of the Venedotae that he was there buried And that after five hundred years he was solemnly canoniz'd by Pope Calixtus the second of that name The Church in which he was buried was dedicated to S. Andrew but in succeeding times took S. David for the Patron by whose name it and the whole Diocese was call'd S. Davids 8. The Memory of his Sanctity was so precious that within a few years after his death the visiting of his Church was a great devotion of those times S. Oudoceus Successour of S. Theliau in the Bishoprick of Landaff after a Pilgrimage to visit the Monuments of the Holy Apostâ—es at Rome made another to the Church of S. David And afterward when any one had a desire to goe in devotion to Rome and was hindred either by the difficulties or dangers of the iourney he might equall the merit of such a pilgrimage by twice visiting the Church of S. Davids as appears by a Dâ—stick common in those times expressing so much Such was either the pious credulity of that age or perhaps that compensation was allow'd by Popes 9. The Successour of S. David in the Bishoprick of Menevia was called Kinoc or Cenac who was translated thither from the See of S. Patern But his and many of his Successours Gests have been buried in obscurity for the Name of Saint David did so fill the Church of Menevia for severall ages that the mention of his successours has been omitted XXI CHAP. 1.2.3 Death of King Otta and K. Cerdic 1. BEcause we would not discontinue the Gests of the famous Bishop S. David we have pursued them severall years beyond the date and season whereto we are arrived in the Generall History of the Ecclesiasticall state of Brittany Which disorder hereafter also oft to be committed especially in the lives of particular Saints we expect will find pardon because therby a greater disorder will be avoyded of delivering their actions peece-meale and by shreds to the Readers prejudice We will therefore return to the place from which we made this diversion 2. In the year of Grace five hundred thirty two Otta King of Kent dyed leaving his Son Irmeric Successour in his Kingdom who was illustrious for nothing more then in that he was Father to the glorious and happy King Ethelhert the first Christian King among the Saxons 3. Two years after dyed also Cerdic King of the West-Saxons in the sixteenth year of his Raign to whom succeeded his Son Kenric in all his Dominions except the Isle of Wight which he left to his Sisters Son Witgar whom he dearly lov'd both for propinquity of blood and military skill XXII CHAP. 1.2 c Of S. Iohn a Brittish Saint in France 4.5 c. Of S. Mochia a Brittish Saint in Ireland 1. IN our ancient English Martyrologe the death of a Holy Brittish Preist is assignâ—d to the year five hundred thirty â—eaven His name was Iohn and his fame was more celebrated in forrain Nations then his own The great commotions of Brittany and barbarous cruelty of the Saxons compelled great numbers to seek means of serving God abroad which they could not find at home Among whom this Holy Preist Iohn was one who retir'd himselfe into France and thoâ—gâ— he spent his liâ—e iâ— solitude and prayer in the Province of Tours yet it pâ—eas'd God by a miracle after his death to 〈◊〉 known his Sanctity Which Miracle I shâ—â—ld scarce have mention'd in this History were it not that I find it related by a famous Bâ—shop S. Gregory oâ— Tours in whose Provâ—nce thiâ— Holy Preist liv'd and who might himself have been an eye-witnes oâ— it The relation given by him is as followeth 2. Not far from this Church of Caâ—on rests the sacred Holy of a certain Preist named Iohn He was by Nation a Bâ—ittain and living here with great devotion and piety our Lord was pleas'd by 〈◊〉 miraculously to restore health to many He the better to attend to divine love avoyded the â—ight of men confining himself to a little Cell â—nd Oratory over against the Church of Caâ—on â—here 〈◊〉 a little Orchard cultivated by himself he had planted a few lawrel-trees which now are â—o encreased that the boughs of them being drawn â—ogether arch-â—ise doe afford a very pleasing â—hade Vnder those laurels his custom was to sit reading or writing as he thought fit After his death among the said trees whose wide-stretch'd branches made a very commodious shade there was one which through age was quite withered Then he to whom the care of the place was committed dâ—â—g'd up the roots of the said dry tree and of the body of it hewed out a seat or bench upon which when he was weary or would seriously meditate on busines he was used to sitt After he had made such use of the said seat the space of two years or mâ—re a thought of remorse came into his heart I beleive by divine Inspiration which forced him to say Alas Sinner that I am â—hy doe I for mine own convenience make use of a seat fram'd of the tree which so holy a Preist planted with his oâ—n hand Having said this he presently took a â—â—ade and digging a deâ—p hole in the ground presently he putt the seat into it after he had cutt off the â—eet which supported it and then cover'd it with earth Now behold a great wonder The very next spring this dry bench thus buried as hath been said sprouted forth into green branches as the other treese did which prosper'd so well that at this day there are proceeded
administration of his Kingdom to a Nephew by his Sister and Son of Loth King of the Picts called Mordred Who taking advantage of his Vncles absence invaded the throne upon a pretence that King Arthur was a bastard as being born not in lawfull mariage And to this treason he added the crime of incest violently taking his Vncles wife Queen Guenhumara Moreover to strengthen him self he entred into a Confederacy with the King of the West-Saxons to whom he quietly yeilded severall Provinces 3. These infamous crimes being come to the ears of King Arthur he presently returned into Brittany inflamed with a rage and hatred unquencheable against his abominable kinsman Mordred was prepared to hinder his landing at which time a cruell batell was fought between them in which Angusâ—lus King of Albania and Walwan another Nephew of King Arthur were slain Notwithstanding at last with infinite difficulty he landed And renewing the fight he made a great slaughter of his enemies and compelled Mordred to fly to Winchester Whither he was with great fury pursued by King Arthur where in a second batell after much blood shed Mordred was again putt to flight which he directed towards Cornwal But King Arthur not ceasing to follow at last overtook him neer the River Camblan in which place the controversy between them was ended but fatally to them both 4. For Mordred having ranged his army in a desperat fury rushed among his enemies resolved rather to dye then once more to shew his back to them In this coÌ„bat which continued almost a whole day after horrible blood-shed on both sides King Arthur with the courage and fury of a lyon rushed into the troop where he knew Mordred was and making way with his sword at last with horrible slaughter dispersed his enemies There fell the Traytour Mordred and with him severall Saxon Commanders Cheldric Elaphius Egbrith and Bruning and many thousands with them 5. But this Victory cost King Arthur his life also For in the combat he received a mortall wound Whereupon he was conveyed into the Isle Avallonia now Glastonbury by the charity of a kinswoman of his a noble Matron called Morganis This gave the foolish Brittish Bards occasion to invent the story of a Faery Goddesse called Morganis which caried the Body of King Arthur by Magical skill into Avallonia with a promise that she would cure his wounds and that he should return with his former courage and strength to govern his Brittains And for this reason during many years yea ages his return was expected by them as foolshly as the coming of the Messias is by the Iewes 6. When Queen Guenhumara heard of the return of her husband and his war with his Nephew she fled in great hast to the Citty Caër-leon where she took the Habit of Religion among the Nunns in the Monastery of S. Iulius the Martyr 7. The true reason why King Arthur would be caried to the Monastery of Glastonbury doubtles was partly to prepare himself more perfectly for death in the company and by the assistance of the Holy Monks living there and likewise that after his death he might be buried among such a world of Saints as reposed there from the beginning of Christianity The like design we read of in Constantin for he ordaind his buriall in like manner to the end he might be partaker of the Suffrages of so many Saints of the prayers of such as in succeeding times should come to visit their Monuments 8. King Arthur before his death gave unto the said Monastery Brent-march and Poulden with other lands beside Which the Pagan Angli took away but afterward being converted to the Faith restored with advantage He appointed likewise for his Successour a kinsman of his called Constantin and having recommended himself to the Prayers of the Monks he dyed happily and after a Christian manner was buried with a Crosse. 9. His conveyance to Glastonbury was it seems by own order done with great secrecy and by the same order his death and place of burial was studiously coÌ„ceald The reason is given by Mathew of Westminster in these words The dying King was desirous to be hidden least his enemies should insult and his freinds be molested for so great a calamity And hence it is that since our Histories doe relate nothing of his death and buriall the Brittish Nation out of their great affection to him doe contend that he is still alive And on this occasion was invented the Prophecy fathered on Merlin the Magician that he should appear and raign once more Lastly Malmsburiensis affirms that in his time who dyed in the year of Grace one thousand one hundred forty two the Sepulcher of King Arthur could no where be found whereas the Monument of his Heroical Nephew Walwin Prince of a Territory called Walwerth had lately been found in the time of King William near the Sea-coast and that it was fourteen foot long 10. Notwithstanding a little while after in the raign of King Henry the Second by the pious industry of certain devout persons King Arthurs Monument was at last found and the expectation of his return utterly vanished among the Welsh Nation The manner how it was found together with the description of it we have in severall of our Historians as Mathew Paris and Giraldus Cambrensis who affirms that the Abbot who found it shewd him the Crosse which lay over King Arthurs body the characters whereof he curiously read c. 11. But the most authentick account hereof we may receive from the Great Table of Glastonbury framed on purpose to continue the memory of the said Invention a copy whereof is preserved by B. Vsher in this tenour In this Island Avallonia or rather this Tomb of Saints at Glastonbury doe rest King Arthur the flower of the Kings of Brittany and Guenhavera his Queen who after their decease were honourably buried near the old Church between two stone-Pyramids heretofore nobly engraven And in the same place have their bodyes rested for many ages to wit six hundred twenty eight years till the time of Henry de Soili who after the burning of the said Church was Abbot of the same place The which said Abbot after many admonitions by severall persons commanded men to digg between the said Piramids to try whether they could find the Kings body but before they began to digg the place was all encompassed with cortains They digged therefore exceeding deep and at last found a very great Biere of wood altogether shutt which with their instruments they opened and within it discovered the Kings body and a certain Crosse of Lead of which one whole side was filled with this Inscription Here lyes buried the famous King Arthur in the Island Avallonia Then they opened the Tomb of the Queen and the hayr 's of her head were spread over her body and seemd as if she had been lately buried but assoon as they touched them they fell all
moreover ambition and revenge had such power over him that they invited him to commit crimes which hastned the ruine of his countrey Hence it is that Gildas calls him the Tyrant of Danmonia Tyrant by reason of his cruelty and Tyrant of one onely Province because severall others at the same time had invaded each one their severall Principalities and for the maintaining of their unjustly usurp'd power fill'd the whole nation with all manner of crimes and impiety 4. This gave occasion to the same Gildas to write and publi'sh a passionate Invective against the vices of the whole Brittish Nation which had universally deprav'd the inhabitants of all states and conditions excepting a few exceeding few who seing destruction unavoydably coming on the Nation sequestred themselves from publick affaires and in solitude deplor'd the sins of others and by great austerities and pennances procur'd indulgence to their own soules 5. In former times saith he our Kings publick Officers private persons Bishops and other Ecclesiasticks every one kept their order and perform'd the duties belonging to them But when they were dead Such as Ambrosius Vther-pendragon Arthur and likewise Dubricius David c. there succeeded a generation utterly ignorant of the former Vertues among whom all the rules of Truth and Iustice were so shaken and subverted that no foot-steps nor so much as the least monument of those vertues appeard in any of the foresaid orders and conditions c. 6. Constantin at his first ascending into his Throne bound himself by a solemn Oath to govern justly and to use his utmost endeavours to defend his subjects from injuries and oppressions and the common wealth from the violence of its enemies This appers because the year following we find him accused of perjury and violating his Faith given for his barbarous cruelty and sacrilegious profanation of Gods house 7. For two sons of Mordred saith Mathew of Westminster rose in arms against Constantin being desirous to revenge their Fathers death slain by King Arthur as hath been said These ioyning in a confederacy with the Saxons fought many battles with him But at last being compelled to flye Constantin pursued them and one he slew before the Altar of S. Amphibalus his Church in Winchester And the other who had hid himself in a certain Convent of Monks he condemned to a cruell death at London 8. For this Sacrilegious inhumanity Gildas in his too free stile calls Constantin the tyrannicall whelp of the Lyonnes of Danmonia an infringer of the dreadfull Sacrament of an Oath by which he bound himself before God and all his Saints to abstain from all injustice and treachery to his subjects notwithstanding which in the very bosoms both of their carnall Mother and the common Spiritual Mother the Church and nere unto the most Holy Altars he had torn the bowels of two Royal Youths though covered with the Vestment of a holy Abbot Sancti Abbatis amphibalo whilst they stretched forth their hands not armed with swords to resist but to implore help from God and his Altar notwithstanding all which he most barbarously shed their blood which with a purple dye stained the Seat of the Ecclesiasticall Sacrifice and the Sacred palls which covered it By which expression of Gildas it seems that these two children Sons of Mordred had not been guilty of raising war against Constantin but without any offence done by them had been murdred contrary to his â—ath 9. In consequence to which Invective the same Authour adioyns most pressing exhortations to Constantin that he would doe suitable pennance for these horrible crimes implore the Divine Mercy that if possible he might avoyd the dark inextricable torrents of eternall fires in which otherwise he must for ever be rolled and roasted 10. It is probable that this Zealous Writer who flourished at this time did personally use the like exhortations to him which he after recorded in his Book and that they wrought a good effect on him For though some of our Historians write that he was slain by Conan who succeeded in the Kingdom Yet Hector Boëtius relates how Constantin after a short raign having been deprived of his wife and children grew weary of his Kingdom and privily stealing from his freinds went into Ireland And that there for the love of Christ he laboured unknown like a poore servant in a Mill. But afterward by perswasion of a Monk to whom he had discovered his condition he was induced to shave his head and consecrate himself to a Religious life in a Monastery where he lived with such piety and devotion that he became a pattern of all vertues to the rest of the Monks That at last he was by the Prelat of that place sent in Mission to the Scotts to instruct that nation in the doctrin of Christ where he suffred Martyrdom by the hands of certain impious persons After some Ages he was venerated as a Saint and by the authority of succeeding Bishops Temples were dedicated to his honour which yet remain in that Nation 11. What is thus related by Boëtius receives a strong confirmation from the Authour of S. Davids life in Capgrave where we read That when the fame of S. Davids holines was spread abroad severall Princes forsaking their Kingdoms retired to his Monastery Likewise Constantin King of the Cornishmen which is the same Title with Rex Danmoniae in Gildas forsaking his Throne became a Monk there and after some time spent in the devout service of God he at last went into a far distant countrey where he built a Monastery II. CHAP. 1.2 c. S. Kentigern forced to flye into Wales where he founds a Monastery and Episcopall See Of Malgo a Prince who opposed him 1. BEfore we proceed to the Gests of Conan Successour to Constantin in the Kingdom of Brittany it will be requisite that we relate a great affliction and persecution which befell the famous and Holy Bishop Kentigern in the second year of the raign of the said Constantin His Birth Education consecration to the Bishoprick of Glasco with the defects attending it have been already declared 2. Now in pursuance of his succeding Gests Iohn of Tinmouth thus writes Certain Sons of Belial kinsmen to King Marke rose against the Saint conspiring his death Whereupon being admonished by Divine revelation he departed directing his journey to Menevia where the Holy Bishop David flourished with all vertues Near Caër-leon he converted many to the Faith and built a Church Being come to S. David he abode with him some time and received from the Prince of that Region Cathwallam a place commodious for a Monastery Which having erected at Egla Elwy he fixed there an Episcopall See Near that place there was a certain Noble man which often threatned and effectually endeavoured to expell him from thence whom God therefore smote with blindnes But upon the holy Bishops prayers his sight was restored for which he became
mett on the fourth day before the Nones of May at which Vigilius refused to be present not esteeming it Canonicall by reason of the absence of the Western Bishops who were most interessed in the affaire 7. However after twenty dayes respite obtain'd Vigilius sent a Writing to the Emperour which he calld a Constitutum wherin he at large gave his iudgment of â—he Tria Capitula telling him that as touching the blasphemies of Theodorus he did abhorre them but in imitation of the Council of Ephesus wold spare his name Again that it would be superfluous to cast any infamy on the Writings of Theodoret against S. Cyrill since S. Cyrill himselfe and the Councill of Chalcedon had requir'd no other satisfaction from him but only to pronounce Anathema against Nestorius which he did And as touching the Epistle of Ibas no discussion should be made of it after the Council of Chalcedon 8. This Constitutum the Emperour contrary to his promise reserv'd to himself but withall acquainting the Synod with Vigilius his mind touching the Tria Capitula which he had oftimes both by words and writing express'd the Synod proceeded to a condemnation of them withall complaining that the Pope would not afford his presence among them 9. After this Definition of the Bishops in the Council the Pope being in extreme anguish because he saw how the Western Bishops would be offended and that this scandal would be the greater by reason that the Emperour had not sent his Constitutum to the Council utterly refus'd his consent and approbation of their Definition For which refusall he was by the Emperour sent into banishment with seuerall other Bishops 10. His banishment did not continue long for six months after the Synods Definition Vigilius sent a Decretal Epistle to Eutychius the Successour of Menas in which he condemn'd the Tria Capitula and profess'd Communion with all those who embracing the Four Councils of the Church had condemn'd the same meaning hereby the last Council which he would not name This Decree of Vigilius was by the Grecians referd among the Acts of the Council by vertue wherof it became acknowleged a lawfull Oecumenicall Council 11. This end being given to this unnecessary Controversy all the Western Churches excepting only the Bishops of Istria Venice and Liguria consented to it But these Churches being under the dominion of the Longobardi broke into an open Schism which continued till the time of S. Gregory the Great And besides them we doe not find any other Churches unsatisfied excepting Ireland only to the Bishops whereof S. Gregory in the year before S. Kentigerns iourney to Rome wrote an Epistle in answer to one of theirs which had charged the Roman See for injuring the Council of Chalcedon by condemning the Tria Capitula But S. Gregory informed them that this Controversy did not at all touch the Faith of the Church but only the persons of two or three Bishops That the authority of the Council of Chalcedon was entire both with those who oppugn'd and those who defended the Tria Capitula and therefore none could have just cause to make a rent in the Church upon so trifling a quarrel Which answer of the Holy Pope it seems gave satisfaction to the Irish Bishops for we read following Epistles from him to them as to unanimous Brethren instructing them touching Rites in Baptism and whether it was to be administred to such as return'd from the Nestorian Heresy c. 12. The state of this Controversy hath been thus largely sett down because at this very time it was hottly agitated when S. Kentigern went to Rome and probably was a principall motive of his journey Which is the more likely because an Irish Bishop called Albanus went thither at the same time likewise And though the Brittish Churches are no where mention'd as partaking with those who were divided from the Roman See yet it might well become the zeale of so holy a Bishop as S. Kentigern to inform himself truly of the state of the present controversy that so he might prevent a future breach V. CHAP. 1. S. Kentigerns death 2. The manner of it 3 His preparation thereto 4. Of his Miracles 1. SAint Kentigern eight years after this his voyage to Rome by a mature and happy death rested from his labours to witt in the year of our Lord six hundred and one being then fourscore and five years old according to the true computation of Bishop Vsher though others mislead by Capgrave add a hundred years more to his age 2. The manner of his death is thus related by Iohn of Tinmouth The man of God Saint Kentigern being worn away with age had his nerves so dissolved that he was forced to sustain his iawes by tying a linnen ruban about his head which came under his Chin to the end he might be enabled with lesse difficulty to pronounce his words This dissolution of his sinews may be ascrib'd to a promise a little before his death made him by an Angell Who told him Since thy whole life in this world has been a continuall Martyrdom it hath pleas'd our Lord to grant thee a milder and easier end of thy life then other men ordinarily find 3. And as touching his preparation to his death it thus follows in the same Authour At length calling together his Disciples he earnestly exhorted them to a continuance in observing the duties of their holy Religion to mutuall charity peace hospitality and diligence in reading and Prayer Moreover he gave and bequeath'd to them earnest and efficacious precepts firmly to obey the Decrees of the Holy Fathers and Constitutions of the Holy Roman Church After which Exhortation given he departed to our Lord on the Ides of Ianuary in the sixtieth year after he was first consecrated Bishop 4. After his death the same of his Sanctity was every where spread by a world of miracles the particulars may be read in Capgrave to whom the Reader is refer'd Concerning him thus writes Iohannes Major S. Kentigern was contemporary and a singular freind of S. Columba He was illustrious for many miracles and his body reposes at Glasgu to whose honour a Church was erected in that Citty second to none in Scotland for costly ornaments and rich endowments of Canonries His Memory is celebrated in our English Martyrologe on the thirteenth of Ianuary VI. CHAP. 1.2 c. The Kingdom of the Northumbers erected 7. K. Conan dyes and Vortiper succeeds 8. After whom Malgo Conan raigns 9.10 Battells between the Brittains and Saxons 1. COnstantin the kinsman and Successour of King Arthur being dead or removed Aurelius Conanus his Nephew a young man of extraordinary worth and well deserving the Crown saith Westmonasteriensis succeeded him his only fault was that he was a lover of Civill contentions He cast into prison his Vncle to whom the Crown in right belonged and murdred two of his Sons who stood in his way to the kingdom
Which ambition and cruelty was probably a cause inducing some of our Historians to charge him with the murder of Constantin his predecessour 2. Gildas gives a Character of him much lesse favourable then Mathew of Westminster for he accuses him of many parricides adulteries fornications inflaming his countrey with civill wars and other crimes for which without repentance he denounces to him a short raign and after it eternall miseries And accordingly it fell out for though Mathew of Westminster allows him thirty years rule Yet it more suits with Chronology to assign only four to his raign 3. In the third year whereof whilst the Brittish Provinces consum'd themselves with civill contentions a new and powerfull kingdom of the Saxons was establish'd in the Northern parts calld the Kingdome of the Northumbers the manner and degrees by which they arrived to such power is describ'd by Malmsburiensis to this effect 4. Hengist at the beginning of his raign in the kingdom of Kent sent into those Northern parts his Brother Otha with his Son Ebusa men of great courage experience and Nobility For they derived their descent from Woden one of the German Deities Which Woden had three Sons Weldege Withlege and Beldege From the eldest son descended the Kings of Kent from the second the Kings of the Mercians and from the third the Kings of the West-saxons and Northumbers whos 's first King Ida reckoned himself the tenth from Woden 5. Now Otha and Ebusa the first Saxons which brought an army into those Northern parts fought many battles with the Brittish inhabitants and having conquered those who resisted them received the rest into their protection suffring them to live in a quiet subiection They and their successours also notwithstanding contented themselves many years with the title of Governours or Dukes acknowledging a dependance and submission to the Kings of Kent But in the year ninety nine after their first arrivall they assum'd the Title and Dignity of Kings Of which the first was calld Ida whether attaining that supereminence by election or invasion is not manifest in story 6. Other Writers affirm that the whole Regâ—â— possess'd by these Northumbers was divided into two parts Of which that which was more Northern extending it self from the Bay of Edenborough to the Picts-wall was inhabited by the Bernicians and the other reaâ—â—ing from the Picts-wall to the River of 〈◊〉 was held by the Deiri So that the whole kingdom of the Northumbers anciently containd the Provinces of the Picts Laudon Northâ—â—berland Cumberland Westmorland 〈◊〉 York and Lancaster This will appear by the lives of severall Saints said to have liv'd in the kingdom of the Northumbrians The same Authours add that the said Division of the Kingdom was made by Ida who leaving his Son to govern the Deiri himself fix'd his habitation among the Bernicians beyond the Picts-wall 7. Aurelius Conanus dying in the fourth year of his Raign Vortipor Prince of the Demetae succeeded him who is by Gildas stild a Tyrant who in his old age ascended the throne by civill discords being a wicked son of a good Prince defild by many parâ—icids and adulteries who having rid himself of his lawfull wife wallowed in last with her impudent daughter Whereupon he exhorts him by a timely repentance to avert Gods iudgments from him 8. His raign likewise lasting onely four years the throne was invaded by Malgo Conanus or Maglocuus a Prince no lesse vitious then his Predecessours For in the same Gildas his description he is said to have murdred his Vncle Prince of Venedotia calld Catwallain together with the greatest part of his Nobility This is the same Maglocunus who afforded to S. Kentigern a place for a Church and Monastery And afterward being tormented with remorse for his parricides he relinquish'd the world and retired into a Monastery where he under took a Monasticall Profession But the sparks of ambition thus coverd broke forth again into a flame so that quitting his solitude he return'd to all his former crimes and became an Insular Dragon depressing other Tyrants and by strengthning himself with their power becoming a far greater Tyrant himself 9. In the second year of his Raign a great battell was fought between the Brittains and Kenric King of the West Saxons The place of the Combat was neer Sorbâ—odunum calld afterward Salisbury In which combat after much blood shed the Brittains were at last overcome and forc'd to fly 10. And four years after the Brittains thirsting to avenge them selves of their former defect gathered together all their best forces against whom Kenric with his son Ceaulin marched The armies mett in the province of the Dobuni Oxfordshire at Berambury now Bambury The Brittains divided their Army into Nine Bodyes three of which they placed in the front three in the midst and three in the rear The Saxons though inferiour in numbers yet much â—â—ceeded them in stature and strength and they fought all in one Body The combat was bloody continuing till night and it was doubtfull which side had the better After this many other battells pass'd between them but for the most part the victory fell to the West Saxons VII CHAP. 1. Bridius King of the Picts 2. King Malgo-Conan dyes and Careticus succeeds 3. Severall Petty Brittish Princes 4. Alla King of the Northumbers 1. WHilst the Brittains and Saxons contended in the West the Picts in the North beyond the Frith of Edenborough made Bridius their King who was Nephew to Loth their former King being his Brothers son But whereas Hector Boëtius says that he raign'd in the Province of London that is inconsistent with what was formerly related touching the limits of the Kingdom of the Northumbrians In the Ninth year of this King Bridius S. Columba came of Ireland into Brittany as shall be shewn And this being constantly affirm'd by all our ancient Historians to have hapned in the five hundred sixty and fifth year of Grace B. Vsher without cause questions the placing the beginning of King Bridius his raign in the year five hundred fifty seaven 2. In the year following dyed the Tyrant Maglocunus after whom Caretum took upon him to sustain the state of Brittany every day more and more and more falling to ruine But in vain for besides that God had fix'd a period to it this Prince was no better then his Predecessours being like them stain'd with all vices But determinatly to seâ—t down either when he began his raign or when he ended it is extremely difficult considering the small light which our Records afford of those times And as for the severall Princes whose shamefull Characters are given us by Gildas it is hard to say whether they were Monarks of the Brittains On the contrary by his manner of writing most of them seâ—m to have liv'd in severall Provinces and there raign'd at the same time 3. Besides the fore named Prince the same Gildas directs the
point of his sharp stile against one named Câ—neglas by interpretation Yellow Lyon whom he accuses of all sorts of crimes impiety againâ—â— God and savage cruelty to his subjects repudiating his lawfull wife and violating her Sister who after her widdow-hood had vowd chastity to God and lastly by many injuries afflicting holy men and Preâ—â—â— which ceased not to offer up to God their sight and prayers for him Whom he exhorts to change his life that he might reap benefit by the Prayers of those who had power to bind in heaven whan they had bound in this world and to loose likewise such as were penitent 4. Now by a view of the impieties of all these last Princes of Brittany the Reades will observe the justice of Gods severity against so wicked a Nation from which he took the Spirituall Kingdom of Christ and bestowd it on a people which few years after brought fruits worthy of it And again out of this dunghill of vices some pearles may be gathered for here we find the Wise Gildas commending a perpetuall vow of Chastity made not only by Virgins but Widows also the infringing of which vow he bitterly inveighs against And again he acknowledges in Gods Preists a power of retaining and absolving sinners not by way of declaration but authority and iurisdiction 5. In the year five hundred fifty nine dyed Ida King of the Northumbrians to whom succeeded his Son Alla whose Empire extended both over the Deiri and Bernicians This is that King Alla to whose name Pope Gregory alluded when he said prophetically that in the Province of King Alla there should be sung Alleluia But we must observe that though he had the authority paramount over all the Kingdom of the Northumbrians yet there were in some of the Provinces Brittish Princes with dependance on him which called themselves Kings So we mentioned lately Mâ—â—ken King of the Cumbrians For these Northern Saxons having obtaind their dominion not by absolute conquest but in many Provinces by Treaty they left the Princes there still invested with their former authority yet with dependance and deference to them VIII CHAP. 1.2 c. Saint Theodoric a Brittish Prince retires into solitude And comes out to fight with the Saxons In which fight he is mortally wounded 6.7 c. His Son Monric censured by a Synod at Landaff 1. THis Age afforded us more then one Example both of the vigour of Episcopall Authority and zeale exercised by a Holy Bishop Synodically and likewise of submission to the said Spirituall Authority by Princes otherwise of little devotion on the contrary staind with many vices and crimes But before we relate these particulars we will first declare who this Bishop and Princes were 2. The Bishops name was S. Oudoceus the Son of Anaumeda Sister to S. Theliau and Budic a Prince in Lesser Brittany S. Oudoceus from his infancy was addicted to piety He was assidileus in fasting watching and prayer for an everlasting reward In devotion he visited the Monument of S. Peter at Rome and at his return he went to the place of S. David and from thence he diverted to the Church of S. Theliau taking with him certain Relicks which during his Pilgrimages he had obtaind Afterward he succeded Saint Theliau the next Bishop of Landaff after Saint Dubricius and was an heyr not only of his dignity but of his vertue doctrin and miracles He is commemorated on the sixth day before the Nones of Iuly 4. Next as touching the Prince his name was Mouric Son of Theodoric Prince of Glamorganshire in the Province of the Silures who being weary of worldly vanities undertook a Monasticall Profession and served Almighty God in solitude having transferr'd his Pricipality on his son Mouric Into which his Son was no sooner entred but the Saxons broke into his countrey and began to wast it Whereupon the inhabitants had recourse to their former Prince Theodoric whom they even compelled to quitt his desart and to be their Generall in the war He full of Divine courage encountred the infidell Enemies whom he putt to flight at Tintern nere the River Vaga But having received a dangerous wound in the combat he returned homeward and perceiving that it would prove mortall he gave charge to his Son Mouric that in what place soever he should end his life he should there build a Church to God and a Sepulcher for himself After this proceeding in his journey he had not passed above five miles but at a place where the Rivers Vaga and Severn meet he gave up his Spirit 5. There did his Son Mouric erect a Church in which he layd his Fathers body whom posterity venerated as a Saint calling the place from his name Merthir-Tendric that is The place of the Martyr-Theodoric At this day it is more contractedly called Merthirn In the same place saith B. Godwin is seated the house and possessions of the Bishops of Landaff adding That Mouric first of his own accord gave to that Church a farm called Mochros lying on the banks of the River Vaga together with Portheassegg and the Church of Gurvid And afterward for expâ—â—â—ion of a murder committed by him on a person called Cynetu contrary to a league by oath contracted between them he added other possessions as Ringranauc Nantana and Kansulvim with other lands besides He had two Sons Arthruis and Frior and by Arthruis or Athruis he had a grandchild called Morcant 6. This is that Prince Mouric this the crime against which the Holy Bishop Oudoceus exercised his spirituall authority the order and manner we read expressly declared in the Acts of a Synod of Landaff lately rescued from darknes and worms by our diligent Antiquary Sir Henry Spelman the tenour whereof is as followeth The Synod of Landaff assembled by Oudoceus third Bishop of that Church about the year of Grace five hundred and sixty in which Mouric King of Glamorgan for his perfidious murdring of Cynetu was excommunicated c. 7. King Mouric and Cynetu mett together at Landaff and in the presence of Oudocâ—us Bishop swore before the Relicks of Saints lying before them that they would observe a firm peace between them Some space after this solemn Oath thus made King Mouric by treachery slew Cynetu Whereupon Bishop Oudoceus called together all Ecclesiasticks from the mouth of Taratyrin-Guy to Tyvi together with three Abbots Consen Abbot of the valley of Carban Cargen Abbot of Ildute and Sulgen Abbot of Docquinni and in a full Synod excoÌ„municated King Mouric for the murder by him committed and for perjury in transgressing the Covenant made in his presence and on the Altar of S. Peter the Apostle and of S. Dubricius and S. Theliau moreover inclining the Crosses toward the ground he interdicted the countrey of Mouric and so dismissed the King The Christian Communion also cursed the King with his progeny the whole Synod confirming it and saying Let his days be few his children
Orphans and his wife a Widow And the King with his whole Region remaind the space of two years more under the same Excommunication 8. After that the King seing the perdition of his own soule and damnation of his Kingdom could no longer sustain an Excommunication of such continuance but humbly beggd pardon at Landaff of Bishop Oudoceus Who thereupon in the presence of three Abbots imposed on him the yoke of Pennance proportionated to the quality and heynousnes of his crimes the King all the while humbly inclining his head shedding teares abundantly The Pennance was that he should three wayes make satisfaction to God and the Church of Landaff namely by Fasting Prayer and Almes 9. King Mouric accepted this Yoke of Pennance And for the redemption of his own soule and for the soule of Cynetu he gave to the Church of Landaff and into the hand of Oudoceus Bishop and all his Successours four villages with their entire liberty to be held free from all service for ever and with absolute enjoyment of Common through his countrey to the inhabitants abiding in the said lands in feilds woods pastures and Water The first is called Ringracnauc the second Nantavo the third a village beyond Kadava where Cynetu was slain the fourth a village beyond Nadava where the Kings Son committed adultery it reaches from the Fenn called Elleti to Nandava and it is called the village Gudberdh These four villages contain four and twenty Modij of Land 10. Witnesses hereto of Clergy men were Oudoceus Bishop Consen Abbot of the vale of Carban Carbam Abbot of Ildute Sulgen Abbot of Docuni And of Laicks were present King Mouric with his Son Frioc and Morrant the Son of Arthruis c. This is the form of the first Synod of Landaff in which the discreet Reader will observe severall passages which will give light to see both the Religion and Discipline of that age IX CHAP. 1.2 c Severall Welsh Synods and the occasions of them 6. S. Oudoceus his death 1. THE Complaint of Gildas touching the Princes living in his time was very just that Brittany had Kings but those Kings were bloody Tyrants often times swearing and as oft forswearing ready enough to make vows and promises but presently breaking those promises sanguinary proud parricids c. For besides the fore-cited Synod the same Bishop Oudoceus was obliged upon the very like causes to collect two more which are extant also in Sir H. Spelman Which to avoyd tediousnes shall not here be set down at length being both of them parallel to the former It will suffise therefore breifly and summarily to sett down the occasions of collecting thē the proceedings in them 2. The occasion of the former of them was this King Morcant and his Vnkle Frioc in the presence of S. Oudoceus Bishop and the three forenamed Abbots at the podium Church of S. Ildutus took their oaths at the Holy Altar on which were placed the Relicks of Saints that they would observe peace and amity together without any guile adding this convention That if either of them should kill or commit treachery against the other he should not redeem his crime by money or lands but should be obliged to quit his kingdom and spend his whole life in pilgrimage in forrain countreys A good while after which Covenant made King Morcant by the Devils instigation slew his Vncle. After which crime committed he came to the Holy Bishop Oudocéus to Landaff humbly desiring pardon of those his two crimes of Homicide and perjury The Bishop thereupon assembled a Synod at the Monastery of the Vale of Carban whereto came all the Clergy and forenam'd Abbots as likewise King Morcant attended with the principall persons of Morcannuc or Glamorganshire 3. The Synod being assembled and consulting on this affaire gave their judgment that to avoyd the depriving the land of the protection of its naturall Lord the King should be permitted to redeem a pilgrimage by fasting prayers and Almes Which Pennance the King laying his hand on the four Gospells and the Relicks of Saints undertook to perform promising moreover that for ever after he would in all things mercifully execute justice Which Pennance being finish'd accordingly and Christian Communion restor'd to him he proclam'd the Churches of Catoc Ildut and Docunni free from all Regall service discharging likewise the Church of S. Ildutus of a bagg of Honey and an iron-caldron which formerly were to be presented to the King 4. The Third Synod which for affinity of the matter shall be adjoyn'd here though it was celebrated probably many yerrs after was assembled on this occasion A certain Brittish Prince named Guidnerth in a contention for the Principality slew his Brothe Merchien For which he was excommunicated by S. Oudoceus in a full Synod in testimony of which Excommunication the Crosses were taken down and layd on the ground and the Cimbals were turned Thus he remain'd excluded from Christian Communion the space of three years At the end of which demanding pardon he was sent into Lesser Brittany to S. Sampson Arch-bishop of Dole from him to receive iudgment and suitable pennance This was done partly because of the great amity between those Bishops but cheifly because the same language being spoken in both countreyes he could more freely discover his fault and require indulgence from the said Arch-bishop This voyage was undertaken by Guidnerth who having obtain'd absolution he return'd with Letters sealed by S. Sampson before the year was ended But because he had not according to the injunction given him remain'd a whole year in Exile the Bishop would not take off his Excommunication Presently after S. Oudoceus dyed to whom Berthgiun succeeded in the Bishoprick of Landaff To him King Morcant and Guednerth made an earnest request to take off the Excommunication from Guednerth and to raise again from the earth the Crosses and Cimbals with the Holy Relicks Whereupon after a promise made by him to make satisfaction for his crime by fasting prayers and alms he was at last with great devotion and many tears shed by him absolv'd by the Bishop After which the said Guednerth to testify his gratitude gave to the Church of Landaff these Lands Lann Catgual and Tye with all the woods Sea-coasts and liberties c. Witnesses whereof were these Clarks c. 5. B. Godwin affirms that this third Synod was celebrated not by S. Oudoceus but by a Bishop of Landaff call'd Grecielus the seaventh from S. Oudocéus to whom Berthguin succeeded and that the fratricide Guidnerth to shew his gratitude gave to the foresaid Bishop and his Successors of his free liberality Lancadwallader now call'd Bishton or Bishopston which saith he is the only Mannour now left to that See 6. As touching S. Oudocéus the Authour of his life in Capgrave relates that he quitted his Pastorall Cure and built a Monastery nere the River Weye Vaga where assembling a great multitude of Brethren he spent
many prayers entreated him to stay some time with him and as he had signified in his Message restore order to the Church in that Region because in a manner all the inhabitants had lost the Catholick Faith S. Gildas accordingly travelling through all the Provinces of Ireland restored Churches instructed the Clergy in the true Faith and worship of the holy Trinity cured those who had been poysond with Heresy and expelled all Teachers of Errour So that by his Zeale and diligence Truth began again to flourish in the countrey 10. After this the Holy man built many Monasteries in that Island and instructed the children of many of the Nobility in learning and piety And to win the greater number to the service of God he himself became a Monk and brought to the same Profession very many as well of the Nobility as meaner persons and orphans He compassionatly freed likewise from the tyrannicall slavery of Infidels many poore Christians c. 11. Thus this holy man became as it were a second Apostle to Ireland repairing the ruines of that Faith which Saint Patrick first preached among them Now whereas Adamannus says that the Epistle first sent him out of Ireland was brought by Faithfull men If we enquire who these Faithfull men were it will appear very probable that among them the Holy Abbot Komgall was one for the Writer of his life sayes that at this time namely in the seaventh year after the foundation of the Monastery of Beancher which saith B. Vsher was built in the year of Grace five hundred fifty five that holy man sayld into Brittany out of a desire to visit some holy men and to remain there some time where he built a Monastery in a certain village called Heth. 12. How long S. Gildas abode in Ireland is not manifest though for so great a work as he performed there a short time would not suffise But it is without question that he returned into Brittany where he also dyed in a good old age For thus writes Pits of him At last Gildas the glorious Confessour of Christ being ninety years old ended his life in great holines in the Monastery of Banchor where he was buried the fourth day before the Calends of February in the year of Grace five hundred eighty three when Maglocunus sustaind the Brittish Empire falling to ruine And on the same day is celebrated in our Martyrologe the memory also of the other Saint Gildas Albanius Now whereas it is said that Maglocunus was then King of Brittany that may possibly be true for the succession of the Brittish Princes during these tumultuous times for want of Writers is very uncertain 13. If we consider the great age in which he dyed that may reasonably be applied to him which B. Vsher would rather referr to the former S. Gildas namely that S. Brendan the Son of Finloga in the year of our Lord five hundred sixty two came into Brittany to visit the holy old man Gildas dwelling there who was famous for his great wisedom which passage is extracted out of an uncertain Authour of his Life For at that time Gildas was more then threescore and ten years old XI CHAP. 1. The Raign of King Ethelbert 2.3 c. Of S. Columba His Contention with King Dermitius whence followd a Civill Warr in which the King is miraculously overthrown 6. S. Columba pennanced by S. Finian a Bishop 7. And excommunicated by a Synod of Bishops 1. IN the year of Grace five hundred sixty one Irmeric King of Kent after he had raignd thirty years dyed leaving behind him a Son and a Daughter His Son and Successours name was Ethelbert his daughters Ricula This is that happy and famous Ethelbert who according to his Name was the glory and splendour of his Nation who had the first prerogative of receiving and propagating the Christian Faith among the Saxons Some disposition thereto was begun in his Fathers time who by Hector Boëtius his testimony who calls him Iurminric permitted in his Kingdom at least a privat exercise of Christian Religion But before it will be openly professed there by his Son thirty years of his raign must be spent as shall be shewd hereafter During which time many changes hapned to his state for he was frequently exercis'd in war wherein toward the beginning he sustained great losses which afterward he repair'd by many victories with which he much enlarged the limits of his dominions 2. In the third year of his raign the famous S. Columba by occasion of Civil wars and the iniurious dealing of the Bishops in Ireland was compell'd to quitt that Island and come into Brittany Thus does Adelmannus who wrote the life of that Saint relate the particulars Two years after the Civil war at Culedre bene when Dermitius son of Kerbail was Monark of Ireland and all businesses were determin'd before the Kings Tribunal it happned so that S. Columba was obliged to appear before him to challenge a certain free man who had been made a captive And when the cause being pleaded before the King an uniust sentence had been pronounced by him the Man of God rose up with great indignation and before all there pâ—esent said thus O uniust King Know that from this moment thou shalt never see my face within thy dominions till God the Iust Iudge shall have diminish'd thy Kingdom for thy iniustice For as thou hast despis'd mee here before thy Nobles by a Wrongfull iudgment so shall the Eternall God despise thee before thine enemies in the day of war Having said thus he presently took horse smiting him with his whip so as that great store of blood issued from him This being observ'd by the Kings Counsellors present they wondred at it and humbly entreated the King to comply with the Holy mans request for fear God should dissipate his Kingdom according to his threatning 3. But the King filld with fury would not understand that he might doe right but moreoveâ— swore that he would toke revenge on all the kinred of S. Columba and make them all slaves And according to this Oath he gathred a mighty army of three and twenty thousand horse foot and charrets and with it march'd to the confines of that countrey with a resolution utterly to extirpate the inhabitants When therefore the people of Conal heard of the Kings coming they likewise were assembled to the number of three thousand desirous to fight manfully in defence of their countrey being in so great danger and placing all their hope in God alone S. Columba rose very early and being full of Gods Spirit he encouraged them and with a loud voyce which sounded terribly through the whole army he said to them Fear nothing God himself shall fight for you as he did with Moyses against the Egyptians at the Red sea Not any of you shall suffer the least harm for our Lords wrath is inflam'd against this proud Kings army so that if but
Successours or as some write all the subjects were called Vffings Some place the beginning of this Kingdom before that of the West-Saxons but no where can we find their names recorded the reason perhaps being because before Vffa's time they were Kings only by courtesy and with dependance on greater Princes as those of Kent c. as indeed in following ages they were again the Beneficiarij sometimes of the Mercian Kings and sometimes of those of Kent 4. Two years after the beginning of Vffa's raign was fought a Battle fatall to the Brittains by which they were expelld out of almost all the fertile plaine regions of the Island and driven to the Mountains of Cambria Geffrey of Montmouth to make his countrey-mens calamity more illustrious tells us that a certain King calld Gormand came with an army of one hundred sixty six thousand African soldiers and ioynd with the Saxons against King Careticus and his Brittains and drove them beyond the Severn into Wales 5. But Ethelwerd Malmsbury c. more soberly inform us that whereas the Brittains had hitherto defended themselves against the West-Saxons by the firm walls of their Citties of Glocester Cirencester and Bathe this year Ceaulin after an overthrow given them in battell expugn'd those three strong Citties and forc'd them to retire to mountains and woods This battell saith Camden was fought at a place calld Deorham after which the Citty of Bath was given up to the Saxons In which battell three Christian Kings of the Brittains were slaine whose names were Commagil Condidan and Faringmagil So that afterward Ceaulin and his Son Cuthwin were so terrible to the Brittains that all places hastned to render themselves to their power Thus we read in Henry of Huntingdom 6. The Brittains notwithstanding after seaven years rest again attempted another combat with the Saxons at a place calld Fedhanlea saith the same Authour where on both sides they fought with horrible fury In somuch as Cuthwin the Son of Ceaulin being oppressâ—d with multitudes was slain and the army of the Angli putt to flight But King Ceaulin having again repair'd his army the soldiers wherof bound themselves by an oath that they would not fly at last in a battell vanquish'd the conquering Brittains and pursuing them took many Provinces and innumerable spoyles B. Vsher saith that this Battell was fought iuxta Moram lapideam at Sâ—â—an-more in West-morland But that place being a part of the territories of Alla King of the Deiri and Northumbrians no probable cause can be assign'd to draw the King of the West-Saxons so far from his own Dominions unlesse perhaps to give assistance to Alla. XV. CHAP. 1.2 The Mercian Principality erected by Crida 3.4 c. Theonus Arch-bishop of London and Thadioc of York with most of the Brittains quitt England and fly into Wales c. carying Relicks c. with them 1. WHereas our Historians say that by the last battles the conquered Brittains lost many Citties and Regions we may iudge that Mathew of Westminster had some reason to affirm that in the year of Grace five hundred eighty five the Kingdom of the Mercians took beginning under their first King Croeda or Crida Notwithstanding it may more properly be said that the foundations of that Kingdom were now layd which took not its iust form till ten years after 2. This Crida reckond himself the tenth in descent from Woden the Idol Deity of the Saxons And wheras the other Saxon Princes possess'd themselves of the extreme parts of the Island towards the Cambrians Picts and the Ocean Crida peirc'd into the bowells of Brittany by little and little possessing himself of all the Provinces which were towards the North confined with the Rivers Humber and Mersey on the South with Thames on the East with the Severn and Deva and on the East with the German Ocean 3. The Brittains themselves by a voluntary cession made Crida's way very easy to his new erected throne in which he as yet sate contented with the inferiour Title of Governour or Duke For the Saxons being now dispersed through all the parts and Provinces of Brittany and every day gaining more strength became intolerably burdensom to the poor Brittains and being Infidels publish'd Lawes extremely preiudiciall to Christian Religion profess'd by them Whereupon by agreement between the Clergy and other Brittish Inhabitants hitherto mixt with the Saxons they resolved to quitt the Countrey and to retire some of them flying to the mountains of Cambria others into Cornwall and great numbers beyond Sea into Lesser Brittany and other Christian Regions 4. Then it was saith Mathew of Westminster to wit in the year of our Lord five hundred eighty six that the Arch-prelats Theonus Bishop of London and Thadioc of York seing all the Churches which had been subiect to them now destroyd to the ground they attended with many Ecclesiasticks who had escap'd danger from the Saxons fled into Cambria and caried with them the sacred Relicks of Saints out of fear least by an irruption of the Barbarous Saxons the Sacred Bones of so many and so great Saints should otherwise be blotted out of the memory of men Many likewise passing over into Armorick Brittany left the two Provinces of Loegria and Northumbria utterly depriv'd of Christian Congregations The Bodies also of some Saints after they had reverently hid them in Monuments they cast great heaps of earth over them least they should be obnoxious to the contumelious scorn of the Infidels For the Kings of the Angli and Saxons as they were very powerfull in arms so they were most violent Pagans who thirsted after nothing more then defacing of the name of Christ and subverting his Religious Worship Insomuch as when they had subdued the countrey if any Church remaind untouch'd they took occasion thereby to bring greater confusion and contempt on the Name of Christ by turning it into a Temple of their profane Idoll-Gods and with their impious Sacrifices polluting the Holy Altars of the true God 5. Concerning this Theonus Arch-bishop of London he was formerly Bishop of Glocester and from thence translated to London in the year five hundred fifty three saith B. Godwin And the year of Grace five hundred eighty Six taking his whole Clergy with him he is sayd to have fled to his own countrey men in Wales together with Thadioc Arch-bishop of York And those who afterward in the time of the Saxons sate at London were simple Bishops the Metropoliticall dignity being transferd to Dorobernia or Canterbury as shall be declared Neither after the departure of Thadioc doe we read of any other Arch-bishop of York till by the conversion of Edwin son of Alla King of the Northumbrians S. Paulinus was there consecrated Arch-bishop 6. By this Secession and flight of the Brittish Clergy and other inhabitants there remaind the miserable relicks of the Brittaâ—ns saith Mathew of Westminster onely in three Provinces to wit in
THE year following Brittany afforded a memorable example of the instability of worldly greatnes and power in the person of the hitherto prosperous King of the West-Saxons Ceaulin who after all his conquests was at last overcome in fight and expell'd his kingdom and life also Which is in this manner related by Malmsburiensis Ceaulin saith he in his last days was banish'd from his kingdom exhibiting to his Enemies a miserable spectacle of himself For such was the generall hatred born to him both by the Brittains and Saxons that they all unanimously conspir'd to destroy him Armies therefore being gathred on both sides a battle was fought at Wodensdike in the one and thirtieth year of his raign where his forces were utterly defeated after which he was compell'd to forsake his kingdom and a little after he dyed 2. The place where this battle was fought is in Wiltshire where a great fosse divides the Province in the middle saith Camden from East to West call'd by the inhabitants Wansdike and fabulously reported to have been made by the Devil upon a Wednesday for it takes its name from Woden or Mercury the Saxon Idol which gave the appellation to Wednesday The cause of the raising of that rampire seems to have been for a separation of the Kingdoms of the Mercians and West-Saxons And neer thereto is seated a Village call'd Wodensbury where Ceaulin fighting against the Brittains and Saxons was utterly broken 3. After the death of Ceaulin his Brothers son Cealric possess'd the Kingdom of the West-Saxons but being much inferiour in courage to his Predecessour he did not inherit that extent of power which Ceaulin had exercised over the other Saxon Princes Which opportunity was not omitted by Ethelbert King of Kent next in power to Ceaulin who without much hazard obtained that preeminence By which meanes a freer way was opened to communicate Christian Truthes to severall Provinces of the Kingdom after they had been once entertained by Ethelbert which hapned little above three years after the death of Ceaulin XX. CHAP. i. 2 c. The Irish Churches reduced from Schism by S. Gregory 1. SAint Gregory in the third year after he was Pope by his authority and wisedom restored the Churches of Ireland to Catholick Vnity from which they had been separated upon occasion of the quarrell about the Tria Capitula of which we treated before His Epistle to them concerning that subject is extant which that it had its full effect to their satisfaction may be proved by many arguments For presently after this time there is mention of severall of their Bishops and devout persons which undertook Pilgrimages to Rome to visit the Holy places and to expresse their duty to the supreme Bishop 2. Moreover another Epistle of the same Holy Pope is extant also in answer to certain doubts and questions which they had proposed to him touching the Rites and manner of Baptism what Form of Profession was to be administred to such as returned to the Church from the Nestorian Heresy c. But since those matters doe not concern the Ecclesiasticall affaires of Brittany the Reader if he be inquisitive may inform himself concerning S. Gregories resolutions in those cases from S. Gregory himselfe in his Works every where to be mett with 3. Onely we shall in this place observe that the Churches of Brittany were at this time free from any stain of Schism or Errours in Doctrines Yea probable it is that by them the Churches of Ireland were denounced to the See Apostolick as culpable It was about the year five hundred sixty six saith Baronius that they engaged themselves in the said Schism and now after twenty six years through Gods goodnes and by the endeavours of his servant S. Gregory they were restored XXI CHAP. 1.2 c. The death of severall Saxon Princes 4.5 The Death of the devout Queen Ingoberga Mother to Queen Bertha 1. IN the year of Grace five hundred ninety three Edelric King of the Northumbers dyed and his Son Ethelfrid succeeded him sirnamed the Cruel concerning whom Malmsburiensis gives this Character Thus being possessed of his Kingdom he began first vigorously to defend his own dominions then unjustly to invade the bounds of others and every where to seek occasions of exalting his glory Many combats were undertaken by him providently and executed gallantly for neither was he restraind by slouth when war was necessary neither in the exercising it did his courage impell him to temerity 2. About the same time Titillus King of the Eastangles being dead his Son Redwald possessed his throne who by some Writers is accounted the first founder of that Kingdom By the perswasion of the Holy King and Martyr S. Edwyn he was induced to give his name to Christ in Baptism But these and many other things concerning him which fill the Saxon Annalls hapned severall years after this time and shall in their due place be declared 3. This year was fruitfull in the deaths of our Saxon Princes for Crida King or Duke of the Mercians now likewise ended his life to whom succeeded his Son Wibba or Wippa not memorable in story for any thing so much as leaving behind him his illustrious children Penda Kenwalch and Sexburga of whom hereafter 4. About the year five hundred ninety four the pious and vertuous Queen Ingoberga received the reward of her patience by a holy and happy death She had been the wife of Charibert one of the Kings of the Franks and after she had born him a daughter was unworthily repudiated by him to make way for a Concubine called Meroflenda Her memory challenges a place in our History in as much as most probably she was Mother to Bertha or Aldiberga the Christian Lady above twenty years since maried to Ethelbert King of Kent whose piety and endeavours had a great influence in disposing her Husbands mind to embrace the Christian Faith very shortly to be proposed to him by S. Augustin the Monk 5. As touching the said Queen Ingoberga we receive a character of her vertues and an account of her happy death from a worthy French Bishop an eyewitnes of both to wit Gregory Bishop of Tours whose relation is as followeth In the fourteenth year of King Childebert Ingoberga Widow of Charibert departed this life A Lady she was of great sincerity and devotion diligent in watching prayers and Alms-giving She I suppose by direction of the Divine Providence sent messengers to mee desiring my counsel and assistance about her Last Will and disposing of matters which she intended for the good and remedy of her soule For which purpose she requested my personall presence that after advice between us her intentions might be committed to writing I could not refuse to come to her and at my entrance I mett with a Religious man who received mee courteously and presently called for a Notary Then we advised together after which she bequeathed some legacies and
Offrings to the Church of Tours and of Saint Martins and some to the Church of Mans. This was the substance of her Will and a few months after spent with sicknes she departed this life by orders left in writing having given freedom to many of her servants At her death she was as I conjecture seaventy years old By the vertues devotion and charity of this good Queen we may collect that Aldiburga her daughter at least unquestionably her neer kinswoman brought the like into Brittany XXII CHAP. 1.2 c. The Saxon Heptarchy or Seaven Kingdoms of the Saxons in Brittany with their respective limits and Princes at this time when S. Augustin came to convert our Nation 1. THE next thing that occurrs in our Ecclesiasticall Records touching Brittany is the rising of the Sun of righteousnes upon it by the Light whereof the darknes of Idolatry and Pagan superstition was dispelled and a new seed of pious Princes zealous Bishops immaculate Virgins devout Monks and multitudes of all sorts far excelling in all Christian vertues and Graces the late Brittish inhabitants sprung up and flourished to the admiration of all other Christian Churches insomuch as that from this time Brittany began to deserve the Title afterwards annexed to it of being called The Isle of Saints 2. But before I relate how and by what degrees the foundations of so great a Happines were layd it will be expedient to give a generall prospect at one view of the present state of Brittany how the Provinces were divided into severall Saxon-Goverments and what Princes ruled in each 3. It is agreed generally among our Writers that the Day-star of Christianity at least bâ—gan to shine in Brittany in the year of Grace five hundred ninety six for then the Apostolick Messengers from Rome received their Mission from the most worthy Successour of Saint Peter S. Gregory the Great in the seaventh year of his Pontificate and begun their iourney towards our Island though they did not arrive here till the year following 4. Now at that time the Saxon Heptarchy was established in Brittany for all the Provinces of it excluding the Northern Kingdoms of the Scotts and Picts with the Western parts called Cambria or Wales possessed by the Brittains and likewise Cornwall not yet wholly subdued by the Saxons were entirely under the dominion of the Angli and Saxons and having been by degrees conquered by severall Princes and Captains out of Germany which were independent of one another each one challenged his conquest and governed the Provinces subdued by him as his own lawfull right possessions though some of them proving lesse powerfull and confind within narrower limits then others in a short time were forced to demand protection and consequently acknowledge some dependance on their more powerfull neighbours 5. The Kings so governing each his respective portion were in number Seaven Their Names and Provinces were as followeth in order according to the antiquity of each Kingdom 6. First Ethelbert was then in the thirty sixth year of his Raign over the Kingdom of Kent He was Son of Irmeric Son of Otha Son of Eska Son of Hengist who founded that Kingdom in the year of Grace four hundred fifty seaven His Kingdom containd the County of Kent as it is at this day bounded without any considerable difference 7. Next over the Southsaxons which Kingdom comprised Sussex and Surrey raignd Edilwalch the Son of Cissa the Son of Ella who established that Kingdom in the year four hundred ninety one Then was the seaventh year of Edilwalch's raign 8. Thirdly the Kingdom of the West-Saxons was now the fifth year possessed by Celrick Brothers Son to Ceaulin Son of Kenric Son of Cerdic founder of that Kingdom in the year of our Lord five hundred and nineteen Within whose Dominions were comprehended Hantshire Berkshire Wiltshire Somerset Dorsetshire Devonshire and part of Cornwal 9. Next over the East-Saxons Sebert then was in the first year of his Raign He was Son of Sledda Son of Erkenwin who in the year of Grace five hundred twenty seaven founded that Kingdom containing Essex Middlesex and so much of Hartfordshire as is under the Bishop of Londons Iurisdiction whose Diocese is adequate to this Kingdom 10. After this was the Kingdom of the Northumbers to which belonged whatsoever lyeth between Humber and Edenborough-Frith It was sometimes subdivided into two Kingdoms of Bernicia and Deira Bernicia contain'd Northumberland with the South of Scotland to Edenborough and Deira consisted of part of Lancashire with the entire counties of York Durham Westmorland and Cumberland The whole Kingdom at this time was governed by Ethelfrid in the fourth year of his Raign Who was Son of Edelric Son of Alla Son of Ida who founded that Kingdom in the year of our Lord five hundred forty seaven 11. After this was the Kingdom of the East-Angles containing Norfolk Suffolk Cambridgshire with the Isle of Ely and some part of Bedfordshire At that time Redwald had been four years King thereof who was Son of Titillus Son of Vffa esteem'd the first King and founder of it in the year of Grace five hundred seaventy five 12. The last though largest of the Saxon Heptarchy was the Kingdom of the Mercians so call'd because being seated in the middle of the Island it was the Marches or Limits on which the other Kingdoms did border It comprehended the whole Counties of Lincoln Northampton RutlaÌ„d Huntingdoâ— Buckingham Oxford Worcester Warwick Darby Nottingham Leicester Stafford Chester Glocester Part of Lancashire Herefordshire Shropshire and Bedfordshire At this time when S. Augustin the Monk was sent by Pope Gregory to the Conversion of the Saxons the King or at least Cheif Governour of Mercia was Wibba son of Crida who layd the foundations of it in the year of our Lord five hundred eighty five 13. These were the Kings raigning in Brittany when Almighty God from heaven visited it by sending Apostolicall men to teach the blind Inhabitants the wayes to glory and Happines And these were the limits of their respective kingdoms Which limits notwithstanding were in continuall motion varying according to the successe good or bad of the Princes invading as oft they did the bounds of their Neighbours And among these seaven Kings commonly one was most puissant overruling the rest who stiled himself King of the English Nation Which supereminence Ethelbert King of Kent at this time enjoyd to whom the Word of life was first offred and by him thankfully accepted as shall consequently be declared 14. Now since in the poursuit of our History we are to give an Account of occurrents relating to another new Government and Church in Brittany being little concerned hereafter in the affaires of the Brittains themselves We will therefore in the following Books denote the Succession of times not by the Brittish but Saxon Kings in whose raigns they shall happen respectively And though at this time in the Saxon Heptarchy the Kingdom of Kent was both the most powerfull
and will for a good space furnish us with most plentifull matter proper to our History Yet considering that ere long the West-Saxon Kingdom will both grow in power and be very fruitfull in affording rïchly materialls relating to Religion but especially considering that in time the same Kingdom will swallow all the rest and reduce the whole Kingdome into a Monarchy we will therefore hereafter prefixe successively the Names of the West-Saxons Kings beginning with Celric in whose dayes the Holy Christian Missionners arrived in Brittany bringing with them the happy tidings of the Gospell ioyfully hearkened to in Kent but either not made known or unwelcome to the said Celric as likewise to his Successour Ceolulf and their Subjects the West-Saxons THE CHVRCH-HISTORY OF BRITTANY UNDER THE ENGLISH-SAXON HEPTARCHY III. PART THE THIRTEENTH BOOK I. CHAPTER 1.2 S. Gregory himself undertook the Mission into England but was recalled 3. c. The Conversion of England falsely and maliciously ascribed to the Brittains and French 10. Queen Aldiberga a promoter of it 11. Other Queens in this age did the like 1 THOSE bowels of Compassion which eight years agoe the sight of a few well featur'd English slaves had moved in S. Gregory then only a private person and those charitable designs which on that occasion God had inspired into his heart to procure the eternall felicity of our Nation seemd all this while to have been little better then ineffectuall wishes arguments of a good Nature or a mercifull Christian disposition onely for which he might expect and obtain a reward and blessing to himself but with little advantage to us 2. Yet if a Tradition verified by Authours of no mean esteem may be beleived even then also S. Gregory proceeded further then to wishes for he is sayd not only to have solicited Pope Pelagius to employ able Ministers for reducing into Christs fold a Nation both in name and beauty resembling Angels but when the difficulty of the journey the uncertain event of it the savagenes of the Nations manners and roughnes of their language had terrifyed all men from the attempt he himself petitiond for and obtain'd so dangerous art employment and had proceeded three days in the iourney towards Brittany when the Pope was forced to recall him by reason the Citty of Rome loudly murmured to be deprived of so excellent and so necessary a person who was only fit to succeed in the Chair of S. Peter and to watch over the whole Church 3. S. Gregories holy intentions therefore seemd to sleep till himself was invested with power to promote so heroically Christian an affaire and sixe years were spent in his Pontificat before he could find persons capable of the courage to undertake it It may be wondred that among the Brittish Clergy their temporall losses should work so deeply on their minds that they should envy heaven to their Conquerours and that not any should be found among them willing to preach Christ among a blind people to whom he was unknown 4. But such uncharitablenes and unchristian aversenes from the spirituall good of their enemies is observ'd avd condemn'd in the Brittains by our Ancient Writers Gildas and S. Beda as is fully testified by this expression of the latter of these two pious Historians Among other unexpressibly heynous crimes of his countreymen which the Brittish Historian Gildas describes and deplores in his mournfull stile he adds this also That they would never be brought to preach the Word of Christian Faith to the Nations of the Saxons and Angli inhabiting Brittany with them 5. Indeed if the Brittains had undertaken a commission of such a Nature small successe could have been expected For as hath been sayd heretofore the whole Nation both Ecclesiasticks and Laicks were so coverd withall sorts of vices that such Teachers would have disgraced that Holy Truth which they profess'd in words but renounced by their actions Therefore the Divine piety saith same Saint Beda did not desert his people whom he foresaw but destin'd far more worthy Preachers to the Saxon Nation by whom they should be effectually induced to beleive 6. Notwithstanding in despight of such evident Testimonies a Modern Protestant Historian of the highest rank without any ground from Antiquity or any Motive but a hatred to the Apostolick See of Saint Peter will needs entitle the Brittish Preachers to the Conversion of severall of our Saxon Princes before Saint Augustins arrivall from Rome He had rather acknowledge for the founders and Apostles of the Christian Churches in this kingdome men by their own Writers describ'd to be enormously cruel haters of Truth and lovers of lyes men wholly polluted with luxury drunkennes animosities strifes contentions envy and all other vices in a word such men as provoked God to destroy their own Nation and therefore very improper instruments of the salvation of strangers then professe any obligation to Saint Gregory for his vertues and piety onely sirnam'd Great by the whole Church a man eminent for his learning exemplary for his piety illustrious for his Miracles and by constant Tradition acknowledged the Apostle of England 7. Another Protestant Controvertist on the same motive of envy will shamelesly ascribe to the French Clergy the greatest share in the Conversion of the Saxons Whereas how slow they were in teaching the true Faith to their neighbours even when some of them desirous of information implor'd their help we find testified bz Saint Gregories complaint in letters to the French Kings Theodoric and Theodebert themselves and their Queen Brunichildis Where he acquaints them that he was credibly inform'd that the English Nation through Gods mercy were in a willing disposition to receive the Christian Faith but that the French Clergy and Bishops their neighbours were negligent and voyd of all Pastorall solicitude towards them And therefore least the soules of that Nation should perish in eternall damnation he had undertaken the care to send the bearer of those Letters Augustin c. 8. But let it be suppos'd that the Apostles of the Saxons had been Brittish or French Preachers certain it is they would have been far enough from teaching them such doctrines as these men have publish'd in their Writings They would neither by their words nor example have taught the Clergy the conveniency of wives or independency on the Governours of Gods Church Nor the Layty to deny due veneration to Gods Saints to tread under feet their sacred ashes to demolish Monasteries to detest vows of Chastity to renounce Roman Rites to abominate the Holy Sacrifice and Altars to abiure all care and charity to the dead c. So that whosoever were the Planters of the Christian Faith among the Saxons such Preachers as Parker and Sutcliff are not their Successours but supplanters of the same Faith 9. Now whereas Saint Gregory signifies that the Nation of the Angli were willing to embrace the Christian Faith we cannot ascribe this good disposition in
them more probably to any then to the pious Queen Aldiberga her Bishop Saint Lethardus and her Christian Family whose devout charitable peaceable and humble lives and conversation could not chuse but recommend the Religion which they professed 10. Particularly Queen Aldiberga had among her own Ancestors a worthy pattern to imitate which was her Great Aunt Saint Clotilda by whose prayers and exhortations her husband Clodoveus King of the Franks was powerfully moved to relinquish Idolatry and with his whole Nation to embrace Christianity as Baronius declares Now though Aldiberga's exhortations did not produce so ample an effect on her husband King Ethelberts mind yet that she effectually concurred to dispose him to hearken to Divine Truth when represented by one employd from a greater authority and enabled more powerfully to confirm it seems sufficiently clear from severall passages of Saint Gregories letter to her in the close whereof he seems to wonder that she had not long before enclined her husbands mind to follow that Faith which the professed And however he testifies that after Saint Augustins coming her diligence and zeale was extraordinary in consideration of which he uses this expression We gave thanks to Almighty God who in mercy has vouchsafed to reserve the Conversion of the English Nation for your merit and reward 11. And it is observable that oftimes in this age God was pleased to use that infirm Sexe in the great work of planting his Faith in severall kingdoms Thus four years before this by Queen Theodolinda the Longobards who were Pagans or Artans were brought into the bosome of the Catholick Church And not twenty years before that Ingundis daughter of Sigebert King of the Franks and Aunt to this Queen Aldiberga was an instrument of converting her husband the Spanish Prince S. Hermenegild from Arianism who became a glorious Martyr II. CHAP. 1.2.3 The first Missioners Names they were Monks 4.5 c. Whether Benedictins or Equitians 16. Whether the Brittish Monks were of the Egyptian Institut 1. THE notice which Saint Gregory had of the good inclination which King Ethelbert and his Saxons had to hearken to the Word of life in all probability came from his Queen And this no doubt encouraged him to hasten thither a Mission of devout and zealous Preists whom he chose out of his own Monastery Ad clivum Scauri Religious men well known by him to be eminent for learning and piety These he instructed with good admonitions and having furnished them with Letters of recommendation to Princes Bishops through whose territories they were to passe to be assistant to them in so holy a Work he dismissed them with spirituall authority to preach the Gospell particularly advising them in their passage through France to adjoyn to their company such as might be helpfull to them by their knowledge of the manners and language of the Saxons little differing from that of the Franks lately converted to Christianity 2. What the Names were of these first Missioners is not agreed on among our Modern Historians Baronius affirms that the principall of them were Augustin and Mellitus Others to Mellitus adjoyn Iustus and Iohn But they have not well distinguished times for a Second Mission four years after this was destined by Saint Gregory into Brittany to assist and cooperate with Saint Augustin when the number of Converts was multiplied and on that ground the names of the Missioners are confounded But Saint Beda sayes expressly that Mellitus a Roman Abbot went not at first with Saint Augustin but was sent afterward for supply and with him Paulinus and Ruffinianus In our authentick Records therefore we find onely these Missioners named at the first Delegation Augustin Laurence Peter and Iohn 3. That these first Preachers of Christianity among the Saxons in Brittany were Religious Monks in all regards the Predecessours of those which about a thousand years after were violently deprived of their Monasteries their countrey and many of them their lives also for continuing in the same Faith and a Profession of the like austerity of Discipline which they had from the beginning been taught is a truth so manifest in all our Records that only Passion can question it 4. But whether these Religious persons were peculiarly of the Family of Saint Benedict has of late been made a question Cardinal Baronius was the first who denyed it and his principall reason is because Saint Gregory out of whose Monastery they came assumed an Abbot to govern the same Monastery not from Mount Cassin where Saint Benedict had established his principall Convent but out of the Province of Valeria and schoole of S. Equitius 5. To clear this matter in which some partiall minds are willing to frame a difficulty wee are to take notice that in those more ancient and devout times the Masters and Instructours in a Monasticall life did utterly neglect the continuance and eternity of their names their principal and onely care being employed in cultivating the soules of their Disciples and purifying their affections Hence it came to passe that the Professours of a Solitary austere life under what Master soever were simply called Monks without any addition of the title or name of their prime Institutour Thus here in Brittany though Saint Patrick Saint Columba Saint Columban Saint David Saint Brindan and others had gathered many families of Religious men yet none of these or their Successours did distinctly call themselves by the names of their Masters or factiously pretend to any advantage or honour from being descended from any of those Saints So it was then in Italy and elsewhere And therefore no wonder if in Saint Gregories or long after in Saint Beda's Writings we find not the names of Benedictins Equitians c. 6. Moreover though most of the foresaid Institutours of Monks did no doubt prescribe certain Laws and Rules by which their Disciples were to be directed so we read that Saint Brindan received a Rule by an Angel dictating it Yet those Laws were not published nor known out of their particular Convents neither did they extend beyond the generall duties and exercises of their Religious Subjects very many things being reserved to the iudgement discretion and will of the Abbots Whereas Saint Benedict no doubt by a speciall direction of Gods Spirit composed an entire and perfect Rule comprehending the whole duty both of Superiours and Subjects and obliging both to conformity as well in the order of reciting the Ecclesiasticall Office and Psalmody as the duties of each respective Officer the managing of the Convents revenews the prescribed times of refection of working reading silence sleep c. Which Rule for the excellency and perfection of it became in a short time publickly known admited and generally accepted 6. Which generall admission of Saint Benedicts Rule among the professours of a Coenobiticall life found little or no difficulty after the said Rule had not only been highly commended in the Writings of so holy
take a view of the effects which these Letters and admonitions produced in the persons to whom they were directed King Ethelbert and Saint Augustin King Ethelbert therefore casts down all Idols and commands the Temples accustomed to profane and impious Sacrifices to be changed into places of pure Worship and Piety And S. Augustin assisted by fresh labourers purges those profane Temples and instead of Idols erects the Sacred Crosse the Hieroglyphick of our Faith 2. More particularly King Ethelbert to whom S. Gregory had proposed Constantin for a pattern with a munificence like Constantins gave his Palace and whole Royal Citty of Canterbury to S. Augustin saith Camden and built for himself a Palace at Reculver Regulbium Which place Saith Parker was situated near the Sea Where likewise he founded a Monastery the last Abbot whereof was called Wenred Nothing now remains of this place by reason the Sea breaking in has cover'd it Onely the tops of towers other ruins of the Monastery are marks to Seamen that they may avoyd the dangerous flats there 3. Together with the Royal Citty King Ethelbert conferred likewise on S. Augustin and his Successours many Regall Priviledges Iura Regalia Among which one was a right of coyning Money with his own Stamp For to this effect Selden thus Writes The ancient Right of the Arch-bishops of Canterbury is signified by an Old Coyn one side whereof is signed with the name Plegmuud Arch-bishop and the other with the name of Eâ—cmund the Coyner The Prototype is preserved in the Treasure of the family of Cotton where I my self saw a peice of silver having imprinted on it the name image of Celnoth Arch-bishop And it seems the right of coyning money generally esteemed a Regal Priviledge did belong to the Arch-bishop as Lord of that Citty in those times 4. This Right remained to that See till the times of King Ethelstan about the year of Grace nine hundred twenty four who then abrogated it in the opinion of Selden publish'd a Law that not any coyn should passe but such as was stamped with the Kings Image Notwithstanding it was not quite abrogated for among the same Kings Laws this is one Let there be seaven Minters or Coyners at Canterbury Of which four shall belong to the King two to the Arch-bishop and one to the Abbot So that this prerogative remained many ages entire to the Arch-bishops though the measure and valew of the money coynd was restrain'd by King Athelstan who commanded the same coyn for price and quantity to have passage through his dominions and that none out of Citties should be permitted to stamp it Neither can it appear from any authentick Record but that this Priviledge continued till the time of the Norman Conquest 5. To the same See of Canterbury also by vertue of S. Gregories Rescript did belong an Vniversall Iurisdiction over the whole Island Forthough in a Synod shortly following the Brittish Bishops made their opposition and contradiction to this Priviledge for which reason S. Augustin forbore to presse it Yet the same was afterward admitted not only by all the Churches of the Saxons but of Brittany in the largest sence yea of the Brittanies in the plurall number Britanniarum comprehending in the language of ancient Authours Polybius hist. l. 3. and Ptolomy Georg. l. 2. both old Scotland which is Ireland and Albany which is Modern Scotland For on the See of Canterbury did both those Nations depend in Ecclesiasticall matters 6. Thus Queen Matildis call'd S. Anselm the Arch-bishop of the prime See and Primar of the Northern Islands call'd Orcades And before S. Anselms time the custom was for the Irish Bishops to receive Consecration from the Arch-bishops of Canterbury as evidently appears from S. Lanfrancs letter to Gothric King of Ireland extant in Baronius as likewise from the letter of Murchertac another Irish King and Dofnald a Bishop to S. Anselm Arch-bishop of Canterbury in which they request him to institute a Bishop at Waterfoxd by vertue of the power of Primacy over them which was invested in him and of the authority of Legat of the Apostolick See which he exercised This is testified by Eadmerus the Monk an eye-witnes of that transaction 7. Next as touching Scotland in the modern acception though anciently it was subject to the Arch-bishop of York by a Decree of Pope Eleutherius sent by Fugatius and Damianus Yet now S. Gregory derogated from that Decree and either having regard to S. Augustins sanctity or the eminent Empire of Ethelbert who was in some sort Monarch of the whole Island he publish'd a New Decree that all Churches of the Brittanies should be subject to the See of Canterbury And this is manifest in the Controversy between Alexander King of the Scotts and the foresaid Eadmer who at the request of that King was appointed Bishop of S. Andrews in Scotland by Radulphus Arch-bishop of Canterbury whom the King would have to receive Consecration from the Arch-bishop of York but he refused informing him that the authority of the See of Canterbury did of old extend over all Brittany and therefore that he would require Consecration from the said Arch-bishop But the King not being satisfied Eadmer chose rather to relinquish his new Bishoprick then prejudice the Prerogative of the Prime See of Brittany XV. CHAP. i. 2 The King of the Northumbers overcomes the King of the Scotts 1. THE year following which was the six hundred and third of our Lords Incarnation Ethelfrid King of the Northumbers overcame Edan King of the Scotts This Ethelfrid saith Beda was a most potent King and wonderfully thirsty after glory He had wasted the Brittains more then any of the Saxon Princes and had made many of their Provinces tributary Whereupon Edan King of the Scots inhabiting Brittany being mov'd by the great progresse of his Victories came against him with a mighty and well appointed army but was overcome and forced to fly back with few attendants For in a place called Degsasten or The Stone Degsa celebrated by that battell his whole army in a manner was destroyed Yet in the same combat Theobald Brother of Ethelfrid with that part of the army lead by him was slain And from that time till the dayes of S. Beda himself never durst any King of the Scotts enter Brittany against the English Nation 2. The said King Aidan as Fordon the Scottish Chronicler testifies after that discomfiture did so afflict himself with greif that two years after he dyed at Kentyre After whose death Kennet Ker son of Conal seysed on the Crown but within lesse then a years space dying Eugenius Buydwel Son of Aeidan succeeded in the Kingdom Which King Eugenius saith he infested the Regions of the Saxons and sometimes of the Picts with furious irruptions But in this clause he manifestly contradicts S. Beda forecited who likewise elsewhere expressly affirms That the Scotts inhabiting Brittany contented themselves with
celebration of Easter consisted But we doe not find their particular defect in administring the Sacrament of Baptism Certain it is notwithstanding that they did not celebrate it so nakedly destitute of solemne Rites as it is of late in the Churches which call themselves Reform'd For besides the sign of the Crosse without which no Sacrament is administred saith S. Augustin they used Holy Chrism the benediction of Water and salt c. Most probable therfore it is that the like defects were in practise among them which are complaind of by S. Leo in his Decretal Epistle to wit the celebrating of it without necessity out of the solemn times prescrib'd by the Church Easter Whitsontide c. or without sufficient previous instructions for want of which the Exorcisms and imposition of hands on persons of age converted would want their due effect But concerning this matter for want of light from Antiquity we can onely give coniectures 8. These most equall conditions of brotherly affection and Vnity were reiected by the Brittains For saith S. Beda Their answer was that they would not doe any one of these things Neither would they receive him for their Arch-bishop This latter clause of their Answer proceeded meerly from the spirit of faction in them since the receiving him for Arch-bishop was not included in the conditions of Vnion nor so much as proposed by Saint Augustin Which ill spirit is denoted by the following words of the same Authour For conferring among themselves they said If he would not vouchsafe euen now to rise out of his seat in civility to us how much more will he contemne us in case we begin to yeild subiection to him 9. The Brittains therefore obstinatly refusing compliance in every thing the Treaty between them necessarily ended But before the dissolution of the Assembly Saint Augustin by inspiration from God prophecied a heavy iudgement shortly to befall them for their uncharitablenes The man of God Augustin saith S. Beda is reported to have foretold the Brittains by way of threatning That since they would not accept of peace with their brethren they should receive war from their Enemies And since they refused to preach the way of life to the English Nation they should by the hands of the same Nation suffer no lesse a revenge then death Which Prophecy of his in all the circumstances of it was through the just iudgement of God fulfilled upon them The manner how this came to passe shall in its due place be related where likewise we will clear S. Augustin from a most horrible calumny imputed to him as if by his impulsion many thousands of Religious Monks were murdred XX. CHAP. 1.2 c. Sebert King of the East Saxons converted 4 5. c. The Church and Monastery of Westminster built 7.8 c. The wonderfull consecration of it by S. Peter attested by Authours of eminent credit 1. THIS Synod of Worcester as some call it being thus ended without producing any good effect the minds of both parties being rather far more exulcerated S. Augustin returned into Kent where he laboured diligently in propagating the Gospell Neither were his endeavours in vain on the contrary Almighty God to shew that the uncharitablenes of the Brittains could not prejudice his designs of good to the Saxons so wonderfully exalted his Divine Truth among those Pagans and so depressed the Brittains that the words of our Saviour may seem to have been fullfilled in them The Kingdom of God shall be taken from you and given to a Nation bringing forth the fruits thereof For from the Brittish Churches which hitherto had with so much devotion and gratitude honoured the Apostolick See but now rejected it scarce any thing memorable is afforded to furnish our Ecclesiasticall Story Whereas every year almost will suggest new matter to glorify God in the heroically Christian actions of Saxon Princes the sanctity of Bishops and the wonders which God wrought for the testifying of both 2. In the next confining Kingdom to Kent divided from it by the River Thames raigned a Prince called Sigibert or Sebert or Saberet King of the East-Saxons whose Father had married Ricula the only Sister of King Ethelbert This Prince moved either by the authority of his Vncle or the admiration of the Sanctity of Saint Augustin and his comâ—panions signified his desire to be instructed in Christian Religion Whereupon Saint Augustin readily sent him Preachers who found little difficulty in perswading him to relinquish his Idolatry and embrace the Faith of Christ. 3. Presently after Saint Augustin himself repaired to him and administred the first Sacrament of Baptism to King Sebert and his Queen Ethelgoda And many of his Subject following his example gave up their names to Christ insomuch as Saint Augustin for the government of this New Church consecrated Mellitus the Roman Abbot sent him by Saint Gregory Bishop of London That these things hapned this year presently after the Synod of Worcester Saint Beda is witnes as likewise an ancient Historian named Iohn Fleet whose words are these King Sebert having been baptised by Saint Augustin in the Western part of London demolished a certain Idoll-Temple dedicated to Apollo in a place called Thorney and in the room thereof built a Church to the honour of God and Saint Peter which he recommended to Saint Mellitus to be by him consecrated 4. Others refer the foundation of this Church to King Ethelbert whose Tributary not only King Sebert was but all other Saxon Kings as far as the River of Humber by the testimony of Saint Beda But in the Charter of King Edgar afterwards granted to this Church of Westminster it is more properly said to have been built by Sebert a very rich Prince on the perswasion of Ethelbert the first English Christian King And in the same Charter the place where it was built called Thorney is said to have been a terrible place probably not so much for the Savage rudenes of it as because wicked Spirits formerly worshipped in Apollo's Temple had possession of it 5. To this Church of Saint Peter the Holy Bishop Saint Mellitus adioyned a Monasterâ— being admonished to doe so as the fame is by S. Peter himself saith William of Malmsbury Indeed in these ancient times scarce any illustrious Churches were built without a Congregation of Monks to attend Divine Service there A mark whereof remains to this day for our Cathedrall Churches are vulgarly called Ministers or Monasteries And this was according to the advice given to Saint Augustin by Pope Gregory to institute in his Churches a conversation of religious persons like that in the primitive Church of Ierusalem in which none accounted those things which he possessed his own but all things were common among them as hath been declared already from S. Beda 6. How this Church was consecrated immediatly and miraculously by S. Peter himself though my intention is to be modest in recounting such wonders I
the beginning of the following year But the short remainder of his life he spent very proffitably for Gods Churches For not contenting himself with providing for the spirituall good of his own See he extended his zeale and care beyond the limits of the Island Insomuch as some Authours write that to procure an Vnion and charitable correspondance between the Churches of the Saxons Brittains Scotts and Irish he undertook a painfull voyage into Ireland to perswade them to a conformity with the Vniversall Church in celebrating the Paschall solemnity 2. But perhaps their meaning was that by his appointment a Conference or Synod was assembled in which certain Irish and Scottish Bishops met to compose differences about that point Which Synod according to the Centuriators of Magdeburg was celebrated in the Isle of Man in which S. Laurence earnestly contended for an uniformity with the Catholick Church in that Observation and wrote letters to the same effect to the Irish and Scottish Bishops who were absent 3. Neither were his endeavours vain for as the Authour of his Life in Capgrave relates By S. Laurence his preaching and exhortations in Ireland Scotia his fame was largely spread insomuch as S. Tenan an Arch-bishop of Ireland came to him A man of so great Sanctity that he is reported to have raised to life three dead persons Which Holy Bishop having heard S. Laurence disputing touching the Paschall observation and other Apostolick Institutions yeilded the Victory to Truth and endeavoured to â—eform the practise of his own Nation 4. And no wonder it is that Truth defended by such a man should prevayle since he by Gods assistance confirmed it with Divine Miracles Among which the restoring of a dead man to life at his return from the same Synod is recorded by the said Authour The man of God Laurence being returned saith he found the son of a man who had kindly entertained him dead and the parents in great sorrow Who with a loud voyce cryed to him O holy man restore our son to us that we may more firmly beleive in Iesus Christ whom thou hast preached to us Hereupon the Holy Bishop having first offred up his prayers to God said to the Child Arise who presently rose up and withall testified that being dead his soule was violently drawn by horrible spirits to the flames of Hell but upon the prayer of the holy man Laurence it was by Angels shining with brightnes brought back to the body Hereupon the child together with his Father mother whole family and kinred were baptised and the Holy Bishop passing through the whole region dispersed saving doctrine every where which he confirmed with Miracles 5. These are the last Gests recorded of S. Laurence who in the beginning of the following year of Grace six hundred and nineteen deposed his mortality and was buried in his own Church neer his Predecessour S. Augustin with an Epitaph inscribed which commemorated his forementioned scourging by S. Peter Not the English only but Roman Church likewise celebrates his memory on the second of February for thus we read in the Martyrologe At Canterbury in England is this day celebrated the commemoration of S. Laurence who after S. Augustin govern'd that Church and converted also the King to the Faith Vpon which passage Baronius thus writes In the Catalogue of the Writers of Brittany is signified that the Life of S. Laurence was compiled by Gâ—tzelin a Monk of S. Bertins in Flanders which probably is the same still extant in Capgrave 6. It hapned commodiously that S. Mellitus Bishop of London was returned into Brittany before the death of S. Laurence For since the Kings of the East-Saxons would not admit him neither could Eadbald whose power was not so great as his Fathers constrain them to it now upon the vacancy of the See also at the the request of Eadbald and no man opposing he succeeded S. Laurence therein whilst S. Iustus governed the See of Rochester These two Bishops as we read in the Antiquities of Brittany with an equall care and solicitude exercised their Episcopall function and received exhortatory letters from Pope Boniface who after Deusdedit governed the Roman Church Those to Mellitus are not now extant But the Letters directed to S. Iustus shal be mentioned in due place 7. King Eadbald the year foregoing this had begun the building a Chappel to the honour of the Blessed Mother of God in the Monastery of S. Peter which being now finish'd was consecrated by S. Mellitus S. Beda makes mention of it And how gratefull it was to the Blessed Virgin Mary was oftimes made manifest by praises sung to God in it by the glorified Saints and many Miracles saith the Authour of S. Mellitus his life XI CHAP. 1.2 c King Edwins Conquests 1. IN the mean time Edwin King of the Northumbers according to a Divine Oracle being exalted from a state of Exile to that Kingdom encreased his dominions For in the year six hundred and twenty he fought against Cadwan the Brittish King who had compelled King Ethelfrid to retire more Northward quitting certain Provinces of the Brigantes Yorkshire lying towards Wales Which Provinces Edwin now again recovered having overcome him in battell The Region thus recovered was anciently called Elmeâ— saith Camden and it is seated near Leeds a principall town in Yorkshire in the Saxon tongue called Loyds which became a Royal Town after the burning of Cambodunum Almonbury or Albanbury in this Kings days where S. Paulinus built a Church to the honour of our Proto-Martyr S. Alban 2. The year following the same King Edwin fought prosperously against the Scotts and Picts lead by their King Eugenius and recovering from them the Provinces of Galloway and Laudon added them to his own Dominions That Region was in the times of the Romans call'd Valentia belong'd to the Brittains Some Wrâ—terâ— say that the Scottish King Eugenius was at this time dead and that these Provinces were won from Ferquhard his Son and this with lesser difficulty by reason of civill dissentions between the said Ferquhard and his Nobles He is sayd to have been educated and instructed by Conan the Holy Bishop of Sodor in the Isle of Man and that afterward by means of frequent conversation with Brittish Preists he fell into the Heresy of Pelagius with which never any Scottish King before had been tainted Thus Hector Boëtius Although no other Historian does in this age impute that Errour to the Brittains 3. King Edwins conquests were the next year yet further extended For according to Saint Beda's relation he subdued the Islands called Mevaniae or Meneviae to the English Empire One of which Islands lying more toward the South namely Anglesey is both more happy in producing plenty of corn and other fruits and in quantity larger as containing according to the English estimation the measure of nine hundred and sixty families Whereas the other to wit
the Isle of Man contains little more then three-hundred 4. Many proofs may be produced to demonstrate that these Islands anciently belonged to the Iurisdiction of the Brittains for S. Beda expressly calls them Brittish Isles but had been a long time injuriously possessed by the Scotts taking advantage from the weaknes of the Brittains at their first invasion by the Saxons Hence it was that the Bishop of Sodore in the Isle of Man or lesser Menavia was subject to the Iurisdiction of the Arch-bishop of York XII CHAP. 1. 2. Death of the Apostats East Saxon Kings 3. 4 Also of S. Mellitus Arch bishop of Canterbury to whom S. Iustus succeeds 5.6 Epistles of P. Boniface confirming the Priviledges of the See of Canterbury 1. THE year of Grace six hundred twenty three is by Florileguâ— marked with the death of Sexred and Siward Kings of the East-Saxons who were slain by Kinegils King of the West-Saxons and his Son Quicelm And this saith he came to pâ—sse by the iust judgment of God because after the death of their Father King Sebert they return'd to the worship of Idols having expelled S. Mellitus Bishop of London out of their Dominions Their whole army was utterly destroyd that not one escaped home to carry the news 2. There succeeded in the Kingdom of the East-Saxons Sigebert sirnamed The little son of Siward saith William of Malmsbury from whence may be collected that the third Brother Sigebert the Son of Sebert was dead before For to this Sigebert the Little of whom small mention is made there succeeded another Sigebert Nephew to King Sebert by his Brother Sigebald As for Sigebert who begun his raign this year he had a Brother truly deserving the sirname of Great celebrated in all our Martyrologes for a Saint Of whom more hereafter 3. The year following S. Mellitus the lately made Arch-bishop of Canterbury dyed having seen the miserable end of those ingratefull Kings of the East Saxons who had banished him from his See of London and was buried saith S. Beda in the Church of S. Peter His Memory is celebrated on the four and twenâ—ieth of April both in the Roman and Englih Martyrologe as likewise that of S. Beda Vsuardus and Ado. 4. His Successour in the said See was Saint Iustus Bishop of Rochester who only of all the Romans remained in the Island adorned with a Miter Which moved King Eadbald to acquaint Pope Boniface with the penury of persons sufficient for so high a function Saint Iustus likewise informed the same Pope of the vertues and zeale of the King and how great hopes appeared of a great accesse to the Church if more labourers were sent to cultivate our Lords Vineyard 5. These particulars appear in the answer sent by Pope Boniface to Iustus recited by Saint Beda Wherein he expresses his great ioy to heare the good effects of his labours and zeale which King Eadbald had declared to him and exhorts him to persevere to communicate the Gospell both to Kent and other Provinces He likewise informs him that he had sent him a Pall to be made use of only in celebrating the Divine Mysteries giving him moreover a power to ordain Bishops in all places commodious c. 6. Another Epistle from the same Pope to Saint Iustus or rather a wrong Copy of the same is transcribed by William of Malmsbury wherein the Pope confirms the Priviledges conferred by Saint Gregory on the See of Canterbury constituted the Metropolitan and Primatiall See of the whole Nation immediatly under the protection of the See Apostolick Yet this Copy was by Saint Lanfranc sent to Pope Alexander to justify the Priviledges of the See of Canterbury as the same Authour declares Yea even Bishop Parker transcribes it entirely into his Antiquities and on this Letter grounds the dignity and supereminence of his See For other arguments he has none but such as are derived from Popes to whom notwithstanding he can allow no other titles but proud superstitious impious Prelats and such as had no lawfull Iurisdiction over Brittany Thus manifestly mentita est iniquitas sibi Such self-contradictions necessarily attending injustice and disorderly passion 7. Vpon the receit of these Letters and the Pall Saint Iustus consecrated Romanus Bishop of Rochester who for some time assisted him in propagating the Christian Faith But shortly after being obliged upon occasion of some emergent businesses not for the obtaining Consecration as the Cenâ—uriators fancy to goe to Rome he was drownd at Sea by the way and the See of Rochester became once more vacant XIII CHAP. 1.2 c. Redwald K. of the East angles dyes And Edwin elected his Successour but gives it to Redwalds Son 3.4 c. Edwin Monark of the English demands the Sister of the King of Kent to wife and on certain conditions obtains her 1. THE same year Redwald the party-Christian and party-heathen King of the of the East-angles dyed and though he left behind him a son Erpenwald who was bred up to the expectation of the Crown yet were the affections and esteem of that people to Edwin King of the Northumbers so great that neglecting their late Kings Son they unanimously chose Edwin for their King having had long experience of his vertues during his exile in that Court and also incited with the fame of his Conquests 2. Notwithstanding Edwin gave to Erpenwald the Title and Ensigns of Kingly authority contenting himself with an authority paramount over that Kingdom as he enioyd the same over all the rest excepting only the Kingdom of Kent So that among his other Titles he now inserted that of Monark of the English Nation For after King Ethelberts death that Title descended not upon Eadbald his Son but on Redwald King of the East-Angles For saith Saint Beda the first who enioyd this Empire was Elli King of tho South saxons the second Celin or Ceaulin King of the West-Saxons the third Edilbert King of Kent the fourth Redualt King of the East-Angles who also during the life of Edilbert was Prince of that Nation And the fifth was Edwin King of the Northumbers who with greater power then any before governd all the inhabitants of Brittany whether Saxons or Brittains except Kent only He had also lately subdued to his Empire the two Brittish Islands calld Menavia seated between Brittany and Ireland 3. There remained nothing of the forementioned Divine Oracle given to Edwin unaccomplish'd that concernd his felicity in this life Of a poore afflicted and persecuted Exile he was exalted to the Throne of the Northumbers to that Kingdom he had added severall Regions and Islands lately subdued likewise another Kingdom of the East-Angles which offred it self to him and lastly a Supereminent Monarchicall Power over all the Brittains and Saxons excepting Kent Yet that was still wanting which alone could indeed make him happy the knowledge and love of the true God 4. In order therefore to a
consonantly to Saint Beda writes Florilegus In the year of Grace six hundred twenty eight the Arch-bishop Paulinus converted to the Faith of Christ the Province of Lindissa which lyes on the South-coast of the River Humber And the first baptised by him was Blecca governour of the Prime Citty thereof Lindocollina with all his family In which Citty he likewise built a Church Which Church saith Saint Beda was of stone of exquisite work the Roof whereof either by negligence or hostile violence is cast down but the walls are yet standing and every year in that place miraculous cures are wrought to the great benefit of those who in devotion visit it 2. The same Saint Beda also testifies that the Pious King Edwin accompanied Saint Paulinus in this devout labour and was present when he baptised a very great multitude in the River Trent Concerning the Faith of the inhabitants of this Province belonging to the kingdom of the Mercians saith he I was told by a certain Abbot and Preist calld Deda of the Monastery of Peurtanei a man of great integrity that an ancient man had assured him that he himself was one of those who had been baptised by Saint Paulinus at Mid-day King Edwin being present and that a great multitude were also baptised with him in the River Trent neer a Citty calld in the English tongue Tiovulsingacestir The same man was likewise wâ—nt to describe the shape of the said Holy Bishop that he was a man of a tall stature but some what bowing that he had black hayre a lean face a nose somewhat rising that he was very slender and with his aspect begetting both veneration and terrour in the beholders He had likâ—Wise attending him a Deacon calld Iames Who was a man very illustrious in Christ and his Church who lived to our very times 3. We read likewise in Camden that in the Province of Nottingham at the same time a Church was built and consecrated to the Blessed Virgin at a town calld Southwell the which Church as the fame goes Was erected by Paulinus first Arch-bishop of York when he baptised the inhabitants of this countrey in the River Trent He coniectures likewise very probably that this Southwel was the same Citty of the Mercians which Saint Beda calls Tiovulfingacestir 4. The same year dyed S. Iustus Archbishop of Canterbury after he had administred that See three entire years He was a Bishop saith Harps-feild of such integrity that the Name of Iustus may seem to have been given him rather to honour his vertues then as belonging to his family Which vertues were acknowledged to be in him and wonderfully cherished by Pope Boniface the fourth rather fifth who likewise by his Letters exhorted him to consummate to the end his so excellent course of piety He ended this mortall life the fourth day before the Ides of November and was buried in the Church of Saint Peter and Saint Paul near to Saint Augustin 5. His Successour in the Archbishoprick was Honorius who indeed deserved all Honour for his piety and zeale in preaching the Gospell When he was to be ordaind he came to Saint Paulinus who mett him in the Citty of Lincoln where he was consecrated the fifth Prelat of that See after Saint Augustin saith Saint Beda Hereby it appears that Saint Paulinus either had before this received his Pall or at least a power of ordaining the Prime Arch-bishop in case of vacancy without the assistance of any other Bishops Which Priviledge considering the penury of Bishops at this time was by Pope Honorius shortly after conferred on each of those two Sees in these terms That when either of the Arch-bishops should leave this world and return to his Creator the surviver might ordain another in his place This appears in the Letters of the said Pope to King Edwin and Saint Paulinus written five years after this Notwithstanding this Ordination of Honorius to the Arch-bishoprick seems to have been conferred on him not the same year that Saint Iustus dyed but the year following during which time probably such Faculties were sent from Rome XVII CHAP. 1.2 c. Of Penda the cruell King of the Mercians His war against the West-Saxons 1. AFter such hopefull beginnings of the Gospell in the kingdom of the Mercians the progresse therof was interrupted by the violence of Penda King of those Provinces a Prince of an ambitious turbulent and cruel nature and one who professedly bore an irreconcileable enmity to Christian Religion He is by some Authours esteemd the first King of the Mercians For Cridae descended in the tenth degree from Woden the Idol-deity of the Saxons about the year of Grace five hundred eighty five invading the midland Provinces of this Island layd the first foundations of that Kingdom To him succedeed his Son Wibba who by fire and sword enlarged the bounds thereof After him raigned Ceorl whose daughter Quenburga was the first wife of King Edwin and he dying Penda a Son likewise of Wibba inherited the Crown and more then all his Predecessours rendred the Name and power of the Mercians formidable to all their Neighbours The former Princes are said to have contented themselves whith the Title of Dukes and Penda to have assumed that of King 2. He was according to William of Malmsbury fifty years old when he ascended the Throne which was in the year of our Lords Incarnation six hundred twenty six a Prince illustrious for his descent active and vigilant in war and who by frequent excursions into his Neighbours Provinces had nourished and much encreased his boldnes But withal he was even fanatically zealous in his Pagan superstition and impiety Therefore as soon as he was possessed of the Kingdom being impatient of rest and not regarding how great a crime an uniust war was he infested the neighbouring Citties disturbed the bounds of his confining Saxon Princes and filld all the Provinces about him with tumult and terrour 3. In the third year of his raign in which hapned the Conversion of Blecca Governour of Lincoln he broke into open war against Kinegils and Quicelm Kings of the West-Saxons and beleaguerd the Citty of Cirencester belonging to them To raise which siege they gathred a great army and came to battell Which was fought a whole day together with extreme fury each army having abjured flight so that only want of light sever'd them The next morning both sides being much weakned by the intercession of persons of more moderation they entred into conditions of peace and retired 4. Cirencester where this battel was fought is the same ancient Citty which Ptolomy calls Corinium Antoninus Cornovium and the Brittains Caâ—r-Cori It is seated in the Province of the Dobuni Glocestershire at the River Corin now call'd Churn The ruines of the ancient walls containing a circuit of two miles shew it to have been a large Citty It belonged to the West-Saxons for we read how Penda King of
following Now in his Letters to King Edwin calld by S. Beda exhortatory Letters the Copy of which is recorded by him after â—ongratulating with him for his piety and zeal he with a fatherly charity incites him to persist continually and advance in the Faith of that saving truth which he had embraced Adding withall that at his request he had sent two Palls for the two Metropolitans Honorius and Paulinus with a Faculty enabling each of them by his authority to subrogate another when either of them should depart this life This priviledge he granted as well out of his affection to the King as in consideration of the great distance between Rome and Brittany 4. At the same time likewise Pope Honorius wrote letters to Honorius the new Arch-bishop of Canterbury in which saith S Beda he renewd the Decree mentioned in the former letter That when the Arch-bishop of Canterbury or York should dye he who remaind alâ—ve being of the same degree should have power to ordain another in the place of him who was dead that it might not be necessary to weary themselves with sending to Rome through so far extended spaces of land and Sea for the ordaining an Arch-bishop He further signified that he had sent him a Pall and another to S. Paulinus for the same purpose The Exemplar of this Letter is likewise extant in S. Beda 5. Moreover the same year Pope Honorius wrote to the Scotts touching their Errour about Easter for thus writes the same Authour The same Pope likewise directed Letters to the Nation of the Scotts having found that they erred in the observation of the Paschal solemnity Whom he earnestly exhorted not to prefer their own reason being inconsiderable for their paucity and living in the utmost bounds of the world before all other Churches both ancient and Modern through the whole world and consequently that they would not celebrate another different Easter contrary to the Paschall computations and Synodal Decrees of the Vneversal Church 6 The successe of which Letters is thus declared by B. Vsher That these admonitions were not unproffitable I partly collect from Beda who relates how the Scotts dwelling in the Southern parts of Ireland by the advice given them from the Bishop of the Apostolick See were taught to observe Easter after the Canonical Rite and partly from Cummian who lived at the same time and in his Epistle to Segeni Abbot of the Monastery of Hye writes thus touching the first admitting in Ireland the great Cycle of the Alexandrins consisting of five hundred thirty two years composed of the multiplication of nineteen or the Cycle of the Sun into eight and twenty the Cycle of the Moon The first year saith he in which the Cycle of five hundred thirty two years was received by our countrey-men I my self received it not but held my peace neither daring to discommend nor commend it But after a year was passed I consulted the Successour of our Holy Fathers Albeus Bishop Queran of Cloen Brendin Nessan and Lugid who being assembled in the feild of Lena made a Decree that the year following Easter should be celebrated the same time with the Church Vniversal 7. By this narration of Cummian it seems that in the Synod of Lena two years since at least the more sound and considerable part of the Irish Ecclesiasticks determined to conform to the generall practise of the Church but that those inhabiting the Northern and more rude parts continued refractary Which the Abbot Lasrean signifying to the Pope occasioned the writing of these Letters in which the Church of Ireland in generall is not taxed but onely some part of it for the Popes expression related by S. Beda is this I am informed that certain persons of your Province in opposition to the Orthodox Faith doe endeavour to renew an Heresy already antiquated c. It was so of old in Asia for not that whole Province even of Lesser Asia but some particular Churches in it obstinatly maintained the Errour of the Quarto decimani XXI CHAP. 1.2 c. King Edwin slain and acknowledged a Martyr c. 8. His Queen Ethelburga returned into Kent 1. WHilst these contentions were agitated among the Scotts who desired to draw the Brittains into the same faction the English-Saxon Churches flourished wonderfully Christian Faith having changed their manners heretofore extremely barbarous but now exemplary to the whole world for their Modesty Iustice and Charity especially in the Kingdom of the Northumbers In which saith William of Malmsbury there were no domestick theeves no treacherous under-miners of conjugal chastity no fraudulent usurpers of other mens Estates which happines is to be attributed to King Edwins care For this large extended Empire was limited by Iustice and peace which there mutually kissed each other And this felicity had been accomplished but that an immature death unfortunatly snatchd him from his countrey His death indeed which hapned this year was most deplorable to his countrey but most happy to himself For the cheif blessing promised him by the forementioned Divine Oracle remaind alone not yet accomplished which was after many temporal Crowns one that was eternal The manner how he attaind it is now to be declared 2. We have before shewd how Cadwan Prince of Northwales for his valour and good conduct against Ethelfrid King of the Northumbers was chosen King of all the Brittains After his death his Son succeeded in the same power called by Writers severally Cadwallin Cedwalla and by Saint Beda Carduella but the Brittains call him Caswallo Now there hapned a Controversy between him and King Edwin saith Florilegus which could not be decided without war Whereupon they came to a battell in which Cadwallin was putt to flight and lost many thousands of his Soldiers King Edwin therefore having obtaind the Victory marchd with his Army into the Provinces of the Brittains burning their Citties destroying the inhabitants till at last he brought under his Dominion their three kingdoms of Demetia Venedotia and Menevia 3. Cadwallin seing his power thus broken enters into a league with the potent King of the Mercians Penda by which both of them conspired to the destruction of King Edwin Cadwallin was a Christian and Penda a violent Pagan yet the Christian Prince was in his manners and cruelty far more barbarous and cruel then the Pagan Wherefore ioyning all their forces together they invaded King Edwins Territories 4. The time and successe of this war is thus describ'd by S. Beda King Edwin saith he had now raignd seaventeen years most gloriously over the English and Brittains of which he spent six years in the service and Spirituall warfare of Christ. Then did Carduella King of the Brittains rebell against him and was assisted with the auxiliary forces of Penda the potent Prince of the Mercians who governed that Kingdom with variable fortune the space of two and twenty years They came at length to a furious combat in a
BOOK OF THE CHVRCH-HISTORY OF BRITTANY I. CHAPTER 1.2 c. Osric and Eanfrid succeed King Edwin Their Apostacy from Christianity 6. Oswald succeeds his Brother Eanfrid 7.8 Letters of Pope Honorius 1. RETVRNING to the Kingdom of the Northumbers we shal see nothing but spectacles of misery a Nation desolated a Church torn in peices and nothing but horrour and confusion Yet in a short time all these tempests will be asswaged and so great a peace and order will return both to the Kingdom and Church by another pious King that even the losse of King Edwin will be fully recompenced But first let us view the present calamities thus sett down by S. Beda 2. After that King Edwin was slain in battell saith he Osric the Son of his Vncle Elfric who by the preaching of S. Paulinus had been imbued with the Sacraments of our Faiâ—h took upon him the Kingdom of the Deiri As for the Kingdom of the Bernicians for anciently the Nation of the Northumbers was divided into these two Provinces that was possessed by Eanfrid the Son of Edilfrid born in the same Province Now we have already declared that during the whole course of King Edwins raign the Sons of his Predecessour Edilfrid attended by great numbers of the Nobility retired themselves among the Scots and Picts where they lived in banishment And they were instructed in Christian Religion professed by the Scots and purified by the Grace of Baptisme 3. Assoon therefore as their Enemy King Edwin was dead they were permitted to return into their countrey and there the elder of them Osric became King of the Province of the Deiri and the Second Eanfrid of the Bernicians But both of them were no sooner invested with the marks of a temporall Kingdom but they renounced the Sacraments and badges of the Heavenly kingdom with which they had been initiated and to their eternall ruine polluted themselves with the filth of their former Idolatry 4. But divine iudgment quickly overtook them both for they were slain in a short time by the impious hand of Cedwalla King of the Brittains whom Almighty God made the instrument of his iust severity For the elder of them Osric having rashly besieged the said King in a certain town the summer following the King made an unexpected furious sally and in a moment destroyd both him and his whole army After which Cedwalla possessed the whole kingdom of the Northumbers not as a victorious King but a furious Tyrant for he tore it in peices with the tragicall slaughters committed by him At length after about a year was passed the other Prince Eanfrid accompanied only with twelve soldiers unadvisedly coming to him to demand conditions of peace was in like manner slain by him 5. This was an unhappy year and the memory of it remains still in execration with all good men as well for the Apostacy of these two Saxon Kings who had abjured the Sacraments of their Faith as for the barbarous Tyranny of the Brittish King And therefore by a generall consent in the computation of the times and succession of our Kings the memory of these two perfidious Princes was abolished and this year assigned to the raign of the pious King Oswald who succeeded them 6. This Oswald brother to Eanfrid was the son of Ethelfrid and Nephew to the Holy King Edwin by his sister Acca so that his Title to the Kingdom of the Northumbers was sufficiently valid He after his Fathers death retired also among the Scots where understanding the vanity of Idols he embraced the Christian Faith Seaventeen years he continued in banishment But now hearing the desolation of his countrey the ruine of Christianity and death of his Brother armed with zeal and charity he took the courage though attended with very unconsiderable forces to hasten to the rescew of his kingdom and the Church of God in it almost become in visible With what successe this attempt was undertrken S. Beda will inform us the year following 7. It seems by the Letter of Pope Honorius to Honorius Arch-bishop of Canterbury dated this year and recorded only by William of Malmsbury that the miseries of the Northumbrian Church and Kingdom were come to his knowledge for therin he comforts and encourages the same Arch-bishop not to faint in the midst of so many and greivous calamities but to fix his trust in the promises of God to his Church and those who sustain the care of it In the same letter he likewise confirms the authority and Primacy of the Church of Canterbury over all the Churches of Brittany c. This Epistle found in the Archives of Canterbury was by S. Lanfranc directed afterwards to Pope Alexander the Second as a proof of the ancient Priviledges of his See 8. There is another Letter of the same Pope produced by Caius the Defender of the Antiquity of Cambridge in which the said Pope exempts that Vniversity from the Iurisdiction of all Arch-bishops Bishops Arch-Deacons c. and their Visitations or Censures giving the sole authority over Students to the Chancellour and Rectors of the same with power to excommunicate c. In the granting of which Priviledges he professes to follow the examples of his Predecessours Pope Eleutherius Fabian Simplicius Felix and Bonifacius But what grounds there are to suspect fraud in the compiling this Grant may be read in Brian Twyne the Advocat for Oxford and since him in the learned Bishop Vsher to whom I refer the Reader II. CHAP. 1.2 c. King Oswalds miraculous Victory over the Brittains 5.6 c. The Crosse Venerated by all Christians This approved by Miracles 1. IN the year six hundred thirty five Oswald King of the Northumbers fighting against the Tyrants happily triumphed And because our gravest Authours S. Beda William of Malmsbury and others affirm that encountring them Faith was his strongest armour we will endeavour more diligently and largely to recount the order and manner of the Combat by which he restored the Crown to himself security and Faith to his Subjects and the Churches to God 2. S. Beda's summary Narration of it is this Assoon as Ceadwalla had slain the two Kings Osrich and Eanfrid Oswald attended with an army weak for their numbers but fortified with Divine Faith came upon him and in the combat that execrable King of the Brittains was slain together with his immense army which he thought no power could resist This combat hapned in a place in Northumberland called in the English tongue Devils-burn or the Devils-brook It is at this day saith Camden called Dilston but in ancient Records Divelston the Seat and Mansion of the Noble family of Ratcliff Yet Bâ—omton calls the place Denysbourn or River of Denys and adds that from this combat it took the appellation of Slaughter of the Ceâ—wallians 3. Oswald preparing himself for the fight coÌ„sidered no doubt by Gods inspiration that victory was not to be expected
their great continence Divine Love and Regular Observances Their only defect was that in the celebration of the Paschal Solemnity they followed dubious accounts and Cycles And no wonder since being seated as it were out of the world none took care to send them the Synodal Decrees touching the Paschal Observance So that they were informed therein no further then as they could learn from the Propheticall Evangelicall and Apostolick Writings according to which they diligently observed the Duties of Pâ—ety and Chastity 13. These Monks therefore being according to the Institut of S. Columba so continued many years and to distinguish them from the Monks in Kent who coming from Rome followed the Rule of S. Benedict our Writers began to call the Benedictins Black-Monks from the colour of the Habits which they then generally wote Whereas these Columbian Monks either wore white garments or of the naturall colour of the sheep Notwithstanding we read that S. Wilfrid in a Synod publickly professed that himself was the first who commanded the Rule of the most Holy Patriark S Benedict to be observed by Monks in the Northumbrian Kingdom But whether his command extended to Monasteries founded there before or only such as himself had built I leave to the disquisition of others 14. This Holy Bishop Aidan received the See of his Bishoprick in the Isle of Lindesfarn seated among the Bernicians in the most Northern coast of the Kingdom of the Northumbers Which is a little Island saith William of Malmsbury and is now by those of that countrey called the Holy-Island This Isle S. Aidan who was a lover of Silence made chocice of for his See despising the pompe and populousnes of York But besides the advantage of solitude and silence another Motive inducing S. Aidan to chuse that Island seated in the German Ocean might probably be because the Bernicians a people hitherto more rude and ignorant stood in greater need of his care And besides it was easy for him from thence by ship to visit the other Province of the Deiri 15. S. Aidan moreover having accepted this See did according to the example of S. Augustin erect there a Monastery This is after this manner related in an ancient Manuscript of the Monastery of Evesham cited by the R. F. Clement Reyner in the Appendix to his Apostolat The Holy King Oswald and S. Aidan Bishop and Monk did first settle an Episcopal See and Order of Monks in the Church of Lindesfarn according to the relation of S. Beda about the year of our Lords Incarnation six hundred thirty five and the thirty ninth after the coming of S. Augustin Which See and Order continued there together the space of two hundred forty and one years For then the Church of Lindesfarn was totally destroyed by the most barbarous Infidel Danes and the said See and Order translated from thence to Conk Chester 16. Besides this severall other Churches were built in many places among the Bernicians saith S. Beda and the people flocked with ioy to heare the Word of God King Oswald likewise bestowd possessions and lands to maintain the Monasteries in which English Children were instructed by Scottish Teachers both in lower and higher studies and also in the Observance of Regular Discipline For those who came to preach were Monks At the same time likewise the famous Monastery of Hagulstad is said to have been founded in the place where formerly was seated Axellodunum now called Hexham near the Picts wall where also in following times was an Episcopall See 17. The like care and Munificence the Holy King Oswald shewd in his other Province of the Deiri where he not only finished the Noble Church of S. Peter in York begun by King Edwin but likewise erected severall Schooles for the education of youth in learning and piety For which purpose he coÌ„manded more Monks to be sent out of Scotland who saith S. Beda came in great numbers year after year into Brittany and with great devotion preached the Word of Faith in the Provinces subject to King Oswald and those among them who were Preists administred likewise Baptism to such as had been instructed 18. An admirable example of piety zeale Christian Humility the same Authour relates of this blessed King Who saith he assoon as S. Aidan was come humbly and chearfully hearkned to his admonitions and took great care and diligence to found and delate the Church of Christ through his whole Kingdom Where it often hapned that a most beautifull spectacle was represented for whilst the Bishop who was not perfectly skilled in the English tongue was preaching the King himself would be the Interpreter of the Heavenly Word to his Officers and servants for he during his long exile had fully learnt the Scottish language 19. Now how Almighty God even with outward blessings recompenced this good Kings piety and how according to the encrease of Faith his Empire also was encreased Huntingdon thus declares King Oswald saith he being formed by the institution of Saint Aidan as he made progresse in the Graces of his mind so did he likewise in the extent of his Rule beyond all his Predecessours For all the Nations of Brittany Brittains English Picts and Scots became subiect to his Dominion And yet though he was so high exalted he was humble and mercifully kind to the poore and strangers IV. CHAP. 1.3 c. S. Birinus converts the West-Saxons His Miracles 6.7 c. K. Kinegils converted and baptised Dorchester appointed the Episcopall See And Canons under a Rule placed in it 10 11 c A great Controversy about S. Birinus his Relicks 1. THE same year was happy likewise to the West-Saxons which happines how it arrived S. Beda thus declares At the same time saith he the Nation of the West-Saxons anciently called Gevissae in the raign of Kinegils received the Christian Faith by the preaching of Birinus a Bishop who with the advice of Pope Honorius came into Brittany having promised in the presence of the same Pope that he would disperse the seed of the Gospel in the inmost parts of Brittany where never any Teacher had gone before Vpon which promise by command of the same Pope he was consecrated Bishop by Asterius Bishop of Genua His coming into Brittany to preach the Gospell to the West-Saxons hapned saith Ethelwerd six years after the same King Kinegils his fight against Penda King of the Mercians at Cirencester which fight we recounted in the year of Grace six hundred twenty nine 2. This Apostolick Mission of S. Birinus our Lord approved by a Divine Miracle Which because it powerfully manifests the Faith preached by him to have been Orthodox and ancient grave Authours have attested it insomuch as even Iohn Fox after he had related it addes Of this there are so many Witnesses who constantly avow it that it is to mee a great wonder I will not doubt to give the Narration of it from Baronius who
cites for it William of Malmsbury Huntingdom Florentius Mathew of Westminster c. 3. I have thought expedient saith he to describe here out of the Acts of S. Birinus a wonderfull Miracle beseeming an Apostolick man which is omitted by S. Beda It was thus The Holy man being arrived to the shore of the Brittish Sea and ready to take ship celebrated the Divine Mysteries offring to God the Sacrifice of the Saving Host as a Viaticum for himself and followers After which the season being proper he was hastily urged to enter the ship and the wind serving thē they sayled speedily when on the sudden Birinus called to mind that he had lost a thing infinitely precious to him which by the urging hast of the Sea-men having his mind other ways busied he had left behind him at land For Pope Honorius had bestowed on him a Pall or Corporal upon which he consecrated the Body of our Lord and afterward used to wrap in it a particle of the said Sacred Body which he hung about his neck and allways caried with him but when he celebrated Masse he was wont to lay it by him upon the Altar Armed therefore with Faith he by Divine inspiratiō went down frō the ship into the Sea and walkd securely upon it to the shore Where finding what he had left behind he took it and in like manner returned to the ship Which he found standing still immoveable whereas a little before he had left it sailing extreme swiftly When he was entred into the ship not one drop of water appeared on his cloathes Which the Marriners seeing kneeld before him and worshipped him as a God and many of them by his preaching were converted to the Faith of Christ. 4. This custom of carying with them the Consecrated Body of our Lord was practised from the beginning of the Church many proofs whereof are in Tertullian S. Cyprian S. Ambrose writing of his Brother Satyrus S. Basile c. Which pious custom saith Baronius as the fervour of Religion introduced so Religion as holy hath in latter times forbidden it Formerly a firm Faith incited to the doing that which Reverence afterward disswaded In both cases Gods faithfull people deserve commendation as we read both the confidence and the modesty of the Apostles praised in the Gospel both when they were sorrowfull to want our Lords presence for a moment and likewise when S. Peter desired his absence saying Lord goe from mee for I am a sinfull man 5. S. Birinus being thus arrived in Brittany with an intention to visit the inmost rudest parts of the Island according to his promise to Pope Honorius he found at his landing so full a harvest that as William of Malmsbury says he thought it a folly to goe any further or to seek out sick men whom he should cure when as in the place where he already was there were not any sound Thus it hapned to S. Birinus as it had formerly to S. Augustin who being sent to the Deiri in the North stayd at the very entrance into the Island in the South He has notwithstanding found a more favourable esteem among Protestant Writers then S. Augustin did thought both taught the same Doctrin For B. Godwin calls him a man of great zeal and devotion and Camden says he was illustrious for his Sanctity even to a miracle c. 6. At his first coming S. Birinus addressed himself to King Kinegils to whom he with a modest boldnes expounded the Summ of the Christian Faith which he was come so far to preach for his salvation The Doctrines of Christianity were not now become strange even among the Pagans in Brittany But withall it fell out very happily that at the same time the most vertuous and Victorious King of the Northumbers Oswald as S. Beda stiles him was then present at the West-Saxon Court being come thither to demand King Kinegils his daughter for his wife This pious King gave his royal testimony to the Truth of the Doctrine preached by S. Birinus which was suitable to that received in the whole kingdom of the Northumbers And this he did so effectually that King Kinegils submitted his iudgment to the King and Bishop desiring to be conducted to the gate which opens into Heaven Hereupon he was sufficiently catechised and after that admitted to Baptism in which by a pious commerce King Oswald became Spirituall Father to him whose daughter he presently after maried 7. The King being thus converted the whole Province generally followd his example for according to S. Birinus his Acts the people hastned in great troops to heare the H. Bishop preach and with their hearts humbly embraced the Doctrine taught by him And no wonder for besides the sanctity and innocence of the Preacher God was present with him to confirm his Doctrin by Miracles One particularly is recounted in the said Acts after this manner There was in the Province a certain ancient Woman who a long time had been deprived both of her sight and hearing To her it was suggested by revelation that she should repair to the Holy Bishop for her cure She delayd not therefore but took with her a Guide to conduct her The Bishop therefore seing the womans piety immediatly made the sign of the Crosse upon her eyes and ears whereupon both her sight and hearing were restored to her 8. The Christian Faith being thus spread in that Kingdom both the Kings saith S. Beda assigned to the Holy Bishop the Citty called Dorinca to be his Episcopall See Where severall Churches were erected and consecrated and great multitudes gained to Christ after which he went to our Lord. This Citty Dorinca is the same which is now called Dorchester not the principal town of Dorsetshire but another of that name seated near Oxford Which at this time belonged to the West-Saxons but afterward passed to the Mercians 9. This Holy Bishop not being by profession a Monk instituted in his Church at Dorchester a Community of Canons who lived in a kind of Regular Observance and according to S. Gregories directions imitated the Institut of the Primitive Church during the Apostles times wherein not any of them esteemed that which he possessed to be his own but they had all things common In the said Church this Holy Bishop and seaven and twenty of his Successours continued the space of four hundred fifty seaven years 10. Fifteen years S. Birinus laboured with great fruit in cultivating this our Lords vineyard and at last in the year of Grace six hundred and fifty received his reward on the third of December on which day he is commemorated in our Martyrologe He was buried saith S. Beda in the same Citty o◠Dorchester and several years after his sacred Body was translated into the Citty of Winchester by Hedde Bishop of the same Citty and reposed in the Church of the Blessed Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul 11. This passage of S. Beda was
pleasure and sweetnes which the memory of past occurrents produced in him he was all on a sweat as if it had been in the heat of summer 10. This is the Narration af Saint Beda touching the visions of Saint Fursey which for the authority of the relatour was not to be omitted Though I am not ignorant that our Protestant Centuriators of Magdeburg confidently pronounce all such Stories ridiculous and Saint Beda for relating them a man full of Superstitions c. 11. As touching the other Gests of this Holy man the same Saint Beda writes that King Sâ—gebert bestowed on him a place for a Monastery which he built with speed and having replenished it with Monks instituted in it Regular Disciplines The said Monastery was erected in a certain Castle called Cnobberbury or Citty of Cnober seated in a very pleasant place near the Sea and encompassed with woods Which the succeeding King of that Province Anna and his Nobles adorned with magnificent Gifts and buildings It is at this day called Burgh-castell in Suffolk where the Rivers Garien and Waveney mingle waters 12. After this having well setled his Monastery he was desirous to abandon all secular cares even of the Monastery it self and therefore committed the charge of it to his Brother Foilan and to Gobban and Dicul Preists so being freed from all solicitudes he intended to spend the remainder of his life in an Anachoreticall conversation He had another Brother named Vitan who from a Cenobiticall life was becom an Hermite To him therefore he went alone and with him lived a year in labours continence and Prayer But troubles arising in the Province by the invasion of the Pagan King of the Mercians of which we shall speak in the proper place and foreseeing the danger imminent over his Monastery he sailed into France where he was respectfully received by the French King Clodovéus and Helconwaldus a Patrician and built a Monastery in the place called Latiniac And not long after being surprised with sicknes he piously ended his life 13. His Memory is celebrated in the Gallican Martyrologe on the sixteenth of Ianuary Where he is sayed to have been Son to a Prince in Ireland named Philtan and that desirous to serve God with freedom he passed first into Brittany and after into France where he built the Monastery of Latiniac and in his way to a place where he intended to build another Monastery he fell sick of the infirmity whereof he dyed In his sicknes he was visited by the King by Erchenald the Maire of his Palace and other Courtiers to whom he gave excellent exhortations touching Eternall life and after some dayâ— of sicknes which he bore with admirable patience full of merits in the midst of his prayers he went to enioy the same life of which he had discoursed His Sacred Body was buried in the Monastery of Peronne and four years after was found entirely free from the least corruption by the Holy Bishops S. Eligius of Noyon and S. Aubert Bishop of Arras who with very great honour layd it where it now remains in wonderfull veneration and fully rewards the inhabitants devotion by the continual protection which they receive from it 14. What speciall Monasticall Institut he professed does not appear B. Vsher mentions four severall Rules in practise among the Irish written in the language of that countrey but so ancient that it cannot be understood in this age all which like small Rivulets flowed from S. Patrick as the fountain The first was the Rule of the Monks of S. Columba the second of Comgal Abbot of Banchâ—r the third of Carthag the famous Abbot of Bathen and first Bishop of Lismore and the fourth of S. Albeus Arch-bishop of Imelac or Emely It is probable that one of these Rules S. Fursey brought with him out of Ireland but whether in Brittany or France he assumed the Rule of S. Benedict cannot certainly be defined VII CHAP. 1.2 King Sigebert becomes a Monk 3. The Southern Scotts in Ireland are corrected in the Observation of Easter But the Northern become more obstinate 1. THE year of Grace six hundred thirty eight afforded an example of Horoicall humility and contempt of the world which had hitherto never been practis'd in Gods Church but was afterward frequently imitated which was that a King not forced thereto by any calamity freely abandon'd his throne to inclose himself in a Monastery there to be subiect to the will of a poor stranger depriv'd of all things that might please sence mortified with continuall abstinence frequent fasts watching cilices and scarce ever interrupted devotion All which he chearfully underwent that he might more securely provide for another kingdom after this life 2. This was Sigebert King of the East-Angles who saith S. Beda became so zealous a lover of a heavenly kingdom that at last abandonning all affairs of his temporall Kingdom which he commended to his Kinsman Egric who before held a part of it he entred a Monastery which he before had built and receiving the Tonsure made it his only care afterward to contend for an eternall kingdome The Monastery wherin he enclosed himself was the same which S. Fursey at the Kings charges had taken the care of building and no doubt it was by the same Saints encouragement that he undertook a design so strange and unexpected Within four years we shall see him forced to leave his solitude to change his Monastical Cowl for the glorious robes of a Martyr 3. This year the Southern Scots inhabiting Ireland who corrected by Pope Honorius now kept the Canonical day of Easter wrote Letters to the same Pope accusing their Northern Countreymen of obstinacy in their erroneous practise and moreover of reviving the poysonnous Doctrin of Pelagius To these Letters an answer came the year following from Iobn the fourth of that name elected Pope For in the mean time both Honorius and his Successour Severinus dyed In which answer recorded by S. Beda we read that the said Northern Scots according to the perverse humour of disobedient Spirits began now to renew the formall Heresy of the Quartodecimani celebrating Easter with the Iews on the fourteenth day of the Moon This Heresy says S. Beda now newly rose up among them and did not infect the whole Nation but some particular persons among thus And the like may be affirmd of the Pelagian Heresy However certain it is that the Saxon Churches were free from these VIII CHAP. 1. Ercombert King of Kent 2.3 c. His Sister S. Eanswitha a Holy Abbesse Her Gests 8.9.10 K. Ercombert by a Law commands the Observation of Lent 1. IN the year of our Lords Incarnation six hundred and forty saith S. Beda Eadbald King of Kent pass'd out of this life and left the government of the Kingdom to his Son Earcombert which be managed most worthily the space of four and twenty years and some months 2. King Eadbald
having surrendred the Kingdom to his Cousen Egric was retired into a Monastery Now Egric during his short raign had oft been vexed with the incursions of Penda King of the MerciaÌ„s but this year he invaded his countrey with a powerfull army which he was not able to resist In this danger by common advice it was decreed to call King Sigebert out of his solitude For which purpose Messengers were sent to solicite him to prefer the common care of the Kingdom before his privat Devotions He earnestly opposed a good while this proposal but at last saith Saint Beda even against his will they drew him from his Monastery to the Army for they hoped that the presence of so Noble and Valiant a Prince would encourage the fainting soldiers ready for fear to disband Notwithstanding Sigebert mindfull of his present profession though he was encompassed with a Royal army would not act the part of a soldier nor carry in his hand any other thing besides a rodd 2 Thus unarmed and with an intention to act the part of a General onely with his counsell and prayers he proceeded to the Battell Which was violently begun by Penda in which Sigebert being prepared to receive not give wounds took no care to defend his own life So that he became an easy Victime to the Enemies cruelty King Egric likewise was slain with him and for a perishing Crown received one that was immortall How precious the death of Sigebert was fighting for Religion and his countrey posterity shewd by giving him the title of a Martyr for with that dignity he is commemorated in our Martyrologe on the seaven and twentieth of September but in the Gallican on the seaventh of August 3. The innocent blood of Sigebert and Egric watering this Eastern feild made it fruitfully budd with flowers of many royal vertues in his Successour which was Anna the Son of Eni of the Royal family a Prince of admirable Vertue and Father of a most glorious Offspring saith S. Beda Now Eni was Son of Titullus and brother of Redwald so that Anna's succession being legal was unquestioned by all Never any Saxon King was blessed with such a progeny His son Erconwald afterward Bishop of London was for his Sanctity illustrious to the whole Church His daughters were Queen Etheldreda twice a wife yet always a most chast Virgin Sexburga also a Queen Ethelburga a most holy Virgin and Abbesse of Barking Edilburga a Virgin likewise and Abbesse of Brigue And lastly Withburga a chast Virgin All which are inscribed in our Martyrologe with the Title of Saints concerning each of which we shall hereafter treat in due place With so many glorious Stars did this one good King Anna adorn the palace of our Heavenly King X. CHAP. 1.2 c. King Oswalds Mercy and Piety 5.6 His desire to dye for his people 7.8 His battell against Penda and death 1. KING Oswald yet remained alive expecting the like end of his race But before we conduct him to his death it will be expedient after the old Roman fashion to adorn and crown the Sacrifice before its immolation by declaring some of those many vertues which he shewd both in living and dying We sayd some thing before of his Piety to God and munificence in his service These sublime vertues were accomâ—panied with others regarding Gods poorest servants whose wants and incommodities he would not only supply when they were in his view but he would often be inquisitive to find out objects of his mercy and liberality He never sent away from him any poore man empty-handed but performed exactly that precept of our Lord Give to every one who asks thee Yea his liberality was so boundlesse that he almost empoverished himself by supplying the indigence of the poore 2. One Noble Example of this vertue is recorded by S. Beda and generally all our Historians which was this On a certain Feast of our Lords Resurrection the Holy Bishop Aidan and King Oswald dined together when one of the Kings servants coming in told him that at the gate there stood a great multitude of beggars in great necessity King Oswald glad of an occasion to exercise his Charity stretched forth his hand and took up a silver dish full of meat which he commanded the servant to distribute among those poore not the meat only but the dish which for that purpose was to be broken in peices S. Aidan was much affected with so commendable an expression of piety in the King and taking that hand which had given the Plate said Let this hand never be consumed which has so liberally distributed the Gifts of God This propheticall benediction God heard and approved with a great Miracle For after the Kings death when all the rest of his body was dissolved into dust that hand remaind entire both in the flesh and sinews for many ages as shall be proved by many witnesses 3. How acceptable these vertues were to Almighty God he shewd by heaping on him even great temporal prosperity For sayes Saint Beda King Oswald together with the Nation governd by him was blessed not only with a sure hope of a heavenly Kingdom unknown to his Ancestours but moreover by Gods speciall assistance who made both heaven and earth he encreased his Dominion by the accesse of more Provinces then any of his Progenitours had enioyd For he not only united the Kingdoms of the Deiri and Bernicians but had a supereminent power over the four Nations and Provinces of Brittany which were divided into four tongues of the Brittains Picts Scotts and English 4. Yet did not the cares of so largean Empire withdraw his mind from a frequent conversation with God On the contrary the same Authour writes that whilst he managed the government of so many Provinces his cheif solicitude and labours were how to obtain a celestiall Kingdom The generall same gives that his frequent practise was to persist in his prayers from Morning Lawds to brâ—ad day and that by reason of his almost continuall custom of Praying and praising God wheresoever he was sitting he would hold his hands on his knees with his face looking up to heaven and lastly that he ended his life in the midst of his Prayers For being compassed on all sides with enemies and weapons when he saw himself upon the point to be slain he prayed for the soules of his soldiers And hence arose the Now common Proverb God have mercy on their soules sayd King Oswald when he was falling dead to the Earth This expression of piety we English Catholicks to this day owe to this good King for though the generall practise or the whole Church in all ages was to implore the Divine mercy for those who dyed in her Communion yet this speciall form of expressing our Charity by saying God have mercy â—n their soules came from this most pious King who in his last danger as it were forgetting himself became an intercessour for
others 5. Another eminent Example of the like Charity to others with neglect of himself the same King formerly gave in the time of a wasting Pestilence For being peirced to the soule with compassion seing such a world of funeralls he earnestly prayd to God as King David had done that he would spare his people and turn the scourge against himself and his family Which prayer Almighty God heard for presently after the plague seised upon him with such violence that he was brought to the utmost extremity Lying thus a victime for the whole Nation and inwardly ioyfull in hope that with his single death he should purchase a world of lives to others he saw three persons of a stature more then human who approached to his bed and conversing together spoke many words full of comfort to him At last one of them sayd to him O King thy Prayers and resignation are acceptable to God Thou art one of ours for shortly thou shalt receive an immortall crown for thy Faith Charity and Piety But that time is not yet come For God at the present gives thee both thine own and thy subiects liveâ— Now thou art willing to dye for them Shortly thou shalt dye far more happily a Martyr for God Having said this they disappeared leaving the King full of wonder Who presently recoverd his health and after that not any of his subiects dyed of the same infection 6. The Authour of his life adds That the King was wont to relate to his Bishops that not only with his intellectual but corporall eyes also he often saw Angelical Spirits in great splendour By which visitations Divine love was much more kindled in his heart and a studious care to encrease in all vertues And because corporal purity doth frequently attend that of the mind by the consent of his Queen Kineburga daughter of Kinegils King of the West-Saxons he abstaind from matrimonial conversation knowing well how gratefull to heavenly spirits is an aversion from carnall sensuality 7. Thus happily did King Oswald proceed in his course to heaven when that scourge of all good men Penda King of the Mercians envying the progresse of Christianity and the glory of Oswald became an instrument of exalting him to a heavenly Crown For whilst King Oswalds thoughts were busied in advancing Châ—ists Kingdom the said Tyrant made an impression into a Province belonging to him to repell which King Oswald with an army mett him in a place by S. Beda calld Macerfelth 8. It is not yet decided in what Province that place of combat between these two Kings is seated The inhabitants of Lancashire earnestly contend that King Oswald was slain neer a well known village of theirs calld Winwick where they find a place to this day nam'd Macerfelth and alledge likewise an ancient Inscription in the Church of Winwick importing the same And their coniecture may seem to receive strength from this consideration that the said Province certainly belonged to the Dominion of King Oswald who was assalted by Penda 9. Notwithstanding Camden and others of our learned Writers doe rather design the place of the Combat in the Western part of Shropshire neer the Kiver Morda where there is a town from Oswald calld Oswestre and by the Brittains Oswalds-Crosse And this agrees with what wee read in Saint Oswalds life that the place of the Combat was near the confines of Armorick Wales seaven miles distant from Shrews bury not full half a mile from King Offa's ditch dividing Wales from England and Sixteen mileâ— from the Monastery of Wenlock In the feild where the battell was fought a Church called the White Church was founded to the honour of Saint Oswald near which arises a fresh spring which the Inhabitants call Saint Oswalds fountain 10. Now although Shropshire anciently belonged to the Kingdom of the Mercians yet at this time it seems among other Provinces to have been a portion of King Oswalds conquests For the same Authour relates how Penda a little before this had been overcome and puâ—t to flight by King Oswald so that it seems that part of the Mercian kingdom was become an accession to that of the Northumbers 11. The two armies therefore ioyning here that of King Oswald could not sustain the fury of Penda but after a short combat was forced either to seek safety by flight or like devout Soldiers fighting for God and his Church by patient exposing themselves to purchase immortality King Oswald seing his Army dispersed perceived that now the hower promised him by the Angels was come Therefore he was not very solicitous to avoyd his Enemies weapons but in the expression of William of Malmsbury having seen all his guards cutt in peices though he had as it were a grove of iron weapons planted on his breast yet neither the greivousnes of his wounds nor the approach of death could hinder or interrupt his devout Prayers to God for the salvation of his faithfull subjects Thus was this Blessed King slain saith Saint Beda in a place called in the English tongue Macerfelth in the year of our Lords Incarnation six hundred forty two and the thirty eighth of his age on the fifth day of August 12. The barbarous Tyrant Penda was not satisfied with the death of his Enemy but most cruelly raged against his dead body which he cutt in peices and caused his head and armes divided from the trunk to be hung up on three stakes as a Trophey and monument of his Cruelty and to be a terrour to others XI CHAP. 1. 2. c. King Oswi buries the Relicks of his Brother S. Oswald 5.6.7 The Incorruption of his hand testified in severall ages 8. 9. c. His other Relicks where disposed The great Veneration given to him Churches built in his honour 1. THE inhuman Tyrant Penda thought by his barbarous usage of the Holy King Oswalds liveles body to render him a spectacle of misery but Almighty God shewd himself more powerfull to glorify him then the Tyrant had been to dishonour him For his Members had been for a whole years space exposed to the injuries of rain and tempests yet notwithstanding they preserved their former lineaments lively freshnesse and comlines The head and left arm continued all that time hanging on the stakes and the right arm was faln into water for no man durst take them away or shew any regard to them for fear of the Tyrant 2. At last Oswy the Brother and Successour of King Oswald by a Divine Oracle was admonished to perform due respect to his Brothers torn Body by bestowing an honourable buryall on it Therefore fearles of the Tyrants rage or power he gathered an Army and marching into that Province he came to the place Where taking out of the Water the right Arm he inclosed it in a Silver Boxe and reverently deposed it in the Church of S. Peter in a Citty then called Bebba from a Queen of that Name now Bamburg
11. Her death was answerable to her life before which a wonderfull vision was shewd to her for before the Altar of the Blessed Virgin a Ladder was erected up to heaven Angels descended to comfort her She commanded her Sisters to conceale this Vision and awhile after signing her self confidently with the sign of the Crosse and lifting up her eyes hands to heaven she breathed forth her pure spirit and those who were present saw her freind the holy Bishop Genesius among troops of Angels coming to meet her on the third day before the Calends of February Her memory is celebrated the same day in the Gallican Martyrologe Her Sacred Body was afterward diligently sought and translated to a more honourable place in the time of S Lewis the Commemoration whereof is solemnised on the eight and twentieth of March. XX CHAP. 1. Anna King of the East-Angles slain by K. Penda 2.3 c The Mercian Tyrant Penda miraculously slain by K. Oswi who consecrates his daughter to God 1. IN the year of Grace six hundred fifty four saith Mathew of westminster Penda King of the Mercians a man who breathed nothing but fury and war and loved to tread in ways staind with blood invaded the Religious King of the East-Angli Anna and in a moment destroyd him and his army To him his Brother Aethelherus succeeded in the Kingdom With King Anna was slain his eldest son Firminâ—â— and both their bodies were buryed at a Town called Blithborow in Suffolk seated on the River Blith Which town saith Camden deserves to be mentioned for no other thing but that there was the Sepulcher of Anna a Christian King of the East-Angli slain in battle by Penda the Mercian King But afterward their bodies were translated to S. Edmunds-bury in the same Province 2. But the year following this bloody King Penda who seems to have been raised up for the destruction of good Kings received at last the reward of his cruelty by the hands of Oswi King of the Northumbers The particular Narration we receive from S. Beda In those times saith he King Oswi having received intolerable vexations from Penda King of the Mercians who formerly slew his Brother King Oswald at last was forced to promise him incredibly rich gifts to obtain a peace for a cessation of the ruines of his Provinces But the perfidious King Penda would accept of no conditions being determined to exterminate his whole Nation Whereupon King Oswi had his recourse to the Divine Protection only to deliver him from the barbarous impiety of his enemy Wherefore he obliged himself by vow saying since this Pagan King refuses our gifts let us offer them to our Lord God who will graciously accept tâ—em He vowed therefore that in case he gott the victory he would consecrate his daughter to serve our Lord in perpetuall Virginity and withall bestow twelve possessions of farms for building and endowing Monasteries After which vow he marched with a very small army to combat him 3. Such a wonderfull inequalâ—ty there was between the two Armies that the Pagans had a thirty fold greater army then the Christian King Oswi for they had thirty Legions conducted by as many Generalls against whom notwithstanding Oswi with his Son Alcfrid trusting only in Christ their conductour with very small forces adventured to combat King Oswi his Son Egfrid was not present there for he was then kept as an hostage by King Penda's wife And Edilwald son of King Oswald who ought to have assisted him was on the Enemies side being one of Penda's Captains to fight agaâ—nst his Vncle and countrey Though true it is that in the time of battell he withdrew himself into a safe place there expecting the event Yea we read in the History of the Brittains that Alcfrid also the Son of King Oswi rebelling against his Father was ioynd with King Penda 4. Yet notwithstanding all these disadvantages as soon as the combat began the thirty Pagan Generalls of King Penda were putt to flight and slain and almost all their auxiliaries Among which was also Edilhere Brother and Successour of Anna late King of the East-angles who was the authour of the war he together with the forces attending him was likewise slain And because the battell was fought near the River Iuwet which by reason of great raines had overflowed its banks the waters consumed more in the flight then swords had in the combat 5. This wonderfull victory was gaind in the thirteenth year of King Oswi his raign and on the seaventeenth day before the Calends of December in the region of Loidis now called Leeds io Yorkshire were above thirty years before King Edwin had overcome the Brittains The River which in S. Beda is called Iuwet Mathew of Westminster more properly calls Winwed adding that thence the Proverb came That in the River Winwed were revenged the slaughters of five Kings Anna Sigebirt Egric Oswald and Edwin And near the place is yet extant a village either from this or King Edwins victory called Winfeild 6. This victory brought incredible proffit to both the Nations for the Northumbers were secured from the hostile incursions of their Enemies and the Nations both of the Mercians and other confining Provinces became converted to the Christian Faith assoon as their perfidious Head was cutt off For immediatly after the most Christian King Oswi took possession of Penda's kingdom by whose order the Holy Preist Diuma was ordaind by Finan Bishop both of the Mercians and Midland-Angli for by reason of the scarcity of Preists one Prelate was obliged to govern two Nations And now also the Conversion of the East-Saxons under their King Sigebert of which we treated before was perfected 7. King Oswi having thus by divine assistance gaind so miraculous a victory forgot not his Vow But saith the same S. Beda according to his promise made to our Lord and in thanks-giving for his victory he gave his daughter Elsleda scarce then a year old to be consecrated in perpetual Virginity to our Lord and moreover twelve possessions of lands for the maintaining Religious persons to pray dayly for the perpetual peace of his Nation Of which each possession was ten families The foresaid daughter of King Oswi therefore entred into the Monastery calld Heortsig or the Island of the Hart which was governed by the Holy Abbesse Hilda And two years after having obtaind a possession of ten families in a place calld Streneshalch she there built a Monastery in which the foresaid Kings daughter first learnt and afterwards taught Regular observance till having spent three-score years in our Lords service the happy Virgin hastned to the embraces of her heavenly Bridegroom XXI CHAP. i. 2 c. The Gests and happy death of the Holy Abbesse S. Hilda 1. AS for S. Hilda mentiond by S. Beda she was the daughter of Hereric Grand child of King Edwin by his son Egfrid
1. BY the death of Penda King of the Mercians that Kingdom â—ogether with that of the East-Angles whose Kings he had slain became an accession to the Dominions of the Victorious Oswi King of the Northumbers Notwithstanding in the year of Grace six hundred fifty six he permitted Peoda the Son of Penda on whom he had bestowd his daughter Alefleda to raign over the Southern Mercians and likewise Edelwald the Brother of Ethelhere to govern the East-Angles 2. By this indulgence of King Oswi the Christian Faith became spread through severall Provinces For he built many Churches and Monasteries in the Kingdom of the Mercians among which the principall was that which was founded in an Island called the Isle of the Hart in which as a testimony of gratitude to God for his Victory he enclosed his daughter So that within the space of two years the Mercians following his example were converted to the Faith and baptised 3. And for a firmer establishment of Christianity among them he erected an Episcopall See common to the Mercians and Midland Angli in the Citty of Lichfeâ—ld saith Bishop Godwin Though more probable it is that as yet there was no certain place affixed for the Bishops residence For severall years after this we read how Wuifer King of the Mercians offred Lichfeild to S. Wilfrid that he might there either build a Monastery or erect an Episcopall See The first Bishop of the Mercians was Diuma a Scottish Preist of whom we have already made mention 4. This is testified by S Beda in this passage When Oswi the most Christian King of the Northumbers having slain King Penda took possession of his Kingdom Diuma one of the four forementioned Preists was ordainen Bishop both of the Midland Angli and Mercians by Fâ—nan Bishop of Lindisfarn For by reason of the Scarcenes of Preists they were compelled to sett one Bishop over two Nations Now Diuma having in a short time converted great multitudes dyed To whom in the year of Grace six hundred fifty eight succeeded Cellach who was likewise a Scotch-man Who after he had a few years governed that Province voluntarily relinquished his Bishoprick and returned to his Native countrey the Island of Hu or Hy. 5. At this time Ithamar who had succeeded S. Paulinus in the Episcopall See of Rochester dyed He was not inferiour to his Predecessours in Sanctity and learning saith Harpsfeild who adds That many years after his death by reason of frequent Miracles wrought by his intercession his Body was translated to a more honourable place Which translation was made on the fourth day before the Ides of Ianuary on which day his Anniversary Solemnity is celebrated in the Church of Rochester In our Martyrologe his Commemoration is made on the Tenth of Iune which was the day of his death And his Successour was Damian descended of the South-Saxons saith S. Beda 6. This year Merevald a Prince among the Mercians built a Monastery for Religious Virgins at a Town called Lemster in the Province of Hereford He is said to have been the Son of Penda and Brother of Peoda and of his Successour Wolfer Kings of the Mercians But he is more illustrious by his Holy Offspring his son Merefin and his daughters Milburga Mildreda and Milgitha born to him by his Wife S. Ermenburga â— King Peoda likewise the Son of Penda first King of the Mercians this same year for propagating Christian Religion layd the foundation of the Mâ—nastery of Medeshampsted in the Region of the Girvians or Northamptonshire But having been the next year slain by the treason of his Wife Alcfleda the naturall daughter of Oswi King of the Northumbers he could not perfect it Thus writes Camden from Robert Swapham an ancient Authour And Ingulphus adds That he left his fervour and devotion to his Brother Wulfer his Successour in that Kingdom and to Saxulph a man of great power there who finished the said Monastery eight years after The place anciently called Medeshampsted afterward took the name of Peterborough illustrious in regard of this Monastery II. CHAP. 1.2.3 The Brittains overthrown by the King of the West-Saxons 1. IN the year of Grace six hundred fifty eight the Brittains received a great overthrow from Kenewalch King of the West-Saxons which is thus described by Huntingdon Cenwald so he calls him King of the West-Saxons in the seaventeenth year of his raign fought against the Brittains at Pennum For they knowing that he had been overcome by the stouâ— King Penda and almost driven out of his kingdom imagined that he was unable to sustain the burden of a battell Whereupon having gathered a numerous army they with great pride invaded his Dominions At the beginning of the fight the Brittains feircely setting on the Saxons made them give ground But the Saxons with great courage and constancy resisting them for they preferred death before flying at last so wearied the Brittains that their forces melted away like snow so that they turned their backs to the pursuers and fled from Pennum as far as Pedredan The wound which the Progeny of Brutus received this day was incurable 2. The place where this battell was sought was an obscure Village in Somersetshire at this day called Pen but anciently famous for this Victory over the Brittains and another which in after ages King Edmond Ironside gaind there against the Danes From thence the Brittains fled to the River Pedreâ— now called Parret where was seated the town called by the Saxons Pedridan but now Pederton and it was sometimes the Royal Seat of Ina King of the West-Saxons 3. After this combat and Victory the Saxons became so terrible to the Brittains that they never afterward descended from their mountains to encounter them Besides this their State became divided among severall petty Princes each of which sought to secure and enlarge his own territory so that they never combind in any generall design against the Saxons or English III. CHAP. 1.2 Wolfer King of the Mercians His wife S. Erminilda Trumhere Bishop of the Mercians 1. KING Peoda as hath been declared having been slain by the treachery of his Wife in the time of the Paschall Solemnity that Kingdom of the Southern Mercians returned to the Dominion of King Oswi But three years after the Princes of the Nation of the Mercians rebelled against him their names were Immin Eaba and Eadbert These exalted to the throne Wulfer the Son of Penda then a young man whom they had preserved and kept conceald among them And so with their new King they ioyfully persevered in Profession of Christianity 2. The wife of this King Wulfer was S. Erminilda Whose parents were Ercombert King of Kent and S. Sexburga By their pious instructions she became so zealous in promoting the Christian faith that by her perswasions kindnes and holy example that perverse and rude Nation of the Mercians was brought
to submitt to the sweet yoak of Christ. And her husband complying with her desires assisted her in extirpating Idolatrous Superstitions and filling the kingdom with Churches and Preists Whence appears that King Wulfer himself was also a Christian. 3. In the beginning of his raign Trumher who as hath been declared was constituted Abbot in the Monastery of Gethlingum or Gilling founded in the place where the Holy King Oswin was slain was made Bishop of the Mercians after that Celiach the Successour of Diuma a Scot had relinquished his Bishoprick and was returned into his countrey This Trumher was by Nation an Englishman and kinsman or King Oswin but he had his education and instruction among the Scotts There is no more recorded of him but only that by him Edilwalch Prince of the South-Saxons was baptised as shall be declared IV. CHAP. 1.2.3 c. S. Ethelreda maried to Tombert remains a Virgin 8 9 c. She a second time maried to Egfrid Prince of the Northumbers preserves her Virginity 15.16 c. She flyes from thence and is miraculously preserved from her husband King Egfrid 20. c. She builds a Monastery of Virgins and another of Monks at Ely 1. IN the following year Egfrid the Son of King Oswi took to wife Etheldrith or Ediltrudis a daughter of Anna King of the Eastangles The Sanctity of this Lady twice a Widow and always a Virgin is highly and worthily celebrated by all our Historians and therefore her Memory must not be slightly passed over in this Story 2. She was born in the Province of the Iceni or Suffolk at a town called Ixning which saith Camden though now an obscure Village was anciently famous for the birth of Etheldreda daughter of King Anna a king wonderfully blessed by God in a Saintly offspring Some Writers affirm this Holy Virgin to have been the eldest of his daughters But S. Beda expressly testifies that S. Sexburga was elder then she 3. Polydor commends her for her beauty a quality very useles to vertue which notwithstanding may worthily enter among her praises because the purity of her mind triumphed over all the snares and machines which her beauty suggested against her In her infancy she dedicated her self to chastity wherein the suitable piety of her Sisters did confirm her and during that tender age free from tentations though her affection to purity encreased yet her constancy was not exposed to any tryall till the year of Grace six hundred fifty one when being mariageable her parents provided a husband for her The Holy Virgin who had fixed all her affections on Christ alone though her desire was to confine her self in a Cloyster yet durst not renounce her obedience to her parents 4 The Husband designed for her was Tombert Prince of the Girvians a people inhabiting the fenny Islands in Cambridgshire whose countrey we read thus described by an ancient Writer named Felix cited by Camden There is a fenny marsh of an exceeding large extent which beginning from the banks of the River Gronta reaches northwardly to the Sea In some places there grow nothing but sedges elsewhere there are springs from whence issue black Waters which cause foggy vapours and among these there are severall Islands with uneven winding bancks which are pleasantly coverd with woods Hunâ—tingdon calls thâ—s Region a most delicious and fruitfull countrey waterd with many pleaâ—sant rivers painted with severall lakes great and small and flourishing with many groves and Islands The whole Territory from the principall Islands name is called the Isle of Ely which is therefore here more accuratly described because it was by Prince Tombert assigned to Saint Ediltrudis or Etheldreda vulgarly called Saint Audrey for a ioynture and thence became our Lords Patrimony 5. To this Prince therefore S. Ediltrudis was given in mariage which was a state of life greivous to her who had entertained a far more Sublime affection Yet some hope remained that though she could not incline her parents mâ—nds to dispence with her mariage she might perhaps obtain of her husband a permission to preserve the integrity of her body Therefore all her innocent arts she made of use to engage her husband affections to the end he might be induâ—ced to approve her design She spar'd no prayers nor praises of Virginall purity Neither did her endeavours want effect For admiring her Angelicall chastity he gave her a hope of complyance with her desires But not long after reason being overcome with the violence of corrupt nature he yeilded to his own desires and required of her that right which the Laws of Mariage allowd him and which he would not defer till the night following 6. In this extremity God alone was her refuge To him therefore she had recourse by her most devout prayers beseeching him that if her Vows were acceptable to him he would send the Angel of her Virginity to guard her and suggest to her mind such thoughts and to her tongue such words as might find a gratefull admittance into the heart of her Prince 7. Presently after this Tombert entred into her chamber with a resolution to extort her consent to his impatient desires But God prevented him for he found the Holy Virgin encompassed with a wonderfull light and celestiall flame which dazeled his eyes and consuming the fire of lust boyling in his bosom changed his mind not only to admiration but love of Chastity insomuch that now perceiving that our Lord challeÌ„ged her for his own Spouse he not only relinquished his clame to her but professed himself a companion with her in the same vow of consecrating himself to God Thus they lived together the space of seaven or eight years in perfect concord during all which time Saint Etheldreda being secure of her husbands fidelity and constancy in his promise employd her self wholly in the delicious exercises of Prayer and devotion 8. But Almighty God who had given to the Holy Virgin a most constant mind prepared new combats and new triumphs for her For her Husband Prince Tombert dying whereas this Virgin-Widow esteemed herself out of danger of being exposed to any more tryalls as being now in her own disposall yet a new tempest drove her out of the haven to Sea again For Egfrid the Son of Oswi and Heyr of the Northumbrian kingdom invited by the fame of her sanctity and perfections demanded her in mariage Her parents together with the Nobles of the Eastangles esteeming this mariage extremely beneficiall to that Province which languished under the government of her Brother Ethelwald pressed her therefore most earnestly to accept of it and at last conquered her resistance So that once more for the common good she was compelled to submitt her self to a new servitude For Almighty God intended in her to shew to the world an admirable example of constancy and Chastity 9. This year therefore she was conducted to the Kingdom of the Northumbrians In which iourney saith S. Beda she
in any History Probably he was some inferiour Saxon Prince in Brittany for among the Kings of that Heptarchy no such name is mentioned And later then this time he could not probably live since very few of the Saxon Princes did now remain in their ancient Heathenish Idolatry His daughter S. Christiana's name is placed among the Saints recited in our Martyrologe on the same seaven and twentieth of Iuly XII CHAP. 1.2 c. The Gests of S. Cedde and his Brethren 6.7 The death of Sigebert King of the East Saxons denounced by Saint Cedde 1. AT the same time our Island of Brittany received a notable luster by the piety of four Brethren all of them consecrated Saints their names were S. Cedd Saint Celin S. Cimbell and S. Ceadda or Chad. they were all of them Preists and two of them exalted to the dignity of Bishops to witt S. Cedd who was now Bishop of London and S. Ceadda who shortly will be the first Bishop of Lichfeild 2. As touching S. Cedd how in this year of Grace six hundred and sixty he founded the Monastery of Lesting in Yorkshire S. Beda at large thus relates It was the custom of the man of God S. Cedd whilst he was Bishop of the East-Saxons frequently to visit his own native countrey of the Northumbers to the end he might impart among them his Spirituall exhortations Now Edilwald the son of King Oswald raigning then in the Province of the Deirâ— or Yorkshire perceiving him to be a holy and wise man of great integrity desired of him that he would accept at his hands a certain possession of land there to build a Monastery where to himself might repair to perform his devotions and heare Gods word as likewise bury the dead For this King beleived that he should receive much benefit by the dayly prayers of those that served our Lord there Now the said King had then in his attendance a Brother of the said Bishop named Celin a man of great piety who was wont to administer to him and hiâ— family the Sacraments of our Faith for he was a Preist and by his information he came to know and love the Holy Bishop S. Cedd therefore complying with the Kings desire made choice for the Seat of a Monastery a place among steep and remote mountains which seemd fitter to be a retrait for theeves or lurking place for wild beasts then a habitation for men Now the man of God being desirous by prayers and fasting first to cleanse that place from the filth of crimes formerly executed there and consequently to lay the foundation of a Monastery desired permission of the King that he might abide there in Prayer the whole Lent then at hand Which being granted he according to the Ecclesiasticall custom prolonged his Fast till evening every day except Sundays and then also he contended himself with a small portion of bread one egg and a little milk mingled with water For he said that such was anciently the custom of those who founded Monasteries and from whom he had received the Rule of Monasticall Profession by prayers and fasting to consecrate the places where they intended to build a Monastery or Church 3. Now toward the latter end of Lent when onely ten days remained one came to call him to the King He therefore to the end so Religious a work should not be intermitted for the Kings affaires desired his Brother Cymbel who was a Preist to continue there the devotions which he had piously begun Whereto he willingly condescended And thus the full time of Prayer and fasting being consummated he there built a Monastery called now Lestinghen and instructed the Monks with such Religious Instituts as were practised at Lindesfarn where he had been brought up The care of which Monastery he recommended to his Brother Ceadda who was afterward Bishop first of York and shorly after of Lichfeild 4. Now whereas Saint Beda calls this Edilwald King of the Deiri he is to be esteemed only a King by courtesy of Osâ—â— â—o whom the whole Kingdom of the Northumbers at this time belonged And therefore in the Catalogue of the Northumbrian Kings extant in Mathew of Westminster Edilwald is omitted And as for the Monastery of Lestinghen in the Breviary of Sarum it is sayed to belong to the Isle of Lindesfarn Which Island notwithstanding did not pertain to the Province of the Deiri but of the Bernicians Wheresoever it was placed there flourished in it many persons eminent for Sanctity among which Osâ—i a Monk in our Martyrologe is reckoned in the number of Saints who dyed in the year of Grace six hundred sixty seaven 5. Saint Cedd remaind among the Northumbers no long time for the year following hapned the death of Sigebert the good King of the East-Saxons inflicted on him for contemning the Ecclesiasticall Câ—nsure imposed by this Holy Bishop Cedd on one of his Nobles The Story is thus particularly recounted by S. Beda One of the Nobles of King Sigeberts Court had contracted an unlawfull mariage against the Orders of the Church Which the Bishop not being able to prevent nor correct he excommunicated him commanding all under his care to abstain entring into his house or eating of his meat Which prohibition the King not regarding when he was invited by the said Count he went to feast at his house At his return the Holy Bishop mett him Whom as soon as the King lookd â—n he began to tremble and leaping from his horse prâ—strated himself at his feet begging pardon for his offence for the Bishop likewise who was on horse-back had lighted down And being angry he touched the King as he lay with his rodd which he held in his hand and with an Episcopall authority said to him I tell thee O King because thou wouldst not abstain from the house of that desperat excommunicated person thou thy self shalt dye in the same house 6. This denunciation of the Holy Bishop was accordingly accomplished for as the same Authour relates Whilst the Christian Faith encreased dayly in that Province to the great mutuall ioy both of the King and people it hapned by the instigation of the Enemy of all good that the King himself was murdred by the hands of his own kinred They were two Brethren who executed this heynous crime And being askd why they did it they could give no other answer but this That they were enraged enemies to the king because he was wont to be too mercifull to his enemies and quietly to pardon injuries whensoever those who did them begged his mercy Such was the fault for which this good King was slain because with a devout heart he observed the Precepts of the Gospell Yet by this death hapning to him without his fault a former reall fault was punished according to the Prophecy of the man of God Now we may piously beleive that such a death of this Religious Prince did not only wash away the stain of
such a fault but moreover encreased his Merit since it hapned to him for iustice sake and for his zeale to obserâ—e the Precepts of our Lord. Thus writes S. Beda and the same iudgment is given also by William of Malmsbury 7. The Successour to this good King Sigebert was Suidelm the son of Sexbald who was baptised by the same Holy Bishop Cedd in the Province of the East-angles in a village belonging to the King called Rendelesham or the mansion of Rendilus And Edelwald King of the East-angles the Brother of Anna formerly King was his God father who received him ascending out of the Sacred Font. His raign continued only three years XIII CHAP. 1.2 c. The Province of the West-Saxons divided into two Dioceses Dorchester and winchester For which the Holy Bishop Agilbert retires into France 1. IN the same year of our Lord six hundred sixty and one which was the eighteenth of the raign of Kenewalch King of the West-Saxons the said King perfected the Structure of the Church of Winchester begun by his Father Kinegils and not only ratified his Fathers donation thereto but moreover added the Mannours of Dornton Altesford and Wordyam thus writes B. Godwin 2 And at the same time the Church of the West-Saxons by the industry of Agilbert Bishop of the same Province was so mightily encreased that the King thought good to divide that Province into two Dioceses One other Motive hereto the King had because Agilbert being a stranger could not but very imperfectly speak the Saxon tongue For saith Saint Beda At last the King who understood no other but his Native language being weary to heare the Bishops barbarous pronunciation of the Saxon tongue or his expressing himself in French which the King understood not brought into the Province another Bishop of his own tongue named Wini who was ordained in France Thus he divided the Province into two Dioceses and to Wini he gave for his Episcopall See the Citty Venta called by the Saxons Wintancestir or Winchester Herewith the Holy Bishop Agilbert being greivously offended because the King had done this without his advice returned into France where he received the Bishoprick of Paris and died there an old man and full of dayes 3. Andrew Saussay in his Martyrologe assigns another cause of Bishop Agilberts indignation and departure for saith he the King being corrupted with money gave a portion of that Bishoprick to Wina Which abominable Simony Agilbert having an Excoration quitted his Episcopall Seat and returned presently into his native countrey retiring himself to Paris as a secure harbour But herein he much wrongs the memory of King Kenewalch who is not taxed by any of our Historians for that Crime Indeed it was justly imputed to Wina who by such an execrable negotiation purchased the Bishoprick not of Winchester but of London for so S. Beda testifies saying Not many years after the departure of Agilbert out of Brittany Wini was thrust out of his Bishoprick of Winchester by Kenewalch and retiring to the King of the Mercians named Wulfere bought with money of him the See of London where he remained Bishop till his death 4. As for the Holy Bishop Agilbert after his relinquishing of his See at Dorchester he did not presently goe into France but as Huntingdon relates he retired to Alfrid the son of Oswi King of the Northumbers who was his freind And three years after this we read that he was present at a Synod or solemne Conference touching the Celebration of Easter and the Preistly Tonsure of which we shall treat shortly where he declared himself for the Roman Observation against the Scotts XIV CHAP. 1.2 c. The South Saxons last converted And their King Edilwalch baptised 8 9. c. The Martyrdom of Vlfald and Rufin sons of King Wulfere 1. THE same year was illustrious in the Conversion of the South-Saxons That was one of the first Saxon-Principalities settled in Brittany by Ella then the most potent of all the Kings and it was the last which admitted the Christian Faith The manner how that Kingdom came to be converted is thus described by Henry of Huntingdon Kenwald or Kenwalch King of the West-Saxons in the twentieth year of his raign fought against Wulfere King of Mercia the Son of Penda a Prince who inheâ—â—ed both his Fathers courage and successe in Martiall affaires in which battell the King of the West-Saxons was defeated and compelled to fly Whereupon Wulfere entred his countrey in a hostile manner insomuch as penetrating to the utmost confines of it he invaded and conquered the Isle of Wight In which expedition by Wulfers industry and zeale Adelwold or as S. Beda calls him Edilwalch King of Sussex was converted first of all to the Faith Vpon whom at his Baptism Wulfere being his God father bestowed as a sign of adoption the Isle of With or Wight and withall for the conversion of the said Island he sent thither a Preist named Epa to preach the Gospell But his preaching as yet had not any good successe 2. It is no easy matter to find out who the person was that baptised this King The Historiall Books of S. Swithun of Winchester in Speed of S. Hilda relate how Athelwold was the first King of Sussex who was converted to the Faith of Christ and baptised in Mercia by S. Birinus a Monk and Apostle of the Gevisses in the presence and by the suggestion of Wolfere King of the Mercians But this cannot consist with the truth of Story and Chronology because S. Bâ—rinus was dead long before Wulfere was King of the Mercians Others ascribe his Baptism to S. Wilfrid Bishop of York But these Writers place his Baptism too late as the former did too early for S. Wilfrid was not yet Bishop And though they would ground their asserâ—tion on the authority of S. Beda yet S. Beda plainly disproves them affirming that this King was baptised before S. Wilfrid came into his Province 3. His words are these S. Wilfrid turning out of his way into the Province of the South-Saxons and finding the people as yet addicted to Pagan Idolatry preached to them the word of Faith and baptised many Now the King of that Nation Edilwalch not long before had been baptised in the Province of the Mercians in the presence and by the perswasion of King Wulfere By whom as he came out of the Font he was received and for a mark of adoption had bestowed on him the Isle of Wight and the Province of the Meanvari belonging formerly to the West-Saxons but lately conquered by Wulfere Which little Province seems to be a small Territory in Hampshire containing three Hundreds East-mean West-mean and Means-borough which preserve still the Marks of the old name in S. Beda Meanvari 4. Therefore in all probability King Edilwalch was by the Sacred Waters of Baptism admitted into the number of Christians by Trumhere Bishop of the Mercians whom before
Iudoc and S. Winoc Anchorets and Preachers were sons of a King of England But the Saxon Annalls exact enough in recounting their Kings names mention no such King as Iudicail Most probable therefore it is that they were children of some Brittish Prince of this age For many examples we have of Brittains which for devotion passed over into Little Brittany or Belgick France but scarce any of the Saxons 3. Saint Winoc having spent severall years in great fervour under the government of Saint Bertin was commanded to sett his Light of piety on a Candlestick to enlighten others by his Doctrine and example This he admirably performed in severall places At last being sent to a Town of Heremare then called Wormholt but now Womholt he there layd the foundation of a Monastery where to his death serving God with great purity he was by him glorified by many Miracles He his supposed saith Iperius to have dyed in the same Monastery about the year of Grace seven hundred and seaventeen where he was likewise buried His Memory is in benediction For in the year nine hundred and twenty the same place was fortified and became a pleasant Town which to this day takes its name from S. Winoc being seated in the confines of France and Flanders 4. Some doubt whether that passage in Gregory Bishop of Tours be to be understood of this S. Winoc where he says At that time Vinoc a Brittain a man of admirable abstinence came out of Brittany to Tours having a desire to goe to Ierusalem He wore no other Vestment but one made of Sheep-skins without wooll And because he seemd to us a man of great piety to the end we might detain him amongst us more easily we honoured him with the dignity of Preist-hood If this be the same person we must conclude that Iperius places him much too late For Baronius refers that Narration of Gregory of Tours to the year of our Lord five hundred and eighty XVI CHAP. 1 2. c. The Gests of Saint Wilfrid continued 4.5 c. Controversy touching the Observation of Easter 1. IN recounting the rudiments of Saint Wilfrids piety we have already declared how in his younger years undertaking a iourney of devotion to Rome in his passage through France he was with great benignity received and for some time detaind by the Holy Bishop Ennemond or Dalfinus Bishop of Lyons likewise how in his return from Rome he again visited him and remaind with him to his death and Martyrdom by the cruelty and injustice of Ebroinus Maire of the Palace to Clodovaeus Second of that name King of France 2. Now according to the best Chronology it was in the year six hundred sixty two that the said Holy Bishop was martyrd after which Saint Wilfrid having nothing to detain him longer in France returned into his own Native Countrey of Brittany Where being arrived the fame of his vertues and abilities was quickly spread abroad whereupon saith William of Malmsbury Alfrid the son of Oswi and by his permission King of the Province of the Deiri or Yorkshire sent for him and with great kindnes received him taking great pleasure to hear him discourse of the occurrenâ—s of his iourney and dangers the Elegance of France the Roman pompe as likewise of the Lawes and Orders of Ecclesiasticall Discipline Many dayes he continued in this Kings Court and for his vertuous conversation industry preaching profound learning and copiousnes of elocution he was admitted into a near freindship with him Now this Alfrid was natural son of King Oswi born to him of a Concubine and when Edilwald the same Kings legitimate Son was dead whom he had made King of the Deiri Alfrid succeeded him in the same Kingdom 3. What followed after this is thus related by Saint Beda Wilfrâ—d saith he being returned to Brittany was ioynd in freindship with King Aldfrid who had been taught to love and obey the Catholick Rules of the Church Wherefore finding Wilfrid to be a perfect Catholick he shortly gave him a possession of ten families in a place called Stanford And not long â—fter he added a Monastery of thirty families in a place called Inrhypum now Rippon in Yorkshire Which place he had â—ormerly bestowed for building a Monastery on certain Monks who conformed to the Scottish discipline But because they having the choice given them would rather quitt the place then conform to the Catholick customes of the Roman and Apostolick Church in the celebration of Easter and other Canonicall Rites the King conferred upon Wilfrid the said Monastery perceiving that he was imbued with better disciplines and manners At which time by command of the said King he was in the same Monastery ordained Preist by Agilbert who had been Bishop of the Gevissi among the West Saxons For the King was very desirous that a man of so great erudition and piety as Wilfrid and one admitted to so near a freindship should be made a Preist and Doctour 4. S. Wilfrids fame was presently after much enlarged by occasion of a great Controversy then renewd and with greater heat then ever agitated between him and the Scotts cheifly about the Celebration of Easter In which Controversy not only the Monks and Ecclesiastick persons were engaged but great partialities and divisions were by occasion of it caused among the Laicks and even in the Princes Courts where some celebrated the Solemnity of our Lords Resurrection on one Sunday and some on another so that when one Company reioyced another were in Pennance and fasting The order how this Question was agitated is thus accuratly described by Saint Beda 5. In those days saith he a Notable Question was raised touching the celebration of Easter For all those who were come into those Northern parts either out of Kent or from France resolutly affirmed that the Scotts observed the Feast of our Lords Resurrection contrary to the custom of the Vniversall Church There was among them one named Roman a zealous defender of the true Observance he was by Nation a Scott but had been taught the Rule of Ecclesiasticall Truth in France and Italy This man in former time had had many conflicts with Finanus Bishop of Lindesfarn and many persons were reduced by him to the right way and many were incited by him to a more diligent inquisition of the Truth Yet he could never perswade Finanus to yeild on the contrary being a man of a rude feirce nature the more he was reprehended the more sullen he grew insomuch as he declared himself a professed Enemy of the Truth 6. Besides this Roman Iacob the forementioned Deacon of the late Venerable Arch-bishop S. Paulinus observed Easter after the true Catholick way together with all those whom he could instruct and perswade thereto The like did the Queen Eanfleda with all that attended her out of Kent from whence she brought a Preist named also Roman a man zealous for the Catholick Observance And hence it oft fell
it is onely thirteen days old 15. And as touching your Father Columba and his Successours whose Rule you say you follow and whose Sanctity has been asserted by many Miracles I might answer That in the last day many will say to Christ that in his name they have prophecied cast out Devills and wrought many Miracles to whom he will say That he never knew them But far be it from mee to apply this to your Fathers since it is more iust that I should beleive good then evill of persons unknown to mee Therefore I will not deny but that they were devout servants of our Lord and favoured by him since with a pious intention though rusticall Simplicity they served him And my iudgment is that such an erroneous Observance of Easter did not much preiudice or endanger them because not any one had shewd them Rules of a more perfect Institut Wheras no doubt if any Catholick skilfull in calculation had rightly informed them they would as well have followd his instructions as they did obey these Precepts of God which they had learnt Wheras if thou and thy Companions henceforth contemne to obey the Decrees of the See Apostolick yea of the Vniversall Church which are moreover confirmed by Holy Scriptures without all doubt you will sin greivously For though your Fathers were Saints are they so few in number living in the corner of a remote Island to be preferred before the Vniversal Church spread over the whole world And if your Columba yea ours also if he were Christs was a Saint powerfull in Miracles shall his authority outweigh that of the Apostle to whom our Lord said Thou art Peter and upon this Rock I will build my Church and the gates of Hell shall not prevayl against it And to thee I will give the keyes of the Kingdom of Heaven 16. Wilfrid having thus finished his discourse the King addressing his speech to Bishop Colman said Tell mee Were these words in very deed spoken by our Lord to S. Peter Who answered They were indeed spoken to him The King replied Can you produce any proof of so great power given to your Columba He answered No Sir The King added Doe both sides then among you agree that these words were spoken principally to S. Peter and that the keyes of Heavens gates were given him by our Lord They answered We both acknowledge this Thereupon the King concluded saying And I also assure you I have no intention to contradict the Porter of heaven but according to my knowledge and power I will obey his Ordinances in all things for feare when I come to heaven gates and he who keeps the keyes be displeased with mee there be none to open them and let mee in When the King had said thus all that were present both accessours and bystanders applauded his speech and relinquishing their former imperfect instituts speedily embraced those which appeared to be better 17. Thus ended this Synod ot Conference What effect it produced among the Scotts shall be shewed when we have concluded the Narration of another Controversy at the same time agitated touching the manner and fashion of the Ecclesiasticall Tonsure XVIII CHAP. 1.2 c. A Controversy in the same Synod touching Ecclesiasticall Tonsure Three severall manners of Tonsure 12. Agreement between the Saxons and Scotts c. in all Points of Doctrine 13. Obstinacy of the Scotts 1. THAT at this meeting there was a dispute touching Ecclesiastical Tonsure S. Beda expresly testifies But does not explain the point wherein the difficulty lay Yet this is certain that there was not any one in that Assembly which either derided or neglected the said Tonsure as Protestants now doe 2. The primitive antiquity of this Tonsure by which Ecclesiasticall persons for a sign of distinction frō the Layty by cutting off some part of the hair on the top of their heads formed it into the fashion of a Diadem or Crown is referred by S. Isidor to the Apostles and said to be an imitation of the Nazarites for thus he writes If I be not deceived the practise of the Ecclesiastical Tonsure was derived from the Nazarites Who first nourishing their hair and suffring it to grow long undertook by vow a laborious Exercise of Continence abstinence and other austerities which having performed they shaved their heads and by Gods command cast their hayr into the fire of the Sacrifice signifying thereby that they consecrated the perfection of their Devotion to our Lord. The practise according to this example was introduced by the Apostles importing that Ecclesiastical persons devoted to the service of God are consecrated to him as the Nazarites were which they testified by cutting off the hayr so professing that they devested themselves of the old man and his acts 3. The Controversy therefore was about the manner and fashion of the Tonsure of which there were severall kinds the Principall whereof are said to have taken their Originall from Saint Peter or Saint Paul The manner of Saint Peters was to shave the top of the head leaving below toward the forehead and ears a Circle or Diademe representing the Crown of thorns which our Lord bore Thus write Amalarius and Alcuinus who addes that this Saint Peter ordaind to the end that Clergy-men might be distinguished from secular not only in their cloathing but form of wearing their hayr And Steven the Preist called also Eddius writes of Saint Wilfrid that he willingly received from Saint Dalfinus Arch-bishop of Lyons the form of S. Peters Tonsure resembling the Crown of thorns encompassing our Lords head 4. This is the form of Tonsure at this day in use among the Disciples of S. Benedict and S. Francis as likewise some other Religious Orders and no doubt was anciently received by all Ecclesiasticall persons and which by the Greeks is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But in following times as Bellarmin observes Ecclesiasticall persons among the Secular Clergy changed this Tonsure instead of the said Diademe about the lower part of the head shaving only the top or crown of the head in form of a Circle the which Circle at this day is enlarged according to the degrees of their Orders By which change the ordinance made by the fourth Council of Toledo is manifestly transgressed Let all Ecclesiasticall persons and Lectours as likewise Deacons and Preists shave the whole upper part of their head and leave below only the crown of a Circle Not as in the parts of France the Lectours are observed to doe who weare long hair as lay-men doe and onely shave a small Circle on the top of their heads For such a fashion is observed in Spain only by Hereticks Wherefore it is necessary for the taking away scandall from the Church that this mark of shame be abolished and that there be one onely fashion of Tonsure as is practised generally in all Spain 5. The Second manner of Tonsure is supposed to have descended from Saint Paul and saith S.
Brittany and Ireland was so great that it almost layd wast both those Islands as Huntingdon testifies It began saith S. Beda in the Southern parts of Brittany which were even depopulated by it and from thence it proceeded to the Province of the Northumbers where it raged in all quarters and destroyd a wonderfull multitude 2. Now because he says it began in the Southern parts and also recounts severall illustrious persons taken away by it wee will follow its course in our Narration and beginning with Kent we there are told of the death both of the King and Arch-bishop The King was Ercombert a Prince so devout that neither the luxury of the Court nor solicitudes of the Kingdom could withdraw him from the service of God And hereby living secure under the Divine Protection and favour all things both at home and abroad succeeded prosperously to him and he lived in great tranquillity to a very old age Thus writes William of Malmsbury So that it may be a doubt whether it was of the pestilence or some other disease that he dyed But whether that or the Ecclipse was Gods Messenger to summon him we may piously beleive that he was called from an earthly to a heavenly Kingdom 3. The like we may affirm of the Holy Arch-bishop of Canterbury Deus-dedit who sate the sixth in that Chair and after nine years devoutly and zealously spent in administring that See received this year the reward of his labours and has deserved a place among the Saints in our Martyrologe on the last of Iune A worthy Character of his vertues is afforded us by the Authour of his life in Capgrave After his death the See was vacant for a considerable time for by reason of the raging pestilence care could not be taken to provide a Successour 4. From Kent we passe to the East-Saxons governed by two Kings Signer the Son of Sigebert sirnamed the Little and Sebb a Prince of great Sanctity and Son not of Edilred as Harpsfeild affirms but of that King Seward who shamefully betraid the Christian Faith and was slain by the King of the West-Saxons 5. In this Kingdom the pestilence was more violent and furious then any other And we may iudge that Gods design thereby was by kindling the furnace of this calamity to sever the gold from the drosse and to render the Piety of one of those Kings more illustrious by opposing it to the impiety of the other For King Sigher upon this Visitation fell back to his former Pagan Superstition hoping to obtain from his Idols a remedy against the infection whereas nothing but impurity could proceed from them whose infection was more mortall then that of the pestilence Which Apostacy of the King became an Example to his inconstant Subjects Yea saith Saint Beda his Nobles who loved onely this present life and had no care or perhaps beleived not a future began to restore the Idoll-temples formerly demolished and to adore their senceles Idolls as if by them they could be defended from the Mortality But the violence of the pestilence afterward more encreasing taught them that what they hoped would be a remedy more inflamed the disease 6. As for the other King Sebb his portion of the Kingdom was free from this Superstition and his Piety being more purified by Humility and Resignation to Gods Visitation became a pattern to all his Subjects For saith the same Authour he was a man very devout to God and fervently intent to Religious Acts frequent Prayer and pious exercises of Charity and Alms-giving In his own inclination he preferred a private Monasticall life before the riches and pompe of a Kingdom and if the obstinate refusall of his Wife to admitt a Separation had not hindred he would long before have forsaken his throne to retire into a Monastery Hence it was that many were of opinion that a man so qualified was fitter to be ordained a Bishop then a King Yet he shewd himself to be a very good King and his Kingly solicitude was not confin'd to his own portion but extended it self to the reducing to Christian Profession Sigher his companion in the Throne For which purpose he advised Wulfere King of the Mercians of the danger his Kingdom was faln into of ruine from an infection far more horrible then the Pestilence Whereupon Wulfere as became a good Christian Prince sent thither Iarumannus Bishop of the Mercians lately there succeeding to the Holy Bishop Trumhere by whose endeavours the Christian Faith was again restored among the backsliding East-Saxons 8. Concerning this venerable Bishop Iarumannus S. Beda thus writes He was a Religious good man very industrious and passing through all quarters he preached the Word of Life and by his labours reduced both King Sigher and his Subiects to the way of iustice which they had forsaken insomuch as relinquishing or demolishing their Idoll-temples and Altars they ioyfully confessed the Name of Christ formerly renounced by them and desired much rather to dye in him with a beleif of the Resurrection then to live in the filth of Infideity among their Idols Iarumannus having gloriously finished so good a work together with the Preists and Teachers atâ—ending him returned home with great ioy 9. The piety of King Sebb rested not here but out of a care to provide against the inconstancy of the East-Saoxns he treated once more with Wulfere King of the Mercians to send him a Bishop to govern and administer the See of London There was then residing among the Mercians Wini who had been Bishop at Winchester in the Kingdom of the West-Saxons but for some now unknown crime was driven from his See by K Kenewalch This man incited by an inordinate ambition and desire of Rule and wealth most shamefully with money obtained of King Wulfere to be recommended to the Bishoprick of London into which he entred in the year six hundred sixty sixe and is marked in our Annalls as the first Simoniacall Bishop in our Island Hence William of Malmsbury thus writes Wina having bought the Bishoprick of London quickly ended there the remainder of his days He became an ominous and fatall example to posterity so that it cannot easily be discerned to whom the greater sin and infamy is to be imputed to him who sold or who bought with money this Sacred Dignity 10. However certain it is that King Sebb was perfectly exempted from this stain His desire was to obtain and ioy to receive a Bishop Orthodoxe in the Faith As for his manners being a stranger to him he hoped well and undoubtedly was wholly un interessed in the infamous bargain which passed between wulfere and Wini. XXI CHAP. 1.2 The plague among the East-angles which destroyed many Religious Virgins in Cherâ—esey 1. IN the Eastern parts of Brittany li kewise the pestilence was very feirce The dismall effects wherof S. Beda particularly relates hapning in a Monastery of Religious Virgins For saith he Erconwald Son of
the world whom he buried honourably in the Church dignified with the Sacred Bodies of the Prime Apostles 7. He further tells him that he had delivered to the present Messengers as tokens of his Fatherly respect certain Relicks of the Blessed Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul and of the Holy Martyrs Saint Laurence S. Iohn and Paul Saint Gregory and Saint Pancratius which they were commanded to present to him Adding withall that he had sent a Crosse in which was a golden key containing of the filings of the chains of the same Prime Apostles which were to be presented to the Queen his spirituall daughter the fame of whose piety caused great ioy in the whole Roman Church 8. Then he concludes his letter with exhortations to proceed in his zeale of reducing the whole Island to an uniformity of Catholick Faith and Practise which he doubted not but would be effected if to his diligence he would adde his Prayers to our Lord to give a successe to his endeavours Withall assuring him that his own continuall Prayers should not be wanting for Gods assistance in all pious works in this life and an eternall kingdome with Christ in the world to come 9. The Queen here generally mentioned though not named was Eanfleda the daughter of S. Edwin King of the Northumbers and Ethelburga daughter of Ethelbert the first Christian King of Kent She was the first who received Baptism in that Kingdom by the Ministry of S. Paulinus and after her Fathers death was forced to retire with her Mother into Kent but at last was sent back to become the Wife of this King Oswi 10. It may seem strange why this letter concerning the Election of an Arch-bishop of Canterbury should be addressed to Oswi King of the Northumbers without any mention of Egbert King of Kent But the difficulty will cease if we consider that though in Brittany there was a Heptarchy of Kings yet among them one for the most part had a generall superintendence over the rest being in a sort the Monark of the whole Island so that without his advice and concurrence no matters of moment or generall concern might passe such as was the constituting an Arch-bishop with authority to ordain Bishops in other Provinces and regulate their actions Now such a Monark at this time was Oswi King of the Northumbers the most potent of all the Saxon Princes 11. Almost three years passed before an Arch-bishop was sent in the place of Wigard who dyed at Rome Therefore it will be convenient to intermitt awhile the prosecution of this subject that we may insert other Ecclesiasticall affairs regarding the Saxon Churches in Brittany which intervened II. CHAP. 1.2.3 Saint Wilfrid constituted Bishop of York by King Alcfrid And Saint Ceadda by King Oswi 1. KING Oswi whose care we have seen in providing for the Widowed State of the See of Canterbury was not wanting at the same time in supplying the Vacancy of the Churches of the Northumbers by the death of Tuda last Bishop of Lindesfarn Now the Kingdom of the Northumbers consisting of two Provinces one more Northerly called the Province of the Bernicians containing all beyond the River Tine to the Frith of Edinborough and the other the Province of York and Lancaster called the Province of the Deiri The Former was governed immediatly by King Oswi himself and the Latter by his Son Alcfrid subordinatly to him 2. King Alcfrid being likewise solicitous for a Spirituall Pastour to govern his Churches sent his freind and Instructour S. Wilfrid into France to Agilbert who as hath been said was lately departed out of Brittany into his Native countrey France where presently after his coming upon the death of Importunus Bishop of Paris he was substituted Bishop of the same See To whom as to the most resplendent Starr of all France when Saint Wilfrid newly elected Bishop of York came out of England to receive Episcopall Consecration he was by him solemnly ordained eleaven other Bishops assisting These are the words of the French Martyrologe Huntingdon adds That S. Wilfrid was consecrated in the village called Compendium or Compiegne 3. Whilst these matters were transacting in France King Oswi either prevented by the suggestions of those whom S. Wilfrid had maisterd in the late disputation or impatient at his delay in France without expecting longer sent the Holy Abbot Ceadda into the Western Province to be consecrated Bishop of York by Wina who as yet did not administer the See of London Thus the Church of York had two Bishops at the same time and moreover Ceadda administred the Vacant See of Lindesfarn Which Controversie between two Bishops both of them eminent for Sanctity how it was managed between them and how upon occasion thereof great benefit accrewd to other nations by enlarging the Churches bounds shall be shewd hereafter in the proper Season III. CHAP. 1.2 c. The Martyrdom of Saint Clarus a Hermite and of his Companion Saint Cyriâ—us 1. OVR English Martyrologe refers to the year of Grace six hundred sixty six the Martyrdom of an English Hermit called Saint Clare Whose Gests are more expressly and largely related in the Gallican Martyrologe where on the fourth day of November the following Narration is inserted 2. This day is celebrated the Memory of Saint Clare an Ermit and Martyr by birth an Englishman of a very Noble descent and illustrious for his outward comelines and inward naturall endowments but principally for his singular piety and rare Chastity Being come to years of maturity he was by his parents affianced to a Noble and beautifull Virgin But when the time wherin the Mariage was to be solemnised approached the devout young man out of a desire to preserve his Virginall purity privily withdrew himself from his parents house and out of Brittany passed over to Neustria in France and arrived at a town called Cherbourg Casaris-burgum 3. There he retired himself to a certain Wood confining to that place where assuming to himself two others who were desirous to imitate his pious conversation he began to serve our Lord in all purity of body and mind being wholly abstracted from secular cares and attending entirely to celestiall But by the Devills envy he was exposed to many persecutions so that unable to abide there longer he repaired to a Holy man called Odobert Abbot of a Monastery called Madvin by whom he was kindly entertaind and from him learnt and practised a more strict Rule of Monasticall Discipline 4. But when the fame of his eminent Vertue occasioned a concourse of great multitudes of both sexes to the said Monastery He fearing lest by his frequent conversing with such throngs of visitants his Chastity or Humility which he earnestly desired to preserve might be endangered he obtaind premission from Odobert to retire to another Monastery seated neer the River Epta And there being exempted from all other care he entirely addicted himself to the Spirituall employments of Prayer and Preaching for
by the incitement of Odobert he had submitted himself to receive Holy Orders By which exercises of Piety the shining beames of his Sanctity were spread abroad to the admiration of all 5. The Enemy of mans Salvation could no longer support the brightnes of Divine Graces shining in this Saint to obscure which he inflamed with lust the mind of a certain Noble Woman dwelling near who impudently attempted to expugne the Chastity of the Seruant of God But Saint Clare resolutly resisted the shameles Lady notwithstanding which resistance when her sollicitations still more encreased he was forced for his own quietnes and liberty â—o forsake the Monastery 6. The lascivious Woman desperatly enraged with his departure sent two Murderers in search of him who at last found him in a poor cottage where he had fixed his habitation with one onely companion named Cyrinus There they first sett upon him with many opprobrious speeches and at last drawing out their swords they most cruelly cutt off his head whilst he devoutly kneeling offred his Sacrifice of Chastity to our Lord the lover of pure minds and Patron of innocence 7. This glorious Champion of Chastity being thus Victorious by patience presently after arose and with his hands taking up his head by the assistance of Angells caried it to a fountain not far distant into which he cast it and then caried the same back to the Oratory of his Cell and going on a little further towards a Village seated near the River Epta which since took a new name from this glorious Martyr he there consummated his course and transmitted his blessed Soule to Heaven 8. Much to the same effect is the Narration of this holy Saints Martyrdom extant in Capgrave Where concerning his Companion Cyrinus we read That he being first dangerously wounded was by the prayers of Saint Clarus wonderfully restored to health And hence it follows in the fore said Martyrologe in this manner 9. Saint Cyrinus miraculously recovered took care of the Holy Martyrs buriall Who also afterward in a conflict for piety consecrated his own name likewise to Martyrdom whose memory is there celebrated on the thirteenth of Iune Moreover the Sacred Head of Saint Clarus is with due Veneration conserved in a Village in the territory of Paris called by his name whither it was afterward translated And at Paris it self in the ancient Monastery consecrated to Saint Victor the Martyr his commemoration is anniversarily repeated For thither the most Chast Martyr like the Patriark Saint Ioseph is sayd to have fled from the face of the foresaid unchast Lady And a fitt place it was for his retirement being in those dayes divided from the noyse and tumult of that Citty 10. The distinct place where this Holy Martyr suffred is there said to be in the Territory about Roâ—â—en in Normandy in tractu Vulcassino neer the River Seyne where in the Primitive times another S. Clarus a Preist and Martyr is recorded to have suffred Who immediatly after the Apostles times being sent from Rome to preach the Gospell illustrated a good part of Celtick Gaule first with his Doctrine and after with his Blood The day of his Passion is said to have been the fourth of November as that of our present Martyr the fifteenth before the Calends of August IV. CHAP. 1.2 c. The Martyrdom of two Kentish Princes Ethelred and Ethelbert 6 7. their murder miraculously discovered 8.9 c. Satisfaction made for it by King Egbert 1. A Little before the arrival of a New Arch-bishop of Canterbury from Rome two young innocent Princes Ethelred and Ethelbert in the Kingdom of Kent were crownd with Martyrdom For that Name was given to the violent death by which they were taken out of this world without any demerits of their own inasmuch as God was pleased miraculously to testify their innocence 2. We have before declared that Eadbald King of Kent had by his Queen Emma two sons Ermenred the elder and his Brother Ercombert Ermenred dying before his Father and leaving behind him two infants Ethelred and Ethelbert of whose Martyrdom we now treat not they but their Vncle Ercombert succeeded in the Throne Notwithstanding these two young Princes were bred as became their birth and were yet more enriched with Divine Graces then secular ornaments For saith Mathew of Westminster after their Regeneration by Baptism they remaining in their innocence and voluntary neglect of worldly advantages fortified their other vertues by the safe-guard of Humility 3. King Ercombert at his death recommended them to the care of his Son and Successour King Egbert who being a Prince of great benignity treated them with all Kindnesse and affection not having any jealousy or preiudice against them though their Title to the Kingdom in reason and iustice ought to have taken place of his who was their Vncle since they were children to the Elder Brother 4. But his kindnes to them did not last long For by the ordinary fate of Courts certain Sycophants suggested to him that by cherishing them he fomented his own danger Among these the principall Counseller of mischeif was one called Thunrâ— chieâ— Minister of state in that Kingdom who in a seeming care of King Egberts safety advised him to take out of the way these two Princes now of an age fitt for government whose vertues and excellent endowments had fixed them in the affections of the people so that it was iustly to be feared that either they would challenge their right or the people voluntarily give them it 5. These Suggestions at first were unwillingly heard by King Egbert who forbad him to continue them But Thunre called by others Thimur pretending duty and a zealous care of the Kings Safety again renewed them more earnestly and eloquently then before till in the end the King made no reply but by silence seemed to consent to his proposall Hereupon Thunre promising to himself at least impunity inhumanly murdred these two innocent Princes It was easy for him to execute this crime by reason of his familiarity and privacy with them for in his outward profession and behaviour he always expressed a great tendernes and affection to them in so much as they not suspecting any treachery at all from him afforded him all advantages against themselves so that with drawing them into a solitary place amidst his caresses and embracings of them he stabbed them with his ponyard 6. Having thus murdred them as the report is he buried their bodies in a deep trench which he digged under the Seat where the King was wont to sitt supposing that none would seek for them there But the Eye of Divine Providence from whom the secrets even of hearts are not concealed quickly discovered them and by many Miracles testified their innocence For the next time that the King was sitting there a flame issuing out of the Seat scorched and extrely terrified him Whereupon his servants digging the ground under it where they
perceived the rubbish newly layd discovered the bodies and afterward a Church was built in the same place to honour their Martyrdom 7. Hereupon King Egbert saith Mathew of Westminster inwardly considering what had passed imputed the whole crime to himself alone and being wonderfully confounded in his mind spent the whole night following in tears Assoon as the morning light appeard he commanded an Assembly to be convoked of the newly arrived Arch-bishop Adeodatus or Theodorus and his Nobles and to them he freely related all former passages touching that busines and likewise how the night before a pillar of fire from heaven descended on the Bedies of those Holy Princes The Arch-bishop hereupon gave his advice that the Bodies should be caried to the Metropolitan Church and there buried after a Royall manner Thence proceeding therefore to the place they found the Sacred Relicks undecently layed under the Kings Chair These things befell in a village belonging to the King called Eastrey Wherefore taking up the Bâ—aâ—es and honourably putting them in coffins the Arch-bishop commanded to cary them to Christ-Church in Canterbury But in vain they attempted this for with all the force they â—ula use they could not remove them out of the place Whereupon changing his purpose he advised to transport them to the Church of Saint Augustin but with as little successe as before At last it was agreed that they should be caried to the Monastery of Wering or â—akering of great renoun in those days Which being resolved upon the Sacred Bodies were as easily removed as if they had no weight at all Being arrived therefore at that place the Exequies were solemnly performed by the Arch-bishop after which the Saints bodies were honourably buried near to the great Altar Where many wonderfull Miracles are dayly wrought to the glory of God and honour of his Saints The fame of which Miracles encreasing a certain Count of the East-Angles named Egelwin caused them to be translated to Ramsey in the time of King Edgar as shall in due place be declared 8 After this King Egbert by the advice of the Arch-bishop Theodorus and the holy Abbot Adrian endeavoured to redeem his former note of impiety by liberall Almes and many Religious Works Among which one memorable Monument of his Piety was the erecting a Monastery in the Isle of Thanet at a place called Menstrey or Minster This is testified by Thorne an ancient writer who saith The said Arch-bishop and Abbot sharply reproved King Egbert for his fault and perswaded him to send for Domneva Princesse of the Mercians and Sister to the two murdred Princes and Holy Martyrs of our Lord and to make sâ—me satisfaction to her for the losse of her Brethren She therefore being come received in the Isle of Thanet as much ground as a hind nourished by her at one course encompassed by running which contained forty eight ploughes There Domnevae with the Kings assistance built a Monastery of Virgins and sent for her daughter Milreda by Merwald Prince of the Mercians from the Monastery of Chelles Cala in France near Paris who being arrived was consecrated Abbesse of the said Monastery by the Holy Arch-bishop Theodore 9. Of this Lady Domneva we have already spoken she is called by severall names in our ancient Monuments Speed stiles her likewise by the Name of Edburga and Harpsfeild of Ermenburga As for her daughter Milreda she was not the first Abbesse of Minster in Thanet but succeeded to a Holy Virgin named Sabba to whom the government of the said Monastery was first committed 10. Such satisfaction the penitent King made for a crime the guilt whereof was cheifly to be imputed to his impious Minister Thunre who though by the Kings taking upon himself the whole sin he was not made a due Sacrifice to human iustice yet he scaped not the Divine vengeance For as William of Malmsbury writes When the said Thunere according to his usuall impudence with scornfull and depraved words misinterpreted the Kings piety in building the said Monastery he was swallowed up into the ground which opened wide under his feet and so descended quick into Hell 11. There is yet extant a Charter granted by King Edward the Confessour to the said Monastery in which severall of these particulars are recorded for therein we read this passage I likewise who am descended from the stock of the same King Edelbert and by the Divine Grace enioy his Kingdom doe in like manner grant the Isle of Thanet which King Egbert gave for an hereditary possession to the Venerable Queen Domneva the Mother of Saint Mildreda as much thereof as a Hind in her course encompassed in satisfaction for the murder of her two Brethren Ethelred and Ethelbert who by command of the said King were uniustly slain by the accursed Thimur whom presently after the Divine vengeance pursued in a terrible manner by a sudden death V. CHAP. 1.2 c. S. Theodore a Grecian sent Arch-bishop of Canterbury into Brittany with Adrian an Abbot 1. THE forementioned murder of the two innocent Princes hapned the same year that the new consecrated Arch-bishop Theodore arrived in Brittany Concerning the manner of whose Election we will now treat 2. The See of Canterbury had been now vacant four years since the death of the Arch-bishop Deus-dedit For Wigard who had been elected to succeed him and sent to Rome to receive consecration from Pope Vitalian dyed there of the plague before that could be effected After whose death the Pope as he informed King Oswi by letters undertook to provide that See and Church of a worthy Prelat 3. For which purpose after much consultation with his freinds saith S. Beda he at last resolved to make choice of a certain Abbot named Adrian residing in a Monastery called Nirida not far from Naples in Campania who was by birth an African eminently imbued in Sacred Learning as likewise in Monasticall and Ecclesiasticall Instituts and perfectly skilled in the Greek and Latin tongues Him therefore he sent for and enioyned him to accept of Episcopal Ordination and to repair into Brittany But the humble Abbot answered that he was unworthy of so high a degree yet withall told him that he could recommend another both for learning and age much better qualified for so sublime a charge then himself Therefore presenting to him a certain Monk named Andrew who was Spirituall Father in a Monastery of Religious Virgins near adioyning after examination he was acknowledged by all worthy of that Bishoprick Notwithstanding by reason of his corporal infirmity he obtaind to be excused Once more therefore the Abbot Adrian was urged to accept of that degree who humbly begged a short respit to the end he might try whether he could find any one more proper for that employment 4. Now there was at the same time in Rome a Monk well known to Adrian named Theodore born in Tarsus of Cicilia a man instructed both in secular and Divine litterature and skilfull
gathered a numerous Congregation of Disciples into whose minds they instilled the waters of saving knowledge Yea moreover they mingled with the Instructions of Christian Doctrin out of Holy Scriptures other Documents likewise of Poetry Astronomy and Ecclesiasticall Computation In proof whereof there remained alive to these times severall of then Disciples who understood the Latin and Greek Tongues as perfectly as their Native language Thus writes S. Beda 2. And forasmuch as concerns the Greek tongue the said Arch-bishop saith B. Godwin erected a Schoole for the teaching of it in a village which from thence was called Greeklade but now corruptly Cricklade The teachers whereof afterward repairing to Oxford about twenty miles distant from thence are supposed to have thereby layed the foundations of that most famous Vniversity Notwithstanding Brian Twine the Antiquary of the said Vniversity will not allow this to have been the prime Originall thereof but earnestly contends that it was a long time before in the times of the Brittains founded by certain Grecian Doctours 3. The said B. Godwin addes that the Arch-bishop and Abbott brought with them from Rome a plentifull store of most choice Books both Greek and Latin and among the rest a Homer so accuratly written in such beautifull letters that it is scarce credible that at this day there should be extant any one Copy even among the most exquisite Prints either more fair or more perfectly correct then it 4. So great indeed was the benefitt which this Nation received from the diligence zeale and liberality of these two eminent persons that Saint Beda with iust reason affirmed That there had never been more happy times since the Saxons and English first entred this Island Such valiant and withall Christianly pious Kings governed here that they were a terrour to all barbarous Nations Likewise generally their Subjects desires were caried to heavenly and eternall ioyes at this time more effectually preached unto them then any time before And who soever were willing to be instructed in Sacred learning had Maisters ready the teach them Moreover they begun now through all to Churches of the English to learn the Roman manner of singing in the Church which before was only practised in Kent And the first Master of Ecclesiasticall Musick in the Kingdom of the Northumbers except Iacob heretofore mentioned was Eddi sirnamed Steven who was invited thither out of Kent by the most Venerable Prelat Wilfrid who was the first Bishop of the English Nation which taught the Saxon Churches the Catholick manner of living VIII CHAP. 1.2 Saint Theodore visites all Provinces 3.4 c. He ends the Controversy about the Bishoprick of York between S. Wilfrid and Saint Ceadda to the advantage of S. Wilfrid 6. c. S. Ceadda made Bishop of the Mercians at Lichfeild 1. WHereas S. Beda as hath been declared testifies that the Holy Arch-bishop Theodore made a progresse through all the Provinces of Brittany to reform abuses determine Controversies and settle Order and Vniformity every where in as much as an Vniversall Iurisdiction was committed to him by the Pope We will here mention some particular Gests of his especially recorded in our ancient Monuments 2. In the first place then saith S. Beda the Arch-bishop Theodore coming to the Citty of Rhofi Rochester which See since the death of the Bishop Damian remaind Vacant he there ordaind a man more versed in Ecclesiasticall matters and content with the former simplicity of living then exercised in secular businesses His name was Puâ—ta He was most eminently skilld in the Roman manner of Singing in the Church which he had learnt from the Disciples of Pope Gregory 3. From thence he went Northward and in the Kingdom of the Northumbers concluded a long debate touching the Bishoprick of York to which there were two pretenders both venerable and Holy Bishops S. Wilfrid and S. Ceadda S. Wilfrid had been first Elected thereto and was sent by Alâ—frid King of the Deiri or Yorkshire into France to be consecrated by Agilbert Bishop of Paris But his Father King Oswi upon what Motive is not declared appointed Saint Ceadda then an Abbot among the Northumbers to be Bishop of York to which he was consecrated by the impious and Sacrilegious Wina formerly Bishop of Winchester and then of London This controversy the Arch-bishop Theodore determined to the advantage of S. Wilfrid who returned into Brittany a little before his arrivall and in Kent saith Saint Beda ordained Preists and Deacons untill the Arch bishop Theodore came to his See 4. In this Controversy the Sanctity of Saint Ceadda did eminently shine forth who readily and humbly obeyed the Arch-bishops sentence and willingly rendred both his See and Episcopall dignity to S. Wilfrid This is thus related by the same S. Beda When the Arch-bishop saith he charged S. Ceadda that he had not been duly consecrated Bishop he with an humble voyce answered If you are sure that I have not entred into this Bishoprick aright I willingly depart from the Office for truly I never judged my self worthy of it but it was simply out of Obedience that I though unworthy thereof undertook it being thereto commanded The Arch-bishop hearing the humility of his answer said that it was not requisite he should quitt the Episcopall dignity and therefore he again perfected his Consecration after the Catholick manner Now what Errour had been committed in his former Consecration is not declared by any of our Writers For though his Ordainer Wina were indeed an unwortly Bishop impious and Sacrilegious and though he had been consecrated to a Church not vacant this might be a sufficient cause to oblige him to relinquish that See but neither of these could invalidate his Consecration 5. Now it hapned at the same time very commodiously that Iarumanâ—us Bishop of the Mercians dying King Wulfere requested the Archbishop to appoint a Bishop over his Province The Arch-bishop would not ordain there a New Bishop but desired King Oswi that Ceadda might be given them for their Bishop who at that time lived quietly in his Monastery at Lestinghe Thus S. Ceadda undertook the Bishoprick of the Nation of the Mercians and likewise of the Lindesfari which he according to the examples of the ancient Fathers administred with great diligence and perfection of life Thus writes the same Saint Beda From whose words misunderstood Iohn Stow erroneously collects that S. Ceadda was Bishop both of the Mercians and of Lindesfarn also whereas the Lindesfari in that passage are the inhabitants of Lincolnshire among whom not long before the Christian Faith having been spread they had a Bishop of their own seated at Sidnacester an ancient Citty whereof at this day no traces remain 6. S. Ceadda now a second time Bishop did not for all that relinquish his Monasticall manner of living but according to the ancient custome joynd it with the Episcopall And for that purpose saith S. Beda King Wulfere gave unto him a
a Feast four hundred and sixty Noble Brittains a son of one of the said Neblemen named Aben with much adoe escaping retired himself into a wood on 〈◊〉 mountain nor far distant from Oxford Southward where he lived a long time among wild beasts sustained only with hearbes and rootes and wanting water he by hiâ— Prayers obtained a spring remaining to this day And the people of the countrey observing his Sanctity frequently visited him for instruction in Christian Piety But he thirsting after solitude privately went into Ireland where he happily ended his dayes The mountain was from him called Abendun on which was built a Cell and a Chappell consecrated to the blessed Virgin Mary 3. In such state the place continued till this time in which a Monastery was built there by the liberality of the forementioned Cissa a Prince of the West-Saxons under whose dominion was Wiltshire and a great part of Barkshire And the occasion of that foundation was this Cissa had a Nephew called Heane a man of great piety who having heard from a certain Preacher a sermon on those words of our Saviour That it is easier for a Camell to goe through the eye of a Needle then for a rich man to enter into the Kingdom of heaven presently conceived a contempt of earthly riches and a resolution to aspire only to heavenly Beatitude Thereupon coming to his Vncle Cissa he begged of him a place for erecting a Monastâ—â—y Which he willingly gave him making choice of this Mountain called Abendun 4. There therefore Heane began to build but with very ill successe For whatsoever wâ—s raised in the day fell down in the night and this hapned successively very oft At which Heane being much troubled there came to him a certain Hermite who lived in a Wood called Comenor and told him saying Father Heane this last night I saw certain men with carts carying away the stones and timber from thiâ— place And I sayd to them You doe very ill in taking away these materialls provided for the honour of God and our Blessed Lady But they answerd mee We know that very well Therefore to morrow goe and tell Heane the Abbot that it is not Gods will he should proceed in this building But let him goe to a town called Sevekesham there he shall find the place marked where he shall build Heane went thither with the Hermite and they found there near the Thames a large square Trench made as on purpose to lay the Foundation 5. There therefore the Monastery was built and the name of Sevekesham changed into Abendon The Habits of the Monks were black but they wore no stamines They had noods lined with Catts skins They lived separated in Cells and to each Cell belonged an Oratory but on Sundayes and Feasts they mett in the Church at Masse and dined together And then they used Silken Cowles They abstained from flesh except in great sicknes c. For the endowment oâ— this Monastery Cissa gave many Lordships and Heane the greatest part of his inheritâ—nce 6. Heane had also a Sister named Cylla or Cyssa who with the consent or her Vncle Cissa employed all her possessions in erecting a Monastery of Religious Virgins at a place called Heâ—nestow seated near the River Thames so called because there a Chappell had been built to the Honour of S. Helen There a Congregation being assembled of many devout Virgins she became their Abbesse And having obtained or rather probably found in the old Chappell a small portion of one of the Nayles of our Lords Crosse she caused it to be inserted â—nto a large Crosse of Iron with command that when she was dead it should be layd on her breast and buried with her And out of Reverence thereto she made her Moâ—astery to be consecrated to the honour oâ— the Holy Crosse and of S. Helena Concerning this Crosse called the Black Crossâ— how it was afterwards found by S. Ethelwold held in great Veneration we shall declare further in due place This Monastery was afterward translated to Witteham and warres following the Religious Virgins were dispersed and what became of them is not known for they never returned thither XIII CHAP. 1.2 c. Egfrid King of the Northumbers His Victory over Wulfere King of the Mercians 5. His Liberality to the Monastery of Rippon 6 7. Two Miracles wrought by Saint Wilfrid 1. IN the year of Grace six hundred seaventy one Egfrid succeeded his Father King Oswi in the Kingdom oâ— the Northumbers for though his Brother Alefrid King of the Deiri was elder yet he being then on some occasion absent in Ireland Egfrid was admitted to the Throne into the society whereof he piously received his Brother Elsuin 2. He was in the beginning of his raign disquietted on both sides on the North by the incursions of the Picts and on the south by the Mercians but by his valour and good conduct assisted also by the Prayers of Saint Wilfrid to whom he was most munificent he not only secured his Province from danger but triumphed gloriously over his Enemies 3. As touching the Picts William of Malmsbury relates how upon the death of King Oswi a Warlick Prince they despising the unsetled state of his Son Egfrid made furious incursions into his kingdom but the young King together with his Generall Berney mett them and with a very small army defeated an innumerable multitude of Picts insomuch as heaps of their dead bodies lying on the groand made that which formerly was a plain become a hilly countrey and the Rivers bâ— multitudes of carkeises were inâ—ercepted in their course 4. And presently after Wulfere King of the Mercians lead an army against the Northumbers enraged with the memory of his Father Penda who had been slain by them He came therefore with a confidence at least to recover the former dammage if nâ—t to acquire a New Kingdom But his fortune was unprosperous as his Fathers had been onely whereas King Penda had lost his life in the Battail his Son Wolfer was compelled to a shamefull flight which he survived but a few dayes and part of his Provinces became subject to the King of the Northumbers to witt the greatest part of Lincolnshire 5. King Egfrid expressed his thankfullnes to God for these victories by liberall endowments of his Church Particularly his bounty was extended to the Church and Monastery of Rippon founded by S. Wilfrid on which he bestowed large possessions saith William of Malmsbury And when the said Holy Bishop was to consecrate that Church he invited both King Egfrid and his Brother King Elswin to the Ceremony where they were entertained magnificently three days and highly exalted for their piety and munificence Which externall pompe and gladnes was encreased by a wonderfull miracle which God wrought by S. Wilfrid in restoring a dead child to life The manner whereof because from thence we may observe the agreement between the Brittish and Saxon Churches in Faith and Ecclesiasticall Discipline
particularly in their zeale and devotion to the Sacrament of Confirmation of which the Brittains also were very desirous as hath been declared I will here set down in the words of the same Authour with whom likewise Mathew of Westminster agrees in the relation 6. When the Bishop entred into a village called Tidâ—afrey or according to Mathew of Westminster Tundanfre there mett him a great multitude of Women offring their children to be confirmed by him Amongst them one woman mingled her self craâ—tiâ—y carrying in her armes her dead child pretending that he should be catechised but inwardly perswaded that by the Bishops Sanctity he should be restored to life The holy Bishop therefore uncovering the chids face to the end he might perform the due Rites found that he was dead Then the woman perceiving that her fraud did not succeed betook her self to prayers earnestly beseeching him for God and his holy Mothers sake if he had any Faith or pitty to restore life to her child Saying this she cast her self at his feet and would not be removed thus offring an importunate violence toward him All this while the Bishop continued doubtfull whether he should seem rash in attempting the Miracle or reject the tears and prayers of the disconsolate woman But a charitable pitty at last gott the Victory therefore after he had with a low voyce repeated certain devout passages out of the Psalms he layd his right hand on the dead body whereupon immediatly the soule was restored for by gasping moving his eye-lids and stirring his whole body he gave proof that he was alive The mother for ioy began to cry out but was restraind by the Bishop The child was called Eâ—hâ—lwald who was afterward a Monk at Rippon remaining there a Monument of the Bishops Sanctity 7. The same Authour further relates another Miracle wrought by the same Bishop upon a Monk who falling from the topp of the Church whilst it was building at the costs of the same King Egbert broke all his bones and tore a sunder almost all his members and was restored to health by the prayers of the Holy Bishop and his Convent 8. It was in the year following that King Egfrid at last gave way to the importunate prayers of his Virgin Wife Saint Ediltrudis to retire into a Monastery at Coldingham under the government of S. Ebba Aunt to King Egfrid and Sister to S. Oswald and Oswi Kings of the Northumbers as before hath been declared at large XIV CHAP. 1. Lothere succeedes his Brother Egbert in the Kingdom of Kent 2. 3 c. A Nationall Synod assembled by Arch-bishop Theodore at Hertford The Acts of the sayd Synod 1. IN the year of our Lords Incarnation six hundred seaventy three saith S. Beda Egbert King of Kent dyed in the ninth year of his raign and though he left behind him two sons Edric and Wigtred yet whether it was by Egberts example who succeeded his Brother to the prejudice of his Nephews or that the infancy of these two young Princes made them esteemd uncapable of governing he was succeeded by his Brother Lothere who raigned eleaven years and seaven monthes and then was deprived both of his Kingdom and life by his Nephew Edric 2. In the same year Theodore Arch-bishop of Canterbury having a pious intention to compose and introduce an uniformity in Faith and Discipline among all the Saxon Churches of Brittany convoked a Synod of the Bishops of both Provinces Such an Vniversal authority in this Island had been either conferred or confirmed to him by Pope Vitalian at the first entrance of the said Arch-bishop into Brittany as appears by his letters dated to him in the year of Grace six hundred sixty nine which Letters are recorded by William of Malmsbury and in them we read this passage It hath seemd good to us to exhort thee and at this present to commend to thy wisedom and piety all the Churches situated in the Isle of Brittany Whatsoever Priviledges and Ordinances therefore have been established and ratified by our Predecessour Saint Gregory to Augustin his Legate Sincello or allowed by the Sacred use of the Archiepiscopall Pall we grant unto thee for ever c. 3. By vertue of this authority therefore was this Synod assembled by the Arch bishop Theodore The place where it was celebrated is by the same S. Beda stiled Herudford mistakingly interpreted by B. Parker and B. Godwin to be Hereford in the Province of the Silures and by others to have been Thetford among the Iceni Camden therefore in his Description of the Cattieuchlani rightly names the place of this Synod Hertford the true name whereof is Herudford and it signifies the Red sord 4. We will here from S. Beda sett down a Copy of the Acts of this Synod compiled by the said Arch-bishop himself according to this tenour In the Name of our Lord God and Saviour Iesus-Christ the same Iesus Christ raigning for ever and governing his Church It was by us iudged fitt that wee should meet together according to the manner prescribed by the Venerable Canons and treat touching matters necessary for the Church Wee assembled therefore together on the four and twentieth day of September on the first Indiction in a place called Herudford The persons meeting were these I Theodore appointed though unworthy by the See Apostolick Bishop of the Church of Canterbury and my fellow Bishop and most Reverend Brother Bisi Bishop of the East-Angles Likewise our Brother and fellow Bishop Wilfrid Bishop of the Nation of the Northumbers was by his Delegates assistent to us There were personally present also our Brethren and fellow Bishops Putta Bishop of the Castle of the Cantuarians called Rochester Leutherius Bishop of the West-Saxons and Winfrid Bishop of the Province of the Mercians Harpsfeild adds that besides these Bishops there was present at this Synod Egfrid King of the Northumbers 5. When we were all mett together and every one had taken his seat according to his order I thus spoke to them I beseech you my beloved Brethren by the fear and love of our Redeemer that 〈◊〉 may all unanimously advise and determine sincerely to keep and observe all the Decrees and definitions touching our Holy Faith which have been made by the Holy and Orthodoxe Fathers These and severall other speeches regarding the conservation of Charity and Vnity of the Church I prosecuted to them and having concluded I asked them one by one in order Whether they did consent that those things which had been Canonically decreed by the Fathers should be inviolably observed Hereto all our Fellow-bishops answered saying It pleases us all very well that whatsoever has been defind by the Canons of the Holy Fathers should be chearfully and willingly observed by us all Hereupon I presently produced to them the same Book of Canons in which I had especially noted in severall places ten Chapters which I read unto them because I conceived them very necessary
for us and I desired that those Chapters might with a more particular diligence and care be observed 6. The first Chapter was That we should all uniformly keep the Holy Feast of Easter on the Sunday following the fourteenth day of the first Month of March The Second That No Bishop should usurp or invade the Diocese of another but content himself with governing the people entrusted to his Charge The third That it should not be lawfull for any Bishop to disquiet any way the Monasteries in his Diocese consecrated to God nor violently take from them any thing belonging to them The fourth That Monks should not be permitted to goe from Monastery to Monastery except by dismission of their own Abbot but remain in that Obedience which they promised as the time of their Conversion and Profession The fifth That no Ecclesiasticall person shall leave his own Bishop and wander abroad nor be entertaind by any other Bishop without the commendatory Letters of his own Prelat But in case such on one shall be received by any and shall refuse being summoned to return both he who receives him and is so received shall be lyable to Excommunication The sixth That Bishops and Preists travelling out of their own precincts be contented with such hospitality as shall be given them and that it shall be unlawfull for them to exercise any Sacerdotall Office without the permission of the Bishop in whose Diocese they are known to be The Seaventh That a Synod shall be assembled twice every year Notwithstanding because there may be divers impediments hereof It was thought fitt by them all that such a Synod should meet every year once the first day of August at a place called Clofeshooh The Eighth That no Bishop shall ambitiously preferr himself before another but that all take place according to the order and antiquity of their consecration The Ninth Chapter containd a common debate that since the number of Christians was augmented therefore also more Bishops should be ordained But of this for the present we concluded nothing The Tenth regarded Mariages That no mariages should be allowd but such as were according to the Canons That incest should be strictly forbidden That none should forsake his own wife except for the cause of fornication as the Gospell teacheth And in case any one shall so reiect his own wife lawfully ioynd to him such an one if he will shew himself a true Christian must not ioyn himself to another but remain so or be reconciled to his own wife 7. After wee had in common treated and defind these Chapters or Canons it was thought good to the end that no scandalous contention should heâ—eafter arise and to prevent the publishing false Transcripts of them that they should be confirmd by every Bishops Subscription And this Resolution of the Synod I dictated to the Notary Titillus who wrote it down This was done in the Month and Indiction before mentiond Whosoever therefore shall any wayes endeavour to infringe these our Definitions conformable to the Decrees of ancient Canons confirmed by our unanimous Subscriptions Let such an one know that he is separated from our Communion and from the Exercise of all Sacerdotall Offices May the divine Grace preserve us in safety living in the Vnity of Gods Holy Church 8. These were the Acts of this Synod as they are recorded by S. Beda who subioyns these words This Synod was celebrated in the year six hundred seaventy three from our Lord Incarnation in which year Egbert King of the Cantuarians had dyed in the month of Iuly to whoâ— his Brother Lothere succeeded in the kingdom which he held eleaven years and seaven Monthes XV. CHAP. 1. 2. 3. The Province of the East-angles divided into two Dioceses Dumwich and Elâ—ham 4. 5 c. The Gests of S. Editha Virgin and Martyr 1. WHereas in the ninth Canon of the forementioned Synod it had been treated but not fully concluded at least not putt in execution that the number of Bishops and Episcopal Sees should be encreased presently after by the care and authority of the Arch-bishop Theodore the Church of the East-angles hitherto governed by one Bishop was divided into two Dioceses 2. This is thus particularly related together with the occasion of it by S. Beda Bisi Bishop of the East-angles saith he who is said to have been present in the forementioned Synod was the Successour of Boniface of whom we spoke before He was a man of great Sanctity and Religion For Boniface dying after he had administred that Bishoprick seaventeen years Bisi was by the Archbishop Theodore ordained Bishop in his place Who though being yet alive but by a greivous infirmity rendred incapable to execute his Episcopall function there were in his room elected and consecrated two Bishops Aecca and Beadwine the Episcopall See of Aecca being placed at Dumwich and that of Beadwine at North-Elmham And from that time to this the said Province has been administred by two Bishops 3. These were the two Prelats mentioned in the life of Ositha Queen and Martyr Whose gests therefore are unduly referred to the year of Grace six hundred fifty three by Alberic the Writer of her life in which errour he is followd by Haraeus in his Martyrologe c. 4. S. Ositha was daughter of a Mercian Prince named Frithwald and of Wilteburga daughter of Penda King of the Mercians She had her education in vertue and piety in a certain Monastery governed by the Holy Abbesse Movenna Out of which she was afterward recalled by her parents and notwithstanding she had in resolution of mind consecrated her Virginity to God yet by their authority she became wise to Sighere Companion of S. Sebb in the Kingdom of the East-angles And following the example of S. Ediltrudis Queen of the Northumbers she preferred the love of her heavenly Bridegroom before the Embraces of a King With which devotion of hers her husband likewise piously complied and moreover not only permitted her to consecrate her self to our Lord but bestowd on her a village situated near the Sea called Chic where building a Monastery she enclosed her self And after she had spent some time in the service of God it hapned that a Troop of Danish Pirats landed there Who going out of their ships wasted and burnt the countrey there about using all manner of cruelty against the Christian inhabitants Then he who was the Captain of that impious band having learne the condition and Religious Life of the Blessed Virgin S. Ositha began by entreaties and presents to tempt her to Idolatry adding withall threats of scourging and other torments if she refused to adore the Gods which he worshipped But the Holy Virgin despising his flatteries and not fearing his threats made small account of the torments attending her Whereupon the said Capptain enraged at her constancy and scorn of his Idols pronounced sentence of death against her commanding her to lay down her head to be cutt off And
in the same place where the Holy Virgin suffred Martyrdom a clear fountain broke forth which cured severall kinds of diseases Now her parents having heard of her death earnestly desired as some recompence for their losse to enioy the comfort of burying with them her heaules body Which being brought to them they enterreâ— it it a coffin of lead in the Church of Aylesbury where many Miracles were wrought by her intercession At length her Sacred Relicks â— a Divine Vision were translated thence back again to the Church of Chic which Maurice Bishop of London reposed in a precious coffer â— at whicâ— time the Bishop of Rochester then present was cured of a greivous infirmity 5. Her memory is celebrated in our Martyrologe on the seaventh of October where also is mention how the said holy Virgin Maâ—tyr took up her head after it was separated from her Body Which the Authour of her Life in Capgrave thus more expressly relates Assoon as her head was off the body presently rose up and taking up the head in the hands by the conduct of Angells walked firmly the straight way to the Church of the Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul about a quarter of a mile distant from the place of her suffring and when it was come there it knocked at the dore with the bloody hands as desiring it might be opened and theron left marks of blood Having done this it fell there down to the ground 6. The Sanctity of Ositha called by William of Malmsbury Osgitha has quite extinguished the name anciently belonging to the Village where she lived For thus writes Camden In the place where the River Coln enters into the Sea is seated the little Town called S. Osith's the ancient Name wherof was Chic which Name this Royal Virgin Ositha has abolished Who living there in great Sanctity and devotion was slain by Danish Pirats and therefore acknowledged by our Ancestors a Saint and Martyr XVI CHAP. 1. 2. King Kenewalch dying leaves the Kingdom to his wife Sexburga 3. S. Egelwin Brother to King Kenewalch 4 5. Sexburga retiring into a Monastery Escuin succeeds in the Kingdom with Kentuin Their liberality to the Monastery of Malmsbury as likewise of Leutherius Bishop 6. 7. Warr between Escuin and Wolfer King of the Mercians 8. The death of Wolfere 1. IN the year of Christ six hundred seaventy four hapned the death of Kenewalch King of the West-Saxons after a raign of thirty and one years Who leaving no issue behind him he bequeathed the administration of the Kingdom to his wise Sexburga saith 〈◊〉 liam of Malmsbury And adds withall That she wanted not spirit and courage to exercise so great a charge insomuch as she gathered new forces and kept the old in their duty She governed her Subiects with clemency and kept her enemies in awe with threats In a word she behaved her self in all things so worthily that no man could discerne any difference in her government from that it was in her husbandâ— time but only that she was a woman Notwithstanding her Rule was but short for before she had fully spent a year death-surprised her in the midst of her magnanimous designs 2. This Character given her by William of Malmsbury is more proper receiveable then that which Mathew of Westminster writes That the Nobility of that Kingdom disdaining to be subiect to a womans government expelled her out of the Province Other Historians say That out of a desire of entring into a more holy and strict life she voluntarily quitted the Royalty and for devotions sake entred into a Monastery But they doe wrongfully ascribe to her the founding of a Monastery in the Isle of Shepey where she is sayd to have taken the Habit of Religion and afterward to have succeded S. Edrifride in the Abbey of Ely For these things belong to another Sexburga daughter of Anna King of the East-angles of whom wee treated before 3. Though K Kenwalch had no sons yet he had a Brother eminent for Sanctity named Egelwin concerning whom William of Malmsbury thus writes The Monks of Adeling exalt to the skies the praises of their Patron S. Egelwin the effects of whose Sanctity they perceive by many benefits which they receive by his intercession The constaÌ„t fame is that he was Brother of K. Kenewalch that he was more illustrious for his Sanctity then emineÌ„cy of descent He was all his life afflicted with sicknes yet that hindred not at all his service and deâ—otion to God He ended his life most happily and after his death readily assisted the necessities of all that reclamed his help and intercession 4. After Sexburga's death saith S. Beda two Princes of that nation took on them the government and held it divided between them the space of about ten years These were Escuin and Kentwin both of them of the Royal family Kentwin was Brother Huntingdon says he was son to King Kenwalch and Escuin was descended in the fourth degree from Cerduic Some Writers affirm that they did not ioyntly raign But that Escuin first managed the government and after two years dying left it to Kentwin who raigned after him nine years 5. They were both of them Catholick devout Princes as appears by the magnificent Structure of the Monastery of Malmsbury built this year at their charges by the procurement of S. Aldelm who had now been nine years a Monk and four years Abbot of the same It was at first as hath beeÌ„ said poorly built by a certain Scott named Maydulf by profession a Monk and by erudition a Philosopher from whom the place took its name But till this time the revenues of it were so scant that the Monks had great difficulty to provide themselves necessary sustenance saith William a Monk of the same place But now that by the suggestion of S. Aldelm those two Princes endowd it with possessions and adornd it with buildings the affairs and reputation of that Monastery encreased wonderfully from all quarters Religious men flocked thither to S. Aldelm some of them desiring from him instructions in a devout Life others in the knowledge of learning 5. Moreover Leutherius Bishop of the West-Saxons contributed his care to the establishing of this Monastery as appears by a Charter of his extant in William of Malmsbury in which upon the Petition of the Abbot of this Diocese he grants the said place to the Monks there living to be entirely possessed by them Which argues that heretofore they enioyd it only by courtesy This Charter is dated the eighth day before the Calends of September in the year of our Lords Incarnation six hundred seaventy five at a place neer the River Bladon Where saith Camden in ancient times Dumwalio Malmutius King of the Brittains built a handsom town and called it Caer-Bladon which having been destroyed in the Saxon warrs they built out of the rubbish of it a Castle which in their
tongue they named Ingelborn a mile distant from which the Saxon Princes had a Palace called Caer-Durburg now Broken-bridge The said place kept the name of Ingelborn till Maidulf the Scottish Monk retired thither from whom it took the name of Maâ—dulfs-burg and contractedly Malmsbury some Writers call it Meldun Among the Disciples of Maidulf the most famous was Aldelm who succeeded him and by the help of the Bishop Eleutherius to whom the Seat belonged built there a very fair Monastery of which himself was Abbot and from him some Writers have calld the place Aldelms-birig but that Name was quickly obliterated though his Memory be continued there by a much frequented Faire yearly kept on his Feast 6 The said West-Saxon Kings Escuin and Kentwin as they were in their Faith Orthodoxe and in their Charity magnificeÌ„t so were they likewise in defence of their Kingdom courageous For saith the same Authour Escuin in a battell gave a great overthrow to the Mercians and Kentwin in another to the Brittains The Controversy which Escuin had with Wulfere King of the Mercians was touching the limits of their kingdoms to decide which they were forced to come to a combat in which notwithstanding Huntingdon rather ascribes the victory to Wulfere However certain it is that neither of these two Kings survived their Victory or defeat many days for Wulfere dyed the same year and Escuin in the following 7. The place where this battell was fought is by Florentius called Bindanheafâ—l and in a Manuscript cited by Sir Henry Spelman Bedanead Probably it was the same Town in Devonshire which is now called Bediford of some esteem saith Camden for the numerousnes of its inhabitants and a stone-bridge of arched work 8. The foresaid Florentius mentioning the death of Wulfere called by some Authours Fulgere gives him this Elogy In the year of Christ six hundred seaventy five dyed Wulfere King of the Mercians after he had raigned seaventeen years He was the first King of that Province who embraced the Christian Faith and received the Sacrament of Regeneration He utterly rooted out of his whole Kingdom the Pagan Worship of Devills commanding the name of Christ to be preached every where He built many Churches c. At his death saith Saint Beda he left his Brother Edilred or Ethelred his Successour in his Kingdom XVII CHAP. 1.2 c. Of S Wereburga daughter to King Wolfere her Gests Miracles death and uncorruption of her body 1. THE Memory of King Wulfere received a great luster from the wonderfull Sanctity of his daughter Saint Wereburga born unto him saith the same Authour by his Queen Ermengilda who was the daughter of Ercombert King of Kent and his Queen S. Sexburga daughter of Anna King of the East-Angles and Sister to the glorious Virgin and Queen Saint Ethelreda 2. S. Wereburga from her infancy was by her pious Mother Ermenilda educated in the fear and love of God and in a contempt of worldly vanities so that from her tender years she entertained a desire to consecratt her whole life to our Lord in a state of Religion and Virginity Her great beauty and endowments of Nature rendred her desireable to others but the greater beauty of her mind enriched with Divine Grace disposed her to reserve her affections for him only who was beautifull beyond the Sons of men During her Fathers life she was not permitted to aspire to the Espousals of her heavenly Bridegroom But assoon as he was dead she accompanied with her Mother Erminilda betook her self to the lately founded Monastery of Ely where she undertook a Religious Profession 3. This is thus more expressly related by Harpsfeild Saint Wereburga saith he being descended from most Noble Parents would not be affianced to any but the most Noble Bridegroom and therefore gave up her immaculate body and chast soule to the spirituall embraces of our Lord. These glorious Espousalls to which the Church and heavenly Angells were witnesses were publickly celebrated in the Monastery of Religious Virgins at Ely of which her Mothers Sister the illustrious S. Ethelreda was Abbesse there this devout Virgin received the Sacred Veyle of Religion And from that time her only diligence and solicitude was employed in avoyding all things that might displease the eyes of her Heavenly Bridegroom for whose love she despised gold iewells rich attire and all other vanities admired by the world All her thoughts were busied in this one thing how she might excell her Religious Sisters in observing silence abstinence watching devout reading and Prayers Which holy design having compassed insomuch as she was as far exalted above them in these and all other Vertues as in the Noblenes of her descent yet the thought so meanly of her self and was so free from arrogance and pride that she shewd her self always ready and willing to obey them all and chearfully underwent the vilest Offices among which a charitable care of the poor and needy to whom she was a pious and tender Mother took the principall place In a word through the whole course of her life her conversation was such as shewd that though according to humane condition her body moved on the earth yet her mind was always fix'd in heaven 4. How long this Holy Virgin lived in the Monastery of Ely under the government of S Ediltrudis does not distinctly appear Certain it is that her death is unduly in our Martyrologe referd to this present year for from our most ancient authentick Records it is unquestionable that she survived her Mother S. Erminilda who became Abbesse of the same Monastery after S. Sexburga who succeeded S. Ediltrudis dying the year of Grace six hundred seauenty nine However in as much as her Gests are not interwoven with the general History we will here adioyn the remainder of her Acts recorded by Mathew of Westminster Florentius c. 5. Her Brother Ethelred who succeeded his Father Wolfere in the kingdom of the Mercians admiring his Sisters Sanctity and unwilling that his Province should be deprived of so illustrious a light recalled her from Ely into her native countrey where she with difficulty was persuaded to accept the government of three Monasteries of Religious Virgins Trickingham since called Trent in Staffordshire Wedun and Hamburg in Northampâ—onshire which she governed with such meeknes that she seemd rather their servant then Mistresse directing them more by her example then command 6. And no wonder she should find obedience from her devout Daughters when as even irrationall and wild creatures became subiect to her command as if by her Sanctity she had recovered that empire which man enioyd in his primitive Innocence I should forbeare relating an illustrious miracle to this purpose touching her banishing from her territory great flocks of Wild-geese for their importunity and wastfull devouâ—ing her corn and other fruits were it not that I find it related by ancient credible Authours and not concealed also by Protestants 7.
this time given to the Monks of Glastonbury of electing their own Abbott argues that in former ages the constituting of Abbots belonged not to the Monks but to the Bishop or the Prince from whose power and Iurisdiction the Monks could not exempt themselves without their free devesting themselves of it which we see here done by King Kentwin and Bishop Hedda concerning whom we shall speak more hereafter 7. As for King Kentuin the Memory of his Munificence to the Monastery of Glastonbury was there gratefully conserved for this Elogy we read of him in the great Table of that Monastery In the same place reposes the body of King Câ—â—twin under a stone-Pyramid in the Church-yard of the Monks He was the first of the English Kings which granted to the Isle of Glastonbury an Exemption from all Regal Service as the Brittish Kings before him had of old time confirmed 8. To this time is referred the erecting or rather restoring of the prime Church in the Isle of Ely which was first consecrated to the honour of S. Peter Prince of the Apostles but afterward entitled to S. Ediltrudis or Ethelreda Concerning which Church we read this testimony of B. Godwin Ethelbert saith he King of Kent by the advice of S. Augustin had seaventy years before this time built a Church in that place to witt in the year of our Lords Incarnation six hundred and seaven Which Church through neglect for want of reparation falling to ruine was rebuilt in a more magnificent manner in the year six hundred seaventy seaven by S. Ediltrudis This she did by the counsel of Wilfrid Arch-bishop of York but her Brother Aldulfus or Alnufus King of the East-Angles furnished the Charges of the work This Aldulfus was the Successour of Edilwald in that Kingdom and if according to Speed he was the Son of Ethelherd Brother of Anna he was not Brother but cousin german to S. Ediltrudis XXII CHAP. 1.2 c. Kent miserably wasted Putta Bishop of Rochester quitts his See in whose place Quichelm succeeds 1. AT this time there was a great desolation in the Churches and kingdom of Kent wherby the labours of Saint Theodore were much encreased Which desolation was caused by a furious invasion of that kingdom the year before by Edilred King of the Mercians What the provocation or motive of this warr was is not mentioned by ancient Writers but the effects of it were terrible 2. S. Beda thus breifly describes it In the year of our Lords Incarnation six hundred seaventy six Edilred King of the Mercians brought a furious army into Kent and layd the whole countrey wast yea without all regard of Piety or the fear of God profaned and demolished also Churches and Monasteries Particularly the Gâ—tty Rhofi or Rochester was utterly consumed in â—hat common calamity Of that Citty Putta was â—heâ— Bishop though absent at the time of its destruction Lothair was now King of Kent who fearing the violence and courage of Edâ—red saith Huntingdon made no resistance at all but auoyded his fight So that Edilred passed freely through the whole Province destroyed the Citty of Rochester and carted back with him innumerable Spoyles 3. As for Putta Bishop of Rochester being a man that loved quietnes and solitude he according to Saint Beda's relation seing his Church utterly spoyled and wasted retired to Sexulphus Bishop of the Mercians from whom having received the possession of a Church and a small peice of ground adioyning he there ended his life in peace He did not at all employ his solicitude about the restoring of his Bishoprick being one whose industry was little exercised in worldly affaires Therefore he contented himself in serving God after a poor manner in the foresaid Church and some times when he was entreated he would goe to other places for the instruction of Ecclesiasticall persons in the Roman manner of singing the Church service 4. The See of Rochester being thus deprived of a Pastour the Arch-bishop Theodore in the place of Putta consecrated Quithelm Bishop of that Citty and when he also shortly after quitted his Bishoprick by reason of its extreme poverty the said Arch-bishop substituted in his room another Bishop called Gebmund XXIII CHAP. 1.2 The death of Vina the Simoniacall Bishop of London 3 4. c. S. Erconwald succeeds in that See 1 DVring this confusion in Kent the Kingdom of the adioyning East-Saxons enioyd a profound peace under the government of Sebb and Sigher two pious Kings Particularly King Sebb employed all his care in advancing Piety among his Subjects in promoting the affaires of the Church and in encouraging devout persons to renounce thâ— world and consecrate themselves to God in a Monasticall Profession To which state of life himself also earnestly aspired being desirous to abandon his Regall authority and to change his purple for a poor Religious Habit but was hindred by the obstinacy of his Queen who refused to consent to a separation and to imitate her husbands piety and without her complyance the Ecclesiasticall Canon rendred him incapable of executing his pious design Many years he spent in perswading her to her own and his happines and at lost by devout importunity expugned her resistance as shall shortly be shewed 2. In the mean time a great part of his solicitude was employed in settling a worthy Prelut in London the Metropolis of his Kingdom We have declared before how Wina the Sacrilegious Bishop of the West-Saxons having for his crimes been expelled out of that Province with a summ of money Simoniacally procured from Vulfere King of the Mercians to be violently introduced into that See in the year of Grace six hundred sixty six which he for the space of nine years unworthily administred After whose death King Sebb expressed a zealous care to repair the prejudice and harm done to that Province by so impious a Prelat For which purpose he earnestly sought out a Successour as eminent for piety and integrity as the other was for his crimes 3. At that time there lived not any one in that Kingdom in so high esteem of all men for vertue and Religion as Erconwald He was as hath been declared the Son of Anna King of the East-angles not of Offa as Capgrave and from him Harpsfeild mistakes and from his tender years conceived a distast and contempt of secular designs and pleasures Insomuch as he relinquished his Native Province and retired among the East-Saxons where he employed his plentifull patrimony in works of piety We have already declared how he founded two Monasteries in that Kingdom one for himself at Chertsey in Surrey near the River Thames and another for his Sister Edilburga in Essex in a village called Barking 4 This in all regards so eminent an Abbot Erconwald was made choice of by King Sebbe to administer the vacant See of London to which he was consecrated by Saint Theodore Arch-bishop of Canterbury according to this relation of Saint Beda
At that time saith he to witt in the year of our Lords Incarnation six hundred seaventy five Sebbe and Sighere Kings of the East-Saxons constituted Earconwald Bishop in the Citty of Londen whose life and conversation both whilst he was Bishop and before is reported to have been full of Sanctity as the Miracles to this day wrought by his intercession doe demonstrate For the horse litter in which during his sicknes he was wont to be caried and which is preserved by his Disciples does still continue to cure many persons afflicted with feavers and other infirmities Neither doth it work this effect only upon such as are placed under it or leane against it but likewise chipps sliced from it and caried to the sick doe restore them to health 5. We will adioyn hereto the testimony even of B. Godwin likewise Erconwald saith he a man eminent for learning and Sanctity bestowed his whole Patrimony in erecting and endowing Monasteries One he founded for himself at Chertsey and another for Religious Virgins at Barking over which he appointed his Sister Edilburga Abbesse He employed wast summs of money in the structure of the Church dedicated to S. Paul the revenews whereof he much encreased and obtained from the Princes of that age great Priviledges thereto He addsi That his Body was layd in a Coffin of great price and buried in the East part of S. Pauls Church above the high Altar where it continued till about fourscore years agoe at which time it disappeared Concerning this Holy Bishop occasion will offer it self to say more hereafter THE EIGHTEENTH BOOK OF THE CHVRCH-HISTORY OF BRITTANY I. CHAPTER 1.2 c. A debate between Saint Wilfrid and Saint Theodore raised by the covetous Queen of the Northumbers Saint Wilfrids Appeal and banishment 1. IN the year of Grace six hundred seaventy eight Pope Donus dying Pope Agathon succeeded him in the Chair Apostolick whom we shall have occasion frequently to mention by reason of a great controversy this year begun in Brittany between the two Supreme Prelats of this Island S. Wilfrid Arch-bishop of York and S. Theodore of Canterbury which lasted many years sometimes composed by the said Popes authority and again breaking forth to the great disturbance of the peace of our Saxon Churches though it pleased the Divine goodnes by occasion thereof to enlarge his Church by the happy câ—nversion of severall Nations both within and out of Brittany 2. A breif account of this dissention foresignified by a prodigious Comet appearing the same year it thus recorded by S. Beda In the year of our Lords Incarnation six hundred seaventy eight saith he which was the eighth year of the raign of Egfrid King of the Northumbers there appeared in the month of August a Comet or blazing star which for three months together arose every morning representing a great pillar of wonderfull light The same year a dissention arising between the said King Egfrid and the most Reverend Prelat Wilfrid the Holy Arch-bishop was driven from his See and in his place were substituted two Bishops to govern the Nation of the Northumbers to witt Bosa who administred the Episcopall Office in the more Southern parts of the Deiri or Yorkshire c. and Eata in the Nation of the Bernicians or Northumberland c. The former had his Episcopall See at York the other in the Church of Hagulstad Hexham or Lindesfarn Both of them were taken out of a Convent of Monks and thence promoted to the Episcopall degree And together with these a third person named Eadhed was ordained Bishop over the Province of the Lindesfars or Lincolnshire which a short time before King Egfrid having defeated Wulfere King of the Mercians had gott the possession of This Eadhed was the first peculiar Bishop of the said Province the prime Seat of his Bishoprick was Sidnacester a place whose memory is now worn out by age Yet some esteem it to be the same that is now called Gainsborow or at least situated near it from whence in after times the See was translated to Dorchester and last of all to Lincoln where it still remains 5. Thus writes S. Beda of S. Wilfrids expulsion and of a new distinction and institution of Episcopall Sees Saint Ceadda before he was translated to Lichfeild had been the only Prelat of the whole Kingdom of the Northumbers governing both the Churches of York and Lindesfarn He by the sentence of Arch-bishop Theodore surrendred that whole Province to Saint Wilfrid Now Saint Wifrid by the displeasure and Violence of King Egfrid being expelled in his place Bosa administers the See of York and Eata that of the Province of the Bernicians who is reckoned the fifth Bishop of Lindesfarn and first of Hagulstad 4. The Institution of these New Bishopricks was ordered in vertue of the ninth Canon of the fore-mentioned Synod of Hertford assembled by Arch-bishop Theodore five years before this where it was ordained that the number of Christians encreasing Bishopricks likewise should be multiplied From hence issued the first spark of dissension this year between the two Holy Arch-bishops S. Wilfrid and S. Theodore which afteward was raised to a great flame The progresse of which dissension we will consequently relate from William of Malmsbury which indeed took its first originall from the Court of King Egfrid and the malicious envy of his new Queen Ermenburga For it has been fatall to the Brittish Saxon and Norman Churches of this Island that generally disorders and Schisms have been begun by woemen 5. As long as the glorious Virgin Saint Ediltrudis enioyd the Title of Queen and Consort to King Egfrid all things succeeded happily to the Kingdom and Church of the Northumbers and Saint Wilfrid by the great esteem and reverence which his piety and zeale had obtained was well enabled to promote the affairs of the Church But assoon as the said Holy Virgin by Saint Wilfrids assistance had gained her husbands consent to exchange a temporal for a celestiall mariage and to retire into a Religious Solitude enriched with poverty and a want of all sensuall contentments there more freely to enioy the Spirituall embracements of her heavenly Bridegroom King Egbert received into her place a Second Consort Ermenburga a Lady of a disposition much different from the former and particularly tainted with the vices usually enough attending that Sex Covetousnes and Envy 6. By the piety of the former King Oswi and severall of the Nobility so wonderfull an accession of possessions and riches had been made to the tender growing Churches of the Northumbers under the care of Saint Wilfrid that the Sacred Vessels pertaining to Gods Altars were many of them of pure gold and not any of a lower mettall then Silver and the Vestments and other ornaments of a suitable magnificeÌ„ce This splendour dazeled the eyes of the New Queen who with a malignant aspect began to look upon the Holy Arch-bishop by whose zeale such riches had been
consecrated to Gods service 7. This Envy corroding thus the Queens heart she endeavoured to impart to her husband whose eares she incessantly filled with malicious suggestions against the Holy Prelat insomuch as by little and little his affection and respect to him diminishing at length his Love was turned into hatred and he began to persecute him by whose prayers he had formerly obtained so many great Victories 8. Notwithstanding though this credulous King hearkned too willingly to his wives malicious suggestions yet he would not assume to himself a power to dispose of Ecclesiasticall revenews or to deprive the Holy Bishop of that wealth with which his Predecessour and others had entrusted him Therefore he consulted Saint Theodore Arch-bishop of Canterbury suggesting to him that Saint Wilfrid did abound with an immense superfluity of wealth which might be sufficient for the maintenance of many Bishopricks of which so large a Province did stand in need 9. By so fair a pretence of extending piety the King drew the Arch-bishop S. Theodore into his faction who without any delay and without consulting Saint Wilfrid presently introduced into his Province three New Bishops pretending a ground of iustice that three Bishops might sufficiently be maintained by those revenews which being in one mans disposall nourished in him arrogance and pride and moreover the Province being so vast and the number of Christians so multiplied it was necessary that the care of them should be committed to many Governours These allegations may indeed appeare rationall and just But there was no shew of justice in despoyling a worthy Bishop of all the possessions which by his industry he had procured to the Church and without demanding his consent imparting them to others This injustice on Saint Theodore's part was much aggravated in that he was sayd to be induced to so hasty and violent proceedings against Saint Wilfrid by Gifts sent him from the King and Queen 10. That the Arch-bishop of Canterbury should assume to himself such a power and iurisdiction over so great a Province not in an ordinary way subject to him we need not wonder seeing as hath been declared that Power was conferred on him not only by the Pope but by vertue of the Late Nationall Synod of Hertford which ordained an encrease of the number of Bishopricks Notwithstanding the manner of exercising this extraordinary jurisdiction was unexcusable and Saint Theodore himself a little before his death was sensible of the injury done by him acknowledging his fault and desiring pardon of it 11. S. Wilfrid understanding well enough that this violence and oppression was brought upon him by the Kings command repaired to him and complained of the injury done him alledging that the Ecclesiasticall Laws forbade any deminution or change to be made in any Episcopall See before permission was given to the Bishop to alledge and defend his own rights That Kings were the Patrons and Defenders of the Patrimony of Christ and not dissipatours thereof If any fault or demerit could be imputed to him he desired his accusers might be produced and space allowd him for his defence All the answer that the Holy Bishop could obtain hereto from King Egbert was this We lay no crime to your charge but what we have ordained touching your Bishoprick we will see ratified 12. S. Wilfrid perceiving that a Legall and Canonicall debate of this matter was refused him replyed to the King with a constancy beseeming a worthy Prelat in maintaining the Rights of his Church I see said he that Your Majesty has been wrought upon to my prejudice by certain factious and malignant persons about you I appeale therefore from them to the See Apostolick 13. This conference passed between King Egbert and S. Wilfrid in a full assembly of Nobility and other attendants The Courtiers therefore assoon as they heard the Holy Bishop mentioning an Appeal broke forth into open laughter and derision of him But he presently repressed their irreverent Scorn with this sad denunciation and prophecy Vnhappy men you laugh now to see the Churches ruind but on this very day the next year you shall with teares bewayl your own ruine Having said this he departed from the Kings presence and presently after forsook both his See and the Kingdom of the Northumbers retiring into the next Kingdom of the Mercians II. CHAP. 1.2 c. S. Wilfrid passes through the Mercian Kingdom 3. He is by tempests cast among the Frisons whom he converts to the Faith 4.5 c. His enemies seek to murder him by the means of Ebroin He comes safe to Rome 1. SAint Wilfrid being thus expelled his See took his iourney towards Rome through the Kingdom of the Mercians where by King Ethelred he was honourably received The said King at that time had finished the Monastery of Medeshamsted afterwards called Peterborow which had been begun by his Predecessours King Peada and King Wolfer And he took this opportunity of our Holy Bishops voyage to Rome to send by him a request to Pope Agathon that he would by Apostolick authority confirm the Liberties Priviledges and Exemptions of that Monastery which by Kingly authority had been granted Mention is made of this Request in an Ancient Manuscript of the said Monastery of Peterbortw in Sir Henry Spelmans Councils And what Answer Pope Agathon gave to it shall be declared two years hence at Saint Wilfrids return from Rome where he gaind his cause 2. S. Wilfrid made no stay in the Kingdom of the Mercians but continuing his iourney to the Sea assoon as he took ship saith S. Beda he was by a South-west wind driven to the Countrey of the Frisons where he was honourably received by that barbarous Pagan Nation and their King Adalgise to whom he preached Christ and having instructed many thousands of them in the Word of Truth he washed away the stains of their sins with the saving water of Baptisme Thus he was the first Preacher of the Gospell in that Nation and that Doctrin which he taught was afterward with great devotion perfectly planted among them by the most Reverend Bishop S. Willebrord In this Apostolicall employment Saint Wilfrid happily spent the Winter succeeding among that new converted people and the spring following resumed his iourney towards Rome 3. Herein as Baronius well observes the mercifull Providence of God did manifestly shine forth in permitting a most holy Bishop to be violently thrust from his See to the end he might derive the fresh springs of the Gospell to a Nation ready to dye with thirst insomuch as with regard to this his Apopostolick Office those Propheticall words of Scripture may be applied to him Who are those which flye abroad like clowds c For he by a blast of wind was caried into a dry and barren land which he presently watred and rendred fruitfull by heavenly showrs poured upon it 4. Whilst S. Wilfrid busied himself in reducing to the purity of Christian Faith the Nation of the Frisons from their
filthy Idolatry the Devill to interrupt that good work or to be revenged on the worker kindled again in the minds of his Adversaries among the Northumbers that envy and malice which seemd to have been asswaged by his exile insomuch as they became enraged to hear that the Holy Bishop persecuted by them should be made an instrument of good to Srangers Hereupon by messages and gifts they solicited the Franks to procure the murder of the Apostolick Prelat 5. There lived still in greatest power among the Franks Ebroin Maire of the Kings Palace who as hath been declared had already embrued his hands in the blood of Dalphinus Bishop of Lyons and severall other Prelats of the French Church Him did the malicious Northumbers hire to this execrable murder Who immediatly by promises gifts and menaces solicited Adalgise King of the Frisons to be the Executioner But this barbarous half-pagan Prince did so utterly abhorr this unchristian proposall that he threw the Letters of Ebroin into the fire after he had read them in the hearing of Saint Wilfrid who was then feasted by him and whilst they were burning he added these words So may he be burned who for covetousnes of gold would dissolve the band of freindship once agreed upon 6. Thus by the watchfull Providence of God did the Holy Bishop escape the snares layd against his life and when the Spring had mitigated the feircenes of the aire and opened the wayes for travelling Saint Wilfrid renewed his iourney towards Rome and as William of Malmsbury relates passing through the Kingdom of the Franks inhabiting beyond the Rhene came to the King of that Nation called Dagobert Who entertained him with all kindnes and respect calling to mind how when he himself had formerly by a faction of his Nobles been driven out of his Kingdom into Ireland at his return this Holy Bishop had lodged him freindly and moreover furnished him with horses and attendants to his own countrey To expresse his gratitude therefore this King not only with extreme benignity received Saint Wilfrid but with most earnest prayers solicited him to accept the Bishoprick of Strasbourg and fixe his habitation in his countrey This kind offer the Holy Bishop thought not convenient then to accept but deferred his resolution till his return from Rome Whereupon he was though unwillingly dismissed by the King and being accompanied with his Bishop Deodatus prosecuted his iourney 7. Thus writes the said Historian But what he relates of Dagoberts expulsion into Ireland ought to be applied to Theodoric King of the Franks who lived at this time and being reiected by his Subjects might have been thus hospitably entertained by S. Wilfrid Whereas King Dagobert was dead severall years before this 8. Saint Wilfrid being thus dismissed with recommendations passing through Champaigne diverted out of the straight way to visit Berthaire Prince of that Province This Prince had from the Holy Bishops enemies been informed of the cause of his journey and moreover invited by promises to procure some mischeif to him Whereupon at his first coming he received him with an arrogant frowning countenance but assoon as he had been acquainted with a true relation of the cause his displeasure was mitigated insomuch as he did not only abstain from doing him any hurt but by his recommendation and assistance brought the controversy to a good end Withall professing that he was induced hereto by the humanity of the King of the Hunns in whose Court he had formerly lived during his banishment who though he was a Pagan yet could by no offers be corrupted to doe the least harm to him to whom he had once promised security 9. The like courtesy and Civility did Saint Wilfrid find from all Princes through whose Courts and Provinces he passed insomuch as at last he arrived safely at Rome where he found Pope Agathon busily employed in repressing the Heresy of the Monothelites who taught that our Saviour though subsisting in two Natures yet had but one Will. This Heresy had at that time greivously infected the Eastern Churches for the extirpation whereof and preventing the spreading of it in the West that Holy Pope had at this time assembled a Synod at Rome to which S. Wilfrid was invited where likewise his cause was determined But before we relate the successe thereof it will be expedient to declare how in his absence almighty God justified his innocence by inflicting a sharp judgment on his Enemies and persecutours at home III. CHAP. 1 2. c. Saint Wilfrids Prophecy fullfilled Winfrid Bishop of Lichfeild expelled 1. THAT Propheticall denunciation by which Saint Wilfrid being derided by the Courtiers of King Egfrid for his Appeale to Pope Agathon â—oretold them That their laughter should precisely within the space of a year be turned into greivous lamentation was exactly fulfilld the next yeare in which he remaind at Rome For not long after his departure Ethelred King of the Mercians Brother of Wolfere being desirous to avenge the iniuries of his brother sustained from King Egfrid who had overcome him in battell and possessed himself of the Province of the Lâ—ndesfars or Lincolnshire he denounced war against the said Egfrid Who swelling with pride for his former victory courageously mett him with an army not doubting of like successe against him 2. The two armies mett saith Saint Beda near the River Trent where coming to a decisive battell the Mercians utterly defeated the army of the Northumbers and among a multitude of others there was slain Eâ—win the Brother of Egfrid a young man â—bout eighteen years old tenderly loved both by the Northumbers and Mercians for his Sister named Ostrids was wife to King Etheâ—red And it hapned that on the very day a twelf-month after Saint Wilfrid had suffred the â—orementioned iniury the dead body of that hopefull young Prince was brought to York which caused a generall and long continued mourning both to the Citty and Province 3. If this battell was fought on the South side of Trent in Nottingham-shire where remains a village called Edwinstow it is most probable that place took its name rather from this Prince who by William of Malmsbury is called Edwin then from the Holy King and Martyr Saint Edwin who by Saint Beda's testimony was slain at a place called Heathfeild in Yorkshire 4. By this victory King Ethelred recovered that portion of his Kingdom called the Province of the Lindesfari which Egfrid had formerly won from his brother Wolfere But this one defeat not concluding the war to the continnance of which both these Kings made great preparations S. Theodore Archbishop of Canterbury trusting in the Divine assistance interposed himself between them and by many zealous exhortations pacified their minds so as that flame was quite extinguished insomuch as no other satisfaction was given to King Egfrid for the death of his Brother but only a summ of money And the peace concluded between the two Nations continued
inviolate for many years 5. King Ethelred having thus repaired the breaches formerly made in his Kingdom expelled out of his Province Winfrid Bishop of Lichfeild and Successour to the Holy Bishop Ceadda for that he had favoured the party of King Egfrid The exiled Bishop therefore passing over the Sea was driven on the shore of France where he fell in to the hands of Theodoâ—ick King and Ebroin cheif Commander of the Franks to whom as hat been sayd a Message had been sent toâ—â— apprehend the Holy Bishop Wilfrid These therefore by a mistake of the name of Winfrid for Wilfrid slew the said Bishops attendants and suffred him after he had been pillaged of all things to goe his way So dearly did he pay for the affinity of his Name to Saint Wilfrid Thus writes William of Malmsbury In whose narration this difficulty appears that Theodorick King of the Franks is declared a persecutour of Saint Wilfrid who a little before is said to have entertaind him with all kindnes But the same excuse is here to be made for him which heretofore was made for Saint Bathildis Queen Regent of France to whom some Writers impute the murder of the Holy Bishop Dalphinus not that she was guilty of it but because it was done during her Regency by the cruelty of Ebroin who had the whole power of the kingdom in his hands IV. CHAP. 1.2 c. A wonderfull Miracle shewing the efficacy of the Holy Sacrifice of the Masse 1. IT would be a fault in this place to omitt a wonderfull accident which befell in the late bâ—ttell where the young Prince Elwin was slain by which Almighty God was pleased to declare the efficacy of his servants Prayers especially during the solemne Sacrifice of his Church The fact is upon good testimony related by S. Beda in the manner following 2. Among others saith he there was in the said battell one of the Princes soldiers named Imma slain at least in opinion This soldier all that day and the night following lay among the other dead bodies as if he had been slain but at last his Spirit returning he sate up and as well as he could bound up the wounds he had received Then resting himself awhile he raised himself on his feet and began to walk away with an intention to find out if possible some freinds who might take care of him As he was going away he was mett with and taken by some of the enemies the Mercians and brought to their Captain a principall Officer of King Ethelred who examined him what he was The poore man was a fraid to acknowledge himself a soldier therefore he answered that he was a poore country-man who had a wife and was come in this expedition with severall others of the like quality to bring provision to the Army Vpon this answer the Officer commanded that care should be taken of his wounds and when they began to be almost cured he made him every night to be putt in chains to prevent his running away 3. But no chains could hold him for after they were gone which had putt the chains upon him they presently fell off And the cause of this wonder was this He had a Brother named Tunna a Preist and Abbot of a Monastery in a certain town which at this day from his name is called Tunnacestir This Abbot having heard that his brother was slain in the late battell came himself to search for his body and having found another in all regards very like to his he caried it to his Monastery and there buried it honourably Moreover he took care that severall Masses should be said for the pardon of his sins and by vertue of those Masses it came so passe that no bands could hold him but they presently fell loose from him 4. In the mean time the Officer whose Prisoner he was began to ask him How it came to passe that he could not be bound Whether he had about him certain Charms which as some think have a power to untye all bands His answer was that he was utterly ignorant of such unlawfull arts But said he I have a Brother in mine own countrey and I am assured that he thinking I am slain says frequent Masses for mee so that if I were now in the other world I doubt not but my soule by his intercession and prayers would be absolved from all pains 5. After he had continued a good space a Prisoner to the said Officer those who guarded him observed by his countenance gesture and speeches that he was no countrey-peasant but a person of quality Thereupon the Officer calling him aside privatly enquired more diligently who he was withall promising him that if he would simply declare his condition he would not use him any thing the worse He then plainly manifested to him that he was a servant of the King of the Northumbers Whereupon the Officer replied I did assure my self by the manner of thy speech that thou wert not of a base condition And now thou deservest to dye in revenge of all my brethren and kinsmen who have been slain in the battell but because I will not break my promise I will not kill thee 6. Assoon therefore as he had recovered health and strength the Officer sold him to a certain man at London called Freson But neither could he be bound by his New Master for after try all of severall sorts of bands and chaines they became all unloosed When he therefore who had bought him perceived that he could not be restained by fetters he gave him permission to redeem himself if he could For commonly after nine of the clock in the morning the usuall time of Masses his bands were untyed Vpon this offer the Prisoner was suffred to depart having first given his promise by oath that he would either send the money agreed on for his ransome or return and yeild himself a prisoner again He went therefore from London into Kent to King Lothere Nephew to the famous Queen Ethelreda by her Sister who likewise had formerly been a servant to the sayd Queen and from him the Prisoner received the money appointed for his ransome which according to promise he sent to his Master 7. Being thus free after some time he returned to his Countrey and coming to his Brother the Abbott he related to him particularly all the accidents both good and bad which had befalln him and then perceived that his chains for the most part had been loosed precisely at the howers in which Masses had been celebrated for him and moreover that many other commodities and comforts had befalln him from heaven in his dangers by his Brothers prayers and the Oblation of the saving Sacrifice 8. Very many persons being informed from the foresaid person of these particulars have been much kindled in their Faith and devotion to pray give almes and Offer holy Sacrifices for the deliverance of their freinds who were departed this life For hereby they perceived that
and the feilds with a pleasant verdure brought forth fruits of all kinds in great plenty Thus abandoning their Idolatry the hearts and flesh of all the inhabitants exalted in the living God perceiving that he was indeed the only true God who in mercy had enriched them with goods of all kinds both for their soules and bodies 8 The same Authour in another place relates how Saint Wilfrid taught the people another remedy against the famine For says he the Sea and rivers in that countrey abounded with fish but the inhabitants had no skill at all in fishing except only for Eeles But by his command a great number of such Netts as were used for Eeles being gathered together they cast them into the Sea and by Gods providence took of severall sorts of fishes to the number of three hundred Which being divided into three parts one hundred was given to the poore anotheâ— to those which laboured and the third he reserved for the use of him and his attendants By such benefits as these he gott a cordiall affection of them all by which means they were the more easily induced to expect heavenly blessings promised them in his Sermons since by his assistance they had already obtained temporall 9 Great numbers therefore having been converted the next care was to appoint a Mansion for Saint Wilfrid and his companions This care was not wanting for as the same Authour says At that time King Edilwalch gave to the most Reverend Bishop a possession of eighty seaven families for the entertainment of himself and those who would not forsake him in his banishment The place was called Seolesea or the Island of Seales It was encompassed by the Sea on all sides except toward the West where the entrance into it is in breadth about a bow-shoot Assâ—on as the Holy Bishop had the possession of this place he founded there a Monasâ—ery placing therein for the most part â—uch as he had brought with him whom he instituted in a Regular conversation and this Monastery is to this day governed by such as have succeeded him For he remained in those parts the space of five years that is to the death of King Egfrid and worthily exercised his Episcopall Office both by word and deed And whereas the King together with the said land had bestowed on him all the goods and persons upon it he instructed them all in the Christian Faith and purified them with the Sacrament of Baptism among whom were men and mayd-serâ—ants two hundred and fifty all which were not only by baptism rescued from the slavery of the Devill but had likewise bestowed on them a freedom from human servitude 10. Severall Bishops anciently have had their Episcopall See in this Half-Island and were called Bishops of Selsey but none succeeded S. Wilfrid there till the year of Grace seaven hundred and eleaven Afterward about the year one thousand and seaventy the Episcopall See was translated thence to Cissancester now called Chichester where it remains to this day As for the ancient small Citty in which those Bishops resided there remains only the caâ—keyse of it which in high tides is quite covered with the Sea but at low water is open and conspicuous saith Camden 11. Over the Monks in this new founded Monastery S. Wilfrid appointed Abbot a devout Preist named Eappa of whom we have already treated And a little after hapned a terrible plague which swept away great numbers both of Religious persons there and in the countrey about By occasion of which the Monks appointed a solemn Fast three days together with prayers and Sacrifices for the asswaging of it And on the second day of the said Fasâ— hapned that Miracle which we mention'd â—â—fore at the Death of the Holy King Martyr S. Osâ—ald how a young child in the said Monastery lying alone sick of the infection whilst the Monks were at Prayers in the Church there appeared to him the Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul bidding him not to be afraid of death for the same day he should be caried by them into heaven but he was to expect till the Masses were finished after which he should receive the precious body and blood of our Lord for his Viaticum They commanded him likewise that he should call for the Preist and Abbot Eappa to whom he should declare that God had heard and accepted their prayers and excepting the young child himself not any one of the Monastery or possessions adioyning should dye of that sicknes And that this mercy to them was obtained by the intercession of the glorious King and Martyr Saint Oswald who the very same day had been slain by Infidels This the child declared accordingly to the Preist Eappa and the event confirmed the truth for he dyed the same day and not any one after him all that were sick recovered and the infection ceased X. CHAP. 1.2 Three Bishopricks among the Northumbers 3.4 c. Trumwin ordained Bishop of the Picts and afterward expelled 1. WEE will leave S. Wilfrid among the South-Saxons awhile busy in his Apostolick employment among his new Converts and return to take a view what passed in the mean time in the Northern parts of Brittany We have already declared how S. Theodore Arch-bishop of Canterbury partly in compliance with King Egfrids passion against S. Wilfrid and partly in conformity to a Canon of the Council of Hertford divided the single Diocese of the Northumbers into two that of York and another of the more Northern Provinces the Episcopall See whereof was placed indifferently at Lindesfarn and Hagulstad This was done in the year of Grace six hundred seaventy eight And two years after he again added a third Bishoprick in the same Province For wheras Eata had been consecrated Bishop both of Lindesfarn and Hagulstad he then divided that Diocese leaving that of Lindesfarn to Eata and ordaining Tumbert or Cumbert over that of Hagulstad now called Hexham 2. He instituted likewise at the same time a New Bishoprick among the Viccians or inhabitants of Worcester-shire consecrating Boselus their first Bishop For he who had been formerly designed thereto named Tatfrith a man of great courage and learning and of an excellent iudgment saith S Beda quote by B. Godwin had immaturely been snatchâ—â— away by death before he could be consecrated 3. At this time the Nation of the Pictâ— though they had embraced the Christia Faith many years before yet by reason oâ— the great vicissitudes hapning among them wanted a Bishop In the year six hundred forty two they were subdued by King Oswald and made tributary After the death of the next King Oswi and in the first year of the raign of Egfrid the same Picts saith William of Malmsbury contemning the infancy of this young King withdrew themselves from his obedience and boldly invaded his Kingdom under the conduct of a Noble man named Berney The young King courageously mett them and with an army much inferiour
of Tâ—fidale then part of the dominion of the Northumbers of which Eata was then Abbot and Boyfil Priour by whom he received the Monasticall tonsure and was admitted into the Society of the Monks there all this we have particularly related among the Acts of the year of Grace six hundred fifty one 2. Nineteen years after that when the holy man Boyfil dyed S Cuthbert succeeded him in the government of the said Monastery in the year of our Lords Incarnation six hundred and seaventy Concerning the said Holy Abbot Boysil S. Cuthbert as S. Beda relates was wont to give this Character I have known very many who have much excelled mee biâ—h in purity of mind and the eminent grace of Prâ—phecying Among whom was the Venerable servant of Christ never without honour to be mentioned by mee the Abbot Boysil who many years since being then an old man admitted and educated mee in the Monastery of Mailros being then very young He during the time that I was under his discipline foretold mee all things that should befall mee and the event confirmed the truth of all his predictions There remains of all the particulars foretold by him onely one thing unaccomplished which I wish may never come to passe This saith S. Beda he spâ—ke because the said Holy servant of God had signified to him that he should be called to the charge and dignity of a Bishop from which he had a great aversion out of the love he bore to a retired contemplative life and humility 3. During the fifteen years of his government of the said Monastery the odour of S. Cuâ—hberts vertues and graces dispersed it self far beyond the bounds of his Solitude insomuch as many resorted to him to receive comfort in their afflictions or light in their doubts and apprehensions An example whereof we have already given in the Holy Abbesse Elfleda to whom he foretold the death of her Brother Egfrid King of the Northumbers If we would be informed of the manner of his life we shall onely need to read the most perfect precepts of a Monasticall conversation and conceive them to be exemplified in his His whole employment was to perfectionate his own soule and the soules of those committed to his charge by Solitude both externall and internall by continuall silence except when Devotion to God or Charity to his neighbour opened his lips by zeale and authority of a Governour ioynd with the humility of a Monk by an uninterrupted attendance to God in spirit even in the midst of externall businesses by an Angelicall purity of heart by rigorous Mortifications of the flesh fastings Watchings c. And as for the wonderfull Graces communicated by Almighty God unto him by which he was enabled to penetrate into the thoughts of such as conversed with him to foretell future events miraculously to cure the diseased yea and to raise the dead with these things though testified by great authority I doe unwillingly enlarge this History the Reader may have recourse to the compilers of his Life among whom the principall is S. Beda to be informed 4. Omitting therefore a particular account oâ— his privat life it will be sufficient to relate his Gests during his last three years two of which he spent in administring the Episcopall Office and in the last returned to his solitude That he might have been exalted to the dignity of a Bishop long before appears by a passage in the forementioned conversation between him and the Holy royall Abbesse S. Elfleda in which after he had signified to her the death of King Egfrid to succeed the year following she sayd to him according to the relation of S. Beda O how variously are the hearts of mortall men divided in their intentions and desires Some doe much reioyce having obtained riches for which they sought Others who love riches are yet always in want As for you you reiect the pomp and honour of the world though it be offred you Though you may arrive to the dignity of a Bishop which is the highest degree in Gods Church yet you preferr the enclosure of this wildernes before it Hereto the holy man answerd I doe know my self to be unworthy of that sublime degree Yet I cannot avoyd the judgment of God our Supreme Governour Whose pleasure if it be that I must undergoe so burdensome a charge yet I beleive he will free mee from it in a short time and within the space of no more then two years will restoâ—e mee to my accustomed solitude and rest 5. Now how his resistance against that honour was combatted at last vanquished and how his prophecy concerning the short time of his administring that charge and how he was permitted to prepare himself for heaven by retiring to a conversation with God only we will from the same Authour consequently declare II. CHAP. 1.2 c. In a Synod Saint Cuthbert is elected and with great difficulty perswaded to be consecrated Bishop 6.7 c. The great munificence of King Egfrid to him 1. WE have already declared how Egfrid King of the Northumbers the year before his death being constant in his disaffection to S. Wilfrid obtained of S. Theodore Arch-bishop of Canterbury to make a supply of vacant Sees in his kingdom by ordaining new Bishops without any regard to S. Wilfrid to whom the administration of the whole Province belonged For this purpose S. Theodore assembled a Synod saith S Beda near the River Alne Alaunum at which the said King was present in a place called Twiford which signifies a double ford Which Synod was no small one for besides S. Theodore who was President Seaven other Bishops are said to have mett there onely four of whose names we can reckon to witt Trumwin Bishop lately of the Picts Bâ—sa Eata and Tumbert who was deposed in whose place succeeded S. Cuthbert For as touâ—hing Saint Ceadda and S. Ced whose presence by some Writers is affirmed the generall consent of History contradicts it since S. Ced Bishop of London was dead twenty years before this and S. Ceadda of Lichfeild twelve 2. In this Synod which we may wonder how it came to be omitted by Sir Henry Spelman Tumbert Bishop of Hagulstad or Hexham for what demerit is not expressed in any ancient Authour was deprived of his See and by an unanimous consent S. Cuthbert was elected in his place But it was no easy matter to obtain his own consent to this Election For saith S. Beda though many letters were sent and severall Messengers directed to him from the Synod he could not be removed out of his solitude At length the foresaid King Egfrid attended by the holy Bishop Trumwin and very many other Religious persons sailed to the Island where he was retired Whither being come they kneeled before him they adiured him in the name of our Lord they besought him with teares and persevered so long in their humble request till at last they vanquished his resistance and
him large possessions for the building of Monasteries Whose intentions he diligently executed erecting severall Churches and Monasteries in commodious places and assembling many Disciples studious of piety and learning among whom the most eminent were Boysil Priour of the Monastery of Mailros and S. Cuthbert afterward Bishop of Lindesfarn who were men of admirable sanctity and withall eminently endued with the Spirit of Prophecy 4. After the disputation and conflict touching the Observation of Easter which was held in the Monastery of the Holy Abbesse S. Hilda Bishop Colman by descent a Scott obtaind of King Oswi that the Venerable Monk Eata should as Abbot govern the Church of Lindesfarn For the Scots bore a great affection to Eata insomuch as he was one of the twelve English children which had received their education from Bishop Aidan Eata therefore having undertaken the care of the Church of Lindesfarn brought with him thither S. Cuthbert whom after the death of Boysil he had made Priour of the Monastery of Mailros and constituted him Priour of the Convent in Lindesfarn And when afterward the dissention grew hott between King Egfrid and the holy Bishop Wilfrid by means of which he was expelled his Bishoprick Bosa was in his place substituted Bishop of York in the Kingdom of the Deiri and the Holy Abbot Eata was ordained Bishop in the Province of the Bernicians having his Episcopal See partly at Hagulstad that is Extoldesham now Hexham where at this time there are Canons Regulars and partly in the Church of Lindesfarn or Holy Island They were consecrated Bishops by Theodore Arch-bishop of Canterbury 5. Thus writes the Authour of the Life of S. Eata whereto he adioyns the Narration how the Province of Lindesfarn being divided S. Eata was confined to that of Lindesfarn and another placed at Hagulstad and after the Election of S. Cuthbert he resigned to him the See of Lindesfarn and removed to Hagulstad then vacant by the deposition of Tumbert And in conclusion he relates the manner of his death after he had with great zeale and piety administred his Episcopal Office saying When our mercifull Lord thought good to crown the labours of this holy Bishop with an eternall reward he was struck with a greivous disease of the bowells called a Dyssentery the torments whereof encreasing dayly he was purged therby like gold in a fiery fornace and at last all the drosse of sinfull imperfections being spent and consumed he dyed most happily so entring the gate of heaven there to abide for ever He was buried toward the South end of the Church of Hagulstad and a little Chappell of stone was built over his Tomb. From which place his body was afterward translated but by whom is uncertain and with due honour placed in a Shrine within the Church 6. His Successour in the said Bishoprick of Hagulstad was the famous Bishop Iohn de Beverlaco of Beverley so called from a well-known Town of that name in Yorkshire where he or his family lived This holy man as we learn from the Authour of his Life in Capgrave was born in England and being very young was for his instruction committed to Saint Theodore Arch-bishop of Canterbury who educated him in all innocence of manners and vertue and taught him the knowledge and prudence of Holy Scriptures And after he had been well imbued with other learning likewise his custome was to travell through severall provinces sowing among the ignorant people the word of God But after that the Venerable Bishop Eata by Gods disposition had ended the course of human life he with the consent of King Alfrid received the Episcopall honour Concerning this Holy Bishop more will be said in the Sequele of this History VI. CHAP. 1.2 The Tyranny and death of Edric King of Kent 2.3 c. Of Cedwalla King of the west Saxons at first a Pagan His Brother Mol is burnt 7.8 He conquers the Isle of wight which receives the Christian Faith 9. Cedwalla's munificence to S. Wilfrid 1. WE must awhile surcease this Narration touching the Ecclesiasticall affairs among the Northumbers that we may attend to the great combustions and changeâ— in the Southern parts of this Island This was the first year of the Raign of Edric King oâ— Kent after the death of his usurping Vncle Lothere His government was Tyrannous and therefore unquiet For as William of Malmsbury observeth he did boast but a short time in the Successe of his Tyranny for within two years he was deprived both of his kingdom and life leaving his countrey exposed to be torn in peices by its enemies 1 But Cedwalla the Successour of Kentwin in the kingdom of the West-Saxons though at the first no Christian raigned fair more gloriously and concluded both his raign and life more happily He was saith the same Authour a Noble branch of a Royal Stock being the great grandchild of Ceaulin by his brother-Cuda He was a young man of immoderate ambition who would let passe no occasion of exercising his courage His restles disposition had procured against him the anger of the greatest part of the Nobility of that kingdom by a faction and conspiracy of whom he was driven into banishment In resentment of this iniury he drew out of the kingdom in a manner the whole strength of it for the warlick youth there either out of pitty of his misfortune or affection to his courage resorted to him in his exile Edilwalch King of the South-Saxons was the first against whom he vented his fury insomuch as coming to a battell his whole army was defeated and himself slain But after that Victory obtained Cedwalla was driven out of that Province by Bertun and Ethelhun two South-Saxon Generalls who after that possessed themselves of the Kingdom 3. About this time Kentwin dying Cedwalla by consent of the inhabitants was made King of the West-Saxons Who immediatly with new forces invaded once more the Kingdom of the South-Saxons which he subdued and held in great slavery moreover killing Beorthun the Prince or Generall of the forces of that Nation 4. And not content with this acquest he and his Brother Mul wasied also the Kingdom of Kent but in the end was driven out with losse This hapned indeed the year following but since the whole Raign of Cedwalla containd onely two years or little more in which short time the hand of God wrought wonderfull changes upon him converting him from a furious Pagan to an humble devout Christian from a Lyon to a Lamb We will here make no breaches in his Story but deliver it all at once 5. Concerning his invasion of Kent William of Malmsbury thus describes it Presently after Cedwalla accompanied by his Brother Mollo breathing forth a furious hatred against the inhabitants of Kent with all the forces he could make made an invasion into that Province which he thought might easily be subdued by reason of a long peace it had enioyed and at this time was also
one accepted the Episcopall ministery and charge there till the time that S. Beda wrote his History when a certain Prelat called Daniel was ordained Bishop of the West-Saxons and Gevissi Notwithstanding true it is that at this time presently after the conquest of the Island S. Wilfrid discharged that Office there being one saith William of Malmsbury whom King Cedwalla sett over the whole Province as Master and Governour neither without his assent would he himself doe any weighty matter in his kingdom VI. CHAP. 1.2 c King Cedwalla having made Inas his Successour in devotion goes to Rome to receive Baptism 5.6 c. The occurrents of his iourney his Companions 9. c. Assoon as he was baptized he dyed at Rome His Epitaph c. 1. THE year following which was the year of Grace six hundred eighty eight Cedwalla who had hitherto acted the Lions part now devested himself of his naturall feircenes entertaining thoughts and designs of peace meeknes and humility and though he was a victorious King and withall young full of spirits and vigour yet he made choice rather to shew himself an humble servant of Christ then to continue his raign full of temporal glory This was a wonderfull change of the right hand of the Almighty of which we may confidently acknowledge S. Wilfrid to have been the principal Instrument And therein admire the good Providence of God in the disposall of that his faithfull servant 2. Wee can scarce find in Ecclesiasticall story any example except S. Athanasius of an innocent holy Prelate which suffred persecutions and banishments so frequent and tedious for we shall see S. Wilfrid once more restored and again banished and after that restored again all which vicissitudes of suffrings did not onely cooperate to the perfectionating his own soule in patience but were occasions of procuring eternall happines to thousands of soules Whole nations were converted to Christ by this wandring Prelate as the Frisons South-Saxons and inhabitants of the Isle of Wight so that he had the fate of the ancient Prophets to be loved and honoured every where but in his own native countrey 2. But to return to Cedwalla This year in a voluntary and heroïcall devotion he devested himself of his Royall Purple and assumed the Habit of a Pilgrim to visit the Monuments of the Holy Apostles at Rome and there to receive the humble badge of Christianity There wanted not in Brittany many holy and Venerable Bishops and Prelats who might have conferred that blessing on him as S. Theodore at Canterbury S. Erconwald at London S. Hedda in his own countrey and S. Wilfrid also then present with him to whom wee may adde the holy and learned Abbot S. Aldelm the Abbot Cymbert and many others But it seems Cedwalla calling to mind that his Noble Predecessours King Lucius the Emperour Constantin and King Ethelbert had received their Faith and Baptism from Rome he desired to repair to the fountain of Ecclesiasticall Hierarchy and to pay his huÌ„ble respects to the Princes oft he Apostles then in a sort living and governing in their Successour Sergius at that time Pope 3. To this effect S. Beda has left us an account of this matter In the third year of the raign of Alfrid King of the Northumbers saith he Cedwalla King of the West-Saxons after he had for two years space valiantly governed his Kingdom voluntarily quitted the same for our Lord and for the gaining an eternall Kingdom and went to Rome For his desire was to obtain this singular priviledge and glory to be washed from his Sins by Baptism at the Sepulchers of the Blessed Cheif Apostles for he had been taught that by Baptism only the entrance into eternall life was opened to mankind Withall he had a hope that assoon as he was baptised he should be freed from his mortall flesh and passe to everlasting ioyes Neither did he fayle of his hope in either of these regards so great was the Mercy of God to him 4. Before he departed out of Brittany he took care to compose and settle his Kingdom under the government of a worthy Successour For which purpose with the advice and consent of his Nobles choice was made of Inas a Prince of the Blood Royal being great grandchild of Cuthbald brother to King Kâ—negils or as Florentius writes the son of Ken son of Ceolwald brother of Kinewald sons of Cuthwin who was son of Ceaulin Others affirm him to have been the son of Cissa founder of the Monastery of Abindon He was a young man of eminent endowments which gained him the affections of all and thereby the Crown Therefore as William of Malmsbury well observes he was advanced to the Principality rather for his courage and industry thâ—n proximity of blood being a Prince of admirable valour prudence and piety by which qualities he obtaind great affection at home and reverence abroad Insomuch as he exercised supreme authority the space of forty years wanting two without any apprehension of treachery 5. King Cedwalla having provided so worthy a Successour delayed not his iourney to Rome In which his Companions were Saint Aldelm Abbot of the Monastery oâ— Malmsbury who had also another motive to obtain from the See Apostolick certain Priviledges and liberties to this Monastery and as some writers affirm Saint Leitphard a Bishop and Martyr who returning from Rome anâ— passing through a forest called Trecaultium near Arras was by certain impious persons lewdlâ— slain But of this supposed companion of King Cedwalla no mention is made among ouâ— Ecclesiasticall Writers 6. Having taken ship they landed in the Province of the Morini or Terouanne in France the nearest to Brittany where saith Suriuâ— and Miraeus King Cedwalla then a Catechumen having heard of the Sanctity of an Abbot called wulmar and of his admirable zeale anâ— prudence in instructing soules repaired to him to receive his spirituall counsell and a more perfect knowledge in Christian Mysteries The holy Abbot at that time had finished the building a Church to the honour of the Blessed Virgâ—n and of S. Peter the Apostle 7. From thence travelling through France and having passed the Alpes King Cedwalla called by Paul Warnefridus Theoâ—wald a Prince who in his own countrey had fought many battells after which having been converted to the Faith of Christ he hastned to Rome there to receive Baptism and by the way passing through Câ—â—alpin Gaule or Lombardy he visited the King of that Nation called Cunibert by whom he was entertained with wonderfull humanity and magnificence 8. From thence arriving at Rome very opportunely near the Solemnity of Easter at which time by the ancient custom of the Church the Sacrament of Baptism was solemnly administred to such as had been converted from Infidelity he addressed himself to Pope Sergius in the Second year of his Pontificat by whom he was gladly received and admitted to Baptism in which also according to the usuall manner his Name
was changed from Cedwalla to Peter the cause of which change is thus related by S. Beda At the time of his Baptism the foresaid Pope imposed on him the name of Peter to the end he might bear the Name of the Prince of Apostles out of a pious love to whom he had undertaken so long a iourney to visit the Monument of his most sacred Body 9. After the celebration of his Baptism he was according to the most ancient Ecclesiasticall custom cloathed with a White Vestment or Stole signifying the immaculate purity of those who had duly received that holy Sacrament The Stole was to be worn eight dayes but before those dayes were ended he was seised on by a mortall infirmity of which he dyed most happily to the great greif of the whole Citty 10. Pope Sergius bewayling the losse of so glorious and pious a Son to testify his affection and esteem of him celebrated his funeralls with great solemnity and moreover by his order his body was entombed in the Church of S. Peter and an Epitaph both in verse and prose inscribed on his monument saith S. Beda to the end the memory of his devotion might remain to future ages and that those who either did read or hear it might by his example be inflamed to the love and Zeale of Religion The Epitaph in verse is at large copied out by the same Authour containing a Summary of what hath been already related touching this glorious King To which was adioynd this Inscription in prose Here lyes buried Cedwalla otherwise named Peter King of the Saxons the twelfth day before the Calends of May in the second Indiction who lived about the space of thirty years and dyed in the fourth year of the Pontificat of Pope Sergius 11. It deâ—erves not our care to disprove the assertion of the fabulous Writer Geffrey of Monmouth who confounds this Cedwalla a Saxon King with Cadwallader the last King of the Brittains to whom he ascribes the heroicall Gests of Cedwalla so burying that Kingdom with honour Whereas it is evident from S. Beda William of Malmsbury Henry of Huntingdon Florentius of Worcester and the expresse tenour of the forementioned Epitaph that Cedwalla who dyed at Rome was King of the West-Saxons or Gevissi Which Nation was so called from the name of the Grand father of the first King Cerdic Geuvis the father of Elesa the Father of Cerdic saith Asser. Neither are there three Kings called â—edwalla mentioned by S. Beda as Baronius by mistake affirms but only two one who was a Brittish Prince who in the year of Grace six hundred thirty three slew the pious King of the Northumbers Edwin and this Saxon King Cedwalla of whom we now treat 12. A place is assigned to him in our Martyrologe among the Saints where on the twentieth of Aprill his deposition is commemorated with this Elogy that he was baptised at Rome by Pope Sergius and dyed in his white baptismall robe in the year of Christ six hundred eighty nine His whole raign not having coÌ„tinued full three years we have here to the relation of his Gests added that also of his happy death because we would not interrupt our narration concerning him though in the progresse of our Story we are not yet arrived to the year in which he dyed We will therefore return to relate occurrents hapning in the Saxon Churches in the mean time between King Cedwalla's raign and death Among which the most memorable are those which concern the last actions of our glorious S. Cuthbert VII CHAP. 1.2 S. Cuthbert gives the Religious Veyle to Queen Ermenburga 3.4 c. He obtains for a Holy Hermite Herebert that they should dye at the same time 8 He cures miraculously a sick Lady with Holy Water 1. WITH what unwillingnes S. Cuthbert was drawn out of his solitude to be exalted to the Episcopall Throne and with what perfection he afterward discharged his Episcopall function hath been already declared It remains that we relate how the conclusion of his Life was suitable to the beginning and progresse of it 2. Yet one action of piety more performed by him whilst he was Bishop we will not omitt which was the consecrating to almighty God the Queen Ermenburga whose heart it seems Gods holy Spirit had touched with compunction for all the mischeifs done by her to the Holy Arch-bishop Wilfrid This particular is thus related by S. Beda Not long after the death of King Egfrid the Servant of God S. Cuthbert being thereto requested came to the Citty Luguballia or Carlile there to ordain Preists and also to give his benediction to the Queen Ermenburga by conferring on her the Religious habite of Holy conversation 3. At the same time he was admonished from heaven concerning his approaching death which he discovered to a devout Hermit to whom he bore a particular affection and who had been accustomed once a year to repair to him for spirituall comfort and instruction The circumstances of their last conversation the same devout Authour setts down in the manner following 4. There was saith he a certain Venerable Preist named Herebert who for many years before had been ioynd in spirituall freindship to the Holy Bishop This man lead a solitary life in a little Island situated in the vast lake out of which the River Derwent flows and his custome was every year to visit the man of God to receive from him documents of piety and salvation He being informed that S. Cuthbert was to make some stay in the fore-said Citty came to him as his manner had been with a desire to be more inflamed in heavenly desires by his wholesome exhortations 5. They being thus mett together and interchangeably communicating to one another draughts of celestiall wisedome among other discourses S. Cuthbert said to him Be mindfull Brother Herebert to propose now to mee whatsoever doubts you desire to be resolved in for after we are parted we shall never see one the other in this life For I am assured that the time of my dissolution approaches and that I shall very shortly putt off this my mortall Tabernacle The devout Hermite having heard these words cast himself at his feet and with many â—eates and grones said I beseech you by our Lord that you will not forsake nor forgett your old companion but make your petition to the Divine mercy that as we have joyntly served our Lord together on earth we may likewise together passe out of this world to see his Glory For you know that I have always been diligent to conform my life to your admonitions and likewise according to your will to correct what soever faults I have any time committed through ignorance or frailty 6. Hereupon the Holy Bishop betook himself to prayer and being inwardly taught in Spirit that his petitions were granted by our Lord he said to him Arise dear Brother weep no longer but rather reioyce for the Divine Clemency
Arch-bishoprick for I doe not know any one of the English Nation so capable of it considering the eminence of your learning and skill in the Ecclesiasticall Lawes of Rome As for my self I will by Gods grace for the future be very diligent to wipe out all old offences by my care to perform all good offices and among the rest I will endeavour by my intercession and all the authority I have to reconcile to you all the Princes who have hitherto been your persecutours 3. Saint Wilfrid answered the Arch-bishop with all meeknes as became so holy a person but to accept of the Arch-bishoprick without the order and decree of a Nationall Councill he would by no means consent Saint Theodore notwithstanding used his utmost endeavours to obtain his complyance in this point but in vain Therefore he sent Messengers with letters to Alfrid King of the Northumbers who succeeded Egfrid and to his Sister Elfleda Abbesse of Streneshalch earnestly requiring them to lay aside all displeasure and without delay to receive into their affection and favour the Holy Bishop These Letters are not now extant but others which he wrote to the same effect to Ethelred King of the Marâ—cians have been preserved by William of Malmsbury in this forme 4. Your admirable Sanctity My beloved son may hereby take notice that a perfect reconciliation is made between my self and the Venerable Bishop Wilfrid Therefore I doe admonish you and in the Love of Christ require that yâ—u woulâ— still continue as you have hitherto done your protection of him who these many years has beeâ— despoyled of his revenews and forced to live among Pagans in the Conversion of whom he has seâ—ved our Lord with great effect Therefore I Theodore humble Bishop doe now in my decrepite age make this request unto you desiring the same which the Apostles authority recommends touching a Holy Bishop who has so long a time possessed his soule in patience and in imitation of Christ our Head with all humility and meeknes expects an end of so many injuries done him Moreover if I have found favour in your eyes let mee enioy the comfort of seeing your face most desirable to mee and let not a iourney for that purpose seem burdensome to you that my soule may blesse you before I dye Beloved Son perform the requesâ— I have made you in behalf of the said holy Bishop and be assured that if you obey your Father who am shortly to depart out of this world you will reap great proffit to your soule by it Farewell 5 S. Wilfrid armed with these Letters and reâ—recommendations took his iourney to the Kingdom of the Northumbers and beforâ— he entred it he received a kind invitation â—rom King Alâ—frid who at his coming with the consent of a Synod assembled restored to him all the revenews of which he had been deprived The Church of Lindesfarn was now vacant by the voluntary cession and ensuing death of Saint Cuthbert And as for Bosa Bishop of York and Iohn lately ordained Bishop of Hagulstad or Hexham they shewed a greater inclination to preserve peace and declare their obedience to the ordinance of the Pope then to retain their dignities or revenewes To this effect the foresaid Authour thus writes When Saint Wilfrid came with the Arch-bishops Letters to the forementioned Kings he was entertained with very kind speeches and all expressions of favour And particularly King Alfrid who had familiarly known him before of his own accord invited him to come to him And being arrived he first of all restored to him the Monastery of Hengsteldeim and afterward by decree of a Synod the Bishoprick of York together with the Monastery of Rippon We will now leave him in quiet possession of his Bishoprick which lasted the space of five years after which shall be related fresh troubles and persecutions renewed against him XI CHAP. 1. The Martyrdom of Saint Lewina a Virgin 2.3 Her Relicks removed into Flanders and venerated there 1. TO this year of Grace six hundred eighty seaven is assigned in our ancient Records the death and Martyrdom of a certain Brittish Virgin called Lewina whose memory is celebrated in our Martyrologe on the two twentieth day of Iuly and she is said to have been slain in this our Island by a certain Saxon out of his hatred to the Christian Faith She suffred in the Province of the South-Saxons whom S. Wilfrid had lately converted to the Faith And she was buried in Sussex at a place called Seaford not far from the Town of Lewes which probably took its name from this Virgin 2. When the Danes in after ages cruelly vexed this Island and with a furious zeale imitated since by Calvinistes raged against the Monuments of Saints the Holy Virgins Body was taken up and translated beyond Sea where it was reposed at a place called Berga or Monts in Brabant or rather Flanders where now is seated the Town of S. Winoc Thus writes Miraeus in his Belgick Calender on the two and twentieth of Iuly Then is celebrated the memory of Levinna or Lewina an English Virgin whe flourished under Eubert or rather Egbert the Father of Alfrid King of the English Nation and suffred Martyrdom in the time of Theodore the seaventh Arch-bishop of Canterbury Her Sacred Body was taken out of her Monument by Edelin a Bishop and translated at last to Bergs of S. Winâ—c together with the Relicks of S. Oswald King and Martyr and of S. Itiâ—berga or Idalberga a Virgin Concerning the Miracles of Saint Lewina there is extant a Book written by Drogo Bishop of the Morini or Teroüâ—â—ne 3 Consonantly hereto wee read in the Gallican Martyrologe on the fifth of August At Bergs in the Province of the Morini is then celebrated the Memory of the reception of Saint Lewina Virgin and Martyr whose most Sacred Body was by Balger a Monk of Bergs brought to his Monastery from the Monastery of S. Andrew at Zevored or Seaford a Sea port in England The said Sacred Body being caried through severall villages and Towns in Flanders before it came to Bergs became illustrious by many Miracles affording comfort and health to any one who implored her intercession as Drogo Bishop of the Morini manifestly declares in his Book of the said holy Virgin and Martyrâ— Miracles XII CHAP. 1. Ina King of the West-Saxons 2.3 c. Saint Aldelm at Rome obtains Priviledges for his Monastery of Malmsbury A fabulous report concerning Pope Sergius 1. IN the year of Grace six hundred eighty eight began the raign of the glorious King Ina King of the West-Saxons as we have already declared when we treated of the cession of King Cedwalla after his conversion who left his throne to undertake a pilgrimage to Rome there to receive Baptism where he happily dyed in his Baptismall innocence 2. The same year Saint Wilfrid contenting himself with the Churches of York and Hagulstad which he administred with great
perfection voluntarily surrendred the Church of Lindesfarn which he committed to the governance of Eadbert mentioned before upon occasion of the death of S. Cuthbert who was ordained Bishop of that Diocese At this time the English-Saxon Churches flourished wonderfully when the Princes and others following their example sought not their own interests but those of Iesus Christ. This wee shall shorty make good by relating the actions of severall of our Kings and Apostolicall men who filled France Germany and even Italy it self with the seeds of Gods Word and the fame of their Sanctity 3. The year following in which King Cedwalla dyed at Rome S. Aldelm who as hath been said was his companion in that iourney became a Petitioner to Pope Sergius and obtaind of him in the behalf of his Monastery of Malmsbury a Priviledge of exemption from Episcopall Iurisdiction and a power to the Monks of electing their own Abbot according to the Rule of S. Benedict Of this Priviledge saith William a Monk of the same Monastery the same S. Aldelm obtained a confirmation from Ina King of the West-Saxons and Ethelred of the Mercians 4. Among other Acts of S. Aldelm at Rome there is reckoned by a certain Authour of no great credit saith Baronius his freeing Pope Sorgius from a scandalous imputation and calumny imposed on him of being the Father of a bastard then incestuously born Which calumny S. Aldelm is said to have dissipated by commanding the infant then but nine dayes old expressely to acquitt the Pope of that crime This fable the Centuriatours of Magdeburg having mett with they according to their accustomd impudence doe thus pervert There was great familiarity between Aldelm and Pope Sergius to whom a Son having been born by adultery at Rome he had not the boldnes to declare the truth ingenuously What ever the truth was certain it is that these Writers have most disingenuously adulterated it XIII CHAP. 1.2 The death of Saint Theodore Archbishop of Canterbury His Disciples 3. The death of S. Eanfleda 4.5 Likewise of S. Hersewida 1. THE next year after the death of King Cedwalla at Rome that is the six hundred and ninetieth after our Lords Incarnation saith S. Beda Arch-bishop Theodore of blessed memory being an old man and full of dayes for he was then in the eighty eighth year of his age happily dyed That his life should be continued to this number of years he had been advertised by Revelation in a dream as he oft told his freinds He administred the See of Canterbury the space of two and twenty years and was buried in the Church of S. Peter where the Bodies of all the Arch-bishops were enterred Concerning him and all his Predecessours in that See likewise it it may be truly and properly said Their Bodies doe rest in peace and their names live from generation to generation For to summ up all in a word the English Churches received more spirituall advancement during his government then they had done in any age before 2. A great ornament to S. Theodore were his Disciples whom he left behind him for the perpetuating his name Among which the most eminent were those who are named by Bishop Parker in his Antiquities where speaking of S. Theodore he saith Besides his other vertues he was in great perfection learned and after his death he did as it were live in his Disciples which were many and illustrious Among which the more notable were these Saint Beda Iohn of Beverley Albin the Venerable Abbot of the Monastery of S. Augustin in Canterbury and Thobias Bishop of Rochester who was as skillfull and ready in the Latin and Greek as his own native language S. Beda ingenuously acknowledges that Albin assisted him much in the collecting his History and for the tongues makes him equall to Thobias Of all these Disciples of S. Theodore wee shall speak particularly hereafter 3. The same year dyed also S. Eanfleda the daughter of Edwin King of the Northumbers She was the first person baptized in that Province After her Fathers death she returned with her mother into Kent and in processe of time was married to Oswi King of the Northumbers who by her admonition built the Monastery of Gethlin now called Gilling not far from Richmond in expiation for the death of Oswin slain by Oswi After the death of her husband she retired into the Monastery of Streneshalch or Whitby in which her daughter S. Elfleda had spent many years in great devotion and after the death of S. Hilda was made Abbesse of it There S. Eanfleda received the Religious habit and veyle and submitted herself to the instructions and command of her own daughter She was buried in the Church of Saint Peter belonging to the said Monastery where formerly her husband King Oswi and afterward her daughter S. Elfleda were also enterred Her name is commemorated in our Martyrologe among the Saints on the fifth of December 4. To the same year is likewise assigned the happy death of S. Hereswida the daughter of Hereric Nephew to the glorious King S. Edwin She was married to Ethelhere King of the East-Angles to whom she bore three Sons all which were consequently Kings Aldulph Eflwold and Beorna After her husbands death she retired from Court and being desirous to passe to a more strict and private life she left her countrey and in the famous Monastery of Cala or Chelles in France she undertook the Profession of a Religious life So great was her devotion and piety that both in France and Brittany many were inflamed to imitate her example And among the rest her Sister S. Hilda had an intention to follow her into France but was perswaded not to deprive her own countrey the Kingdom of the Northumbers of the luster of her vertues In the mean time S. Hereswida having spent many years in the delicious exercises of Contemplation this year received the Crown so long expected by her 5. In the Gallican Martyrologe we read this testimony of her In the Monastery of Cale seated in the territory of Paris this day being the twentieth of September is celebrated the memory of S. Hereswida She being a Queen in England out of love to Christ forsook her Scepter and kingdom and betook her self to the said famous Monastery where after she had afforded admirable examples of Piety humility and Regular Observance professed by her she was consummated with a blessed end and obtained the reward of a heavenly crown Her glorious gests Saint Beda who was a great admirer of her hath celebrated with condigne praises XIV CHAP. 1.2.3 Saint Wilfrid again expelled his Diocese 4 5. c. He retires among the Mercians where he succeeds to Sexulf in administring the See of Leicester and ordains Bishops 7 8. Bosil Bishop of Worcester dying Ostfor succeeds 1 SAint Wilfrid had now five years enioyd with quietnes and with great piety administred his Province of the
Northumbers when this calm was disturbed with new â—torms S. Beda dispatches this Tragedy in a â—ew words saying After five years he was accused once more and by the said King Alfrid and very many Bishops expelled from his See not mentioning the heads of his accusation 2. But William of Malmsbury insinuats that the ground of their charge against him was the same with the former to witt that he had united the Iurisdiction and revenews of two Bishopricks which S. Theodore had formerly separated namely York and Hagulstad Adding that considering the vast exâ—ent of the Province it was fitt to erect a third at Rippon 3. The freindship saith he between King Alfrid and S. Wilfrid stood a good while unshaken till about five years after his return the poysonnous counsells harboured in the breasts of certain malignant persons at last broke forth By these mens suggestions King Alfrids mind being prevented withdrew some of the possessions belonging to the Monastery of Rippon having a design to constitute a new Bishoprick there For he alledged that these Decrees of the late Arch-bishop Theodore which he made not in the beginning or end of the Controversy but in the time intervening were 〈◊〉 continue in force 4. S. Wilfrid resenting this iniustice and violence left the Province of the Northumbers and retired to his freind Ethelred King of the Mercians with whom he continued a long time After whose departure King Alfrid restored the See of York to Bosa who formerly had the possession of it and Iohn sirnamed of Beverley he constituted Bishop of Hagulstad or Hexham who this same year at the request of the Abbot Ceolfrid promoted to the Order of Deacon S. Beda now entred into the twentieth year of his age 5. Before S. Wilfrid entred into the Kingdom of the Mercians Putta who ten years before had been ordained Bishop of Hereford dying there succeeded him in the same See Tirtellus this year according to the Calender published by Sir Henry Savill So that not any Church being vacant in that Kingdom S. Wilfrid lived a private retired life but in high esteem and favour with King Ethelred who had a great desire to fixe him in the government and Episcopall administration of some Province there 6. Which good design of his was effected the year following by the death of Sexulf Bishop of Lichfeild who in the year of Grace six hundred seaventy eight as hath been declared was constituted Bishop of that Diocese upon the deposition of Winfrid This Sexulf was a very holy man and highly honoured and beloved through his whole Province in so much as after his death he was numbred among the Saints 7. To him by Kings Ethelreds appointment succeeded S. Wilfrid Notwithstanding some Writers affirm that after the death of Sexulf his Diocese was divided into two Sees the one at Lichfeild and the other at Leicester and that S. Wilfrid was constituted Bishop of Leicester and that Headda Bishop of Winchester adioyned the other to his Diocese However these matters were ordered certain it is that S Wilfrid exercised the Office not only of a Bishop but a Metropolitan also ordaining Bishops there Thus this very year in the Diocese of Worcester Wicciorum Bosiâ— who twelve years before was there consecrated Bishop being now broken with age and labours at the request of King Ethelred S Wilfrid ordained Bishop there a man of eminent piety and worth named Ostfor 8. Concerning this Ostfor S. Beda gives this account Ostfor saith he after that in both the Monasteries of the Holy Abbesse Hilda he had employd his time diligently in the study of the Divine Scriptures at length aspiring to greater perfection he went into Kent to the Arch-bishop Theodore of blessed memory where having spent some time in sacred Lections he resolved to goe further as far as to Rome for in that age it was an argument of great vertue and piety to undertake that iourney In processe of time returning from thence into Brittany he diverted into the Province of the Wiccians or Worcestershire the Governour whereof was a person called Osriâ— There he remained a long time preaching the Word of God and in his conversation affording an example of all vertues and piety to those that saw or heard him At this time the Bishop of thaâ— Province named Boselus was so oppressed with infirmity of body that he could not himself discharge his Episcopall Office Therefore by the iudgment and consent of all the foresaid holy man Ostfor was elected Bishop in his place and by comman of King Edilred Wilfrid of happy memory whâ— then administred Episcopall iurisdiction amonâ— the Midland-English or Mercians ordained him Bishop because the Arch-bishop Theodore was then dead and not any as yet ordaind to succeed him XV. CHAP. 1. 2. c. Of King Ina's Lawes especially such as regard the Church 4 c. The Welsh whence so called c. 6 7 Preists whether then maried 8. The Saxons c. tender of shedding blood 1. THE same year Inas King of the West-Saxons being desirous to compose and settle his kingdom in good order by rooting out such ill customes as had crepp'd in among the people called an Assembly of his Bishops and Nobility at which great numbers of other inferiour Ecclesiasticall and Secular persons were present also and by common advice enacted those famous Lawes called King Ina's Lawes which continued in force many ages even till the coming and Conquest of the Normans and of which William of Malmsbury saith a mirrour of their purity remained to his time These were seaventy five in number and are extant in Sir Henry Spelmans collection of Councils to which the curious Reader may have recourse I will onely select a few of them such as regard Ecclesiasticall affaires and therefore are pertinent to this History 2. In the first place saith King Inas wee command that Gods Ministers be carefull to observe the Canonicall order of living And our Will is that these Lawes and Ordinances be observed by the people 2. Let each infant be baptized within thirty dayes after he is born If this be not done let the person in fault be fined in thirty shillings solidis But if it happen that the infant dye before he is baptized let the faulty persons forfeyt their whole estate 3. If a servant a slave shall doe any servile work on our Lords day by his Masters command let him be free and his Master fined in thirty shillings But if the servant without command of his Master doe any such work let him be whipped or redeem that penalty with money If a free man work on that day not commanded by his Master let him either be made a slave or pay sixty shillings And if a Preist offend in this kind let his penalty be doubled 4. Let the Firsts-fruits of seeds be payed on the solemnity of S. Martin And whosoever shall not then pay them Let him be fined in forty shillings and
apprehend to be indissolubly bound them mercifully absolved from his sins 12. But it may be some nice Disputer presuming on his skill in Scripture and other learning will fancy that he can excuse and defend himself under the sheild of such an Apology as this saying I doe sincerely venerate the Precepts of both the Old and New Testament and with my heart and tongue I doe confesse in God an Vnity of Essence and Trinity of Persons I doe freely preach to the people the Mystery of our Lords Incarnation the Crosse of his Passion and the Victorious Trophey of his Resurrection I doe diligently denounce to my hearers the last Iudgment of the living and dead in which with a most equall ballance every one according to their different merits shall receive a different retribution of happines or misery This I beleive and professe and by the priviledge of this Faith I doe not doubt but I shall be reckoned and rewarded with the lott of true Orthodox Catholicks 13. But alas this seeming Fortresse under which they hope to lurk securely I will endeavour to batter to the ground with the Engin of the Apostles reproof For S. Iames who is called the Brother of our Lord saith Thou beleivest that there is one God and immediatly he adioyns directing his speech by an Irony to the twelve Tribes in the dispersion Thou doest well But take notice of this The Devills likewise beleive this and tremble For Faith without Works is dead His meaning is that Catholick and Brotherly Charity must inseparably walk together in the same path as that glorious Preacher and Vessell of Election S. Paul testifies saying If I knew all Prophecy and all Mysteries if I had Faith so that I could remove mountains and if I should give my body to be burnt and had not Charity all this would proffit mee nothing at all I will summ up all in one short sentence That man does in vain boast of the Catholick Faith who does not follow the Dogme and Rule of S. Peter For the foundation of the Church and stability of Faith which can be shaken by no winds or tempests rests principally on Christ and after him consequently on S. Peter Hence the Apostle saith Other foundation can no man lay besides that which is layd which is Iesus Christ. And Divine Truth it self hath thus established the Priviledge of the Church to S. Peter Thou art Peter and on this Rock I will build my Church 14. This is the tenour of Saint Aldelm's Epistle to Geruntius King of Cornwall and to the Brittish Preists his Subjects in which may be observed what extreme bitternes and malice still possessed their minds against the Saxons insomuch as they chose rather to be separated from the Communion of the Catholick Church then to conform to them by relinquishing any of their old irregular Rites And here likewise may be observed how vainly our Protestant Writers endeavour to fly to the Brittains for defence of their deserting Catholick Doctrines Hence the Centuriators of Magdeburg and others imitating them taking advantage from an errour in the printed Copy of S Beda's history where Castitatem is read for Caritatem doe affirm That there was a sharp debate between Aldelm and the Brittains against whom he earnestly inveighs because they would not approve Celibacy of Preists and other new invented Rites as Beda testifies in the fifth Book of his History and nineteenth Chapter The same likewise is manifest out of Aldelms Epistle to Geruntius King of the English Whereas it is manifest that not a word is spoken in this Epistle touching Celibacy 15. This Epistle was not written in vain for as S. Beda testifies By the reading of it many Brittains subject to the West-Saxons were brought to the Catholick Rite of celebrating our Lords Paschall solemnity Whence we may likewise observe that these Brittains though they were immediatly governed by a King of their own nation yet both he and they were subordinatly dependent on Inas King of the West-Saxons Notwithstanding which dependence and subjection the Saxons did not seek by violence and terrour to force their consciences but with all meeknes and tendernes to invite them to Catholick Vnity XVIII CHAP. 1.2 Withred after six years interregnum is made King of Kent 3.4 He redeems with money an invasion of his Countrey by King Inas And builds S. Martins Church in Dover 1. IN the year of Grace six hundred ninety three the Kingdom of Kent began to take breath after six years agitation both by civill and extern commotions For after Edrick had deposed his usurping Vncle Lothere and obtained the throne by right of blood due to him by his Tyranny and injustice he incurred the hatred of his Subjects and after two years raign lost both his government and life His death notwithstanding rather encreased then ended the troubles of that Province for whether it was that many pretending to the succession factions and civill debates divided the nation or whatsoever was the cause for Historians afford us little Light to discover those affairs distinctly during the space of six years there was not any King there 2. To these civill broyles was added an invasion of that Kingdom by Cedwalla King of the West-Saxons as hath been declared Which invasion notwithstanding for the time united their dissentions so that after much hurt received the inhabitants of Kent repulsed Cedwella and driving his Brother Mul or Mollo into a Cottage sett it on fire and consumed him in it Cedwalla after this being converted to Christianity and relinquishing his kingdom to perform a pilgrimage to Rome where he desired to receive Baptism recommended the revenge of the death of his Brother Mul to his Successour Inas Who having prudently employed the five first years of his raign in settling his own kingdom the Churches in it by wholesom Lawes and constitutions at last this year he made a terrible impression into Kent 3. At this time the principall Pretender to that Kingdom was Withred the Son of Egbert who by his courage and industry had repressed the envy of his opponents and gained the generall affection of the people so that he was unanimously chosen and acknowledged King When King Inaâ— therefore in revenge of the death of Mul brought a formidable army into Kent for a while a vigorous resistance was made But King Inas having great advantage by his martiall skill and courage assisted with a far greater power King Withred was at last forced to redeem the safety and peace of his countrey with money So that a Treaty was begun and King Inas being mollified with the summ of thirty thousand marks of gold pardoned them the death of Mul and drew back his army into his own countrey 4. Bishop Parker from S. Beda gives to Withred an associate in the throne his Brother Swinfard who ioyntly administred the kingdom with great justice and piety They built saith he the Church of S.
the Faith which they preached with the sacrifice of their lives The manner of their Martyrdom is thus described by S. Beda 2. Two certain Preists of the English Nation who â—or attaining to their heavenly â—ountrey had lived as it were banished persons a long time in Ireland went into the Province of the Old Saxons hoping by their preaching there to gain soules unto Christ. They were both of them as of the same devotion so likewise of the same name each of them being called Ewald yet with this distinction that according to the colour of their hair the one was called Black and the other White Ewald There was little difference between them as to their piety and â—eale but he who was called Black Ewald was more skillfull in the learning and knowledge of Scriptures 3. These two Brothers assoon as they were entred into the Province took their lodging with a certain Farmer whom they entreated to direct them to the Prince of the countrey because they had a Message to deliver to him which would bring much proffit to the publick Now those Saxons had no Kings but severall petty Princes who upon occasion of any war approaching meet together and by lotts chuse a common Ruler and Generall whom for the time they all obey but the war being ended they return to their former state of equality among themselves 4. The countrey-farmer entertained them therefore promising them that he would â—ondâ—ct them to their Prince â—nd in this expectation he detained them in his house severall days Now the barbarous Neighbours adioyning perceiving that they were strangers and of a quite different Religion from that of the countrey for they spent the greatest part of their time in Hymnes Psalms and Prayers and dayly offred to God the saving Sacrifice for which purpose they were furnished with Sacred Vessels a small Table in stead of an Altar Thereupon having a suspicion that if those Holy men should have accesse to their Lord and converse with him they would avert him from their Gods and induce him to embrace a New Religion by which means the whole Province might by little and little be in danger to forsake the old Religion They therefore suddenly sett upon them and forcing them out of the house â—lew them Him who was called the White Ewald they killed with the sword but the other they putt to death with great and tedious tortures tearing his members asunder and having slain them they cast their Bodies into the Rhene 5. When the Prince of the countrey whom these Holy men desired to see heard of this he conceived great fury against those his barbarous Subjects for not permitting strangers desirous to speak with him to come to him Whereupon he sent soldiers and slew all the inhabitants of that Village and burnt their houses with fire The foresaid Preists and Holy Martyrs suffred on the fifth day before the Nones of October 6. Now how precious their death was in the eyes of God appeared by many celestiall signs For whereas their dead bodies as hath been sayd were by the Pagans cast into the River it so fell out that they were caried against the stream the space of forty miles upward to the place where their companions abode Moreover every night a very great light reaching to heaven shone over the place where the said bodies remained And this was observed by some of the Pagans who had murdred them Likewise one of these Brethren Martyrs in a Vision by night appeared to one of their companions named Tumon a man who while he lived in the world had been in great esteem for his Noble birth but from a soldiers profession became a Monk To this man the Holy Martyr discovered that he might find their bodies in the place where he should see a glorious Light shining from heaven And so it came to passe for their Sacred Bodies being thus discovered were with great honour enterred as became such glorious Martyrs and the days both of their suffring and Invention is celebrated in those places with due Veneration 7 In the Gallican Martyrologe we read the foregoing relation abbreviated the place of their Martyrdom to have been in Westphalia And there is this addition That when Pipin the glorious Duke and Generall of the French Nation was informed of these things he caused the Martyrs Sacred Bodies to be brought to him which he buried with great splendour at Colen in the Collegiate Church of S. Cumbert Their Memory is celebrated on the third of October which was the day either of their suffring or invention 8. These were the First-fruits which consecrated this English Apostolick Mission How plentifull the succeeding Harvest was reaped by the incredible labours the unwearied industry and neglect of dangers yea readines in these zealous labourers to expose themselves to death it self for the salvation of barbarous and pittilesse Nations shall shortly be more largely declared VI. CHAP. 1.2 c. A Synod in Kent The Acts of it c. 1. WHilst those Holy men were labouring abroad the new ordained Arch-bishop of Canterbury Brithwald assisted by the pious King of Kent Withred employed his industry and zeale in composing that Church and Kingdom much deformed by the late tumults and disorders For which purpose by the ioynt consent of them both a Synod was assembled at a place called Becancelde at which were present besides the King and Arch-bishop the greatest part of the Nobility and Clergy of that Kingdom 2. The Acts oâ— this Synod or rather mixt Assembly to which were admitted certain Abbesses also have been rescued from oblivion and darknes by the learned Antiquary Sir Henry Spelman who out of five Manuscripts of which three were more contracted then the other hath lately exposed them to publick view Neither Saint Beda nor William of Malmsbury have spoken particularly of this Synod though both of them have recorded in a generall expression the magnanimity and piety of this King Withred Thus writes the former Victred son of Egbert the legitimat King of Kent assoon as he was firmly established in his Kingdom by his Religious piety and industry freed his Nation from externall invasion And the latter thus King Withred was at home civill and courtâ—ous and abroad invincible He with great devotion advanced Christian Religion and piety and withall did largely extend his Regall power 3. As touching the forementioned Synod in as much as the Acts thereof doe well represent to us the piety and iustice of that Age it would be a wrong to the Reader to be deprived of the particular knowledge of them I will therefore adioyn them in this place according to the largest Copy extâ—nt in Sir H. Spelman They are composed in the person and as the Laws of King Withred according to the form following 4. In the name of our Lord and Saviour Iesus Christ a great Council was assembled in a place named Becancelde in the year of our Lords Incarnation
six hundred ninety four In which Council the most Clement King of Kent Withred presided likewise Bertwald the most Reverenâ— Arch-bishop oâ— Brittany together with Tobias Bishop of the Church of Rochester and other Abbots Abbesses Preists Deacons Dukes and Lords all which meâ—t together and in common with great diligence and solicitude we advised and consulted what ordinances were to be made and established for perpetuity touching the state oâ— Gods Churches and Monasteries within the Kingdom of Kent and the Revenews of them given by devout Kings my Predecessours and kinsmen for a perpetuall possession 5. Therefore I Withred earthly King being touched with compunction and inflamed with a love of Iustice by the King of Kings have learnt from the Ancient Traditions and Precepts of the Holy Fathers that it is not lawfull for any lay-person to draw and usurp to himself as his own proper possession any lands or Revenews formerly given to our Lord and consecrated or established with the Crosse of Christ for wee know and by experience find that whatsoever thing any man hath thus taken into his own power from the Church our Lord will not suffer such sacrilege to passe without Divine vengeance It is a horrible crime therefore to robb the living God or to mangle his coat and inheritance When therefore any part of our earthly substance has been offred to God to the end that thereby wee may expect an eternall retribution in Heaven it is manifestly declared that the lesse cautiously a secular person shall invade the inheritance of the Eternall King the more severely shall he be punished by him 6 These things being seriously considered we doe ordain decree and in the Name of the Omnipotent God and all his Saints we doe command all our Successours Kings Princes and all persons whatsoever of secular state that not any of them presume to usurp the Demeans or rights of any Church or Monastery which either by my self or any of my Predecessours in ancient times have been offred for a perpetuall inheritance to our Lord Iesus Christ to his Holy Apostles as likewise to the Blessed Virgin Mary Mother of our Lord. 7. Great care moreover is to be observed according as is commanded in the Ecclesiasticall Canons that whensoever any Prelat Bishop Abbot or Abbesse shall dye intimation thereof be given to the Arch-bishop of that Province and with his counsell and consent let another be chosen whose life hath by examination been found to be pure and unblameable And without the advice and consent of the said Arch-bishop Let none be promoted For things of this nature doe not at all pertain to the command or disposition of the King 8. Now if any one either through ignorance or malice shall doe otherwise let his Election be voyd and himself deposed without delay Neither let secular King interpose their authority in the spiritual matters for it belongs not to them to ordain Ecclesiasticall persons but secular Princes Prefects and Officers Whereas to govern the Churches of God to constitute Abbots Abbesses Preists and Deacons to consecrate establish or depose such persons and to have a care that not any of our Lords sheep should wander from his flock all this belongs to the Office of the Metropolitan Bishop This our Precept we ordain shall be observed with regard of these Monasteries here named the Monastery of Saint Peter Prince of the Apostles called Vpminster Raculf Sudminster Dofras Folcanstan Hymminque Scepeys and Hor. We doe utterly forbid any lay-person whatsoever to usurp or take into his own possession any thing belonging to any of these Monasteries And let this Law in behalf of all the Churches of God in our Kingdom remain and be in force for ever for the eternall health of my own soule and the soules of my Predecessours and the hope of an everlasting Kingdom 9. We further add in this place the concession of a greater liberty to the Church In the first place let the whole Church of Canterbury with possessions thereto belonging and in like manner the Church of Rochester with her possessions and all the other foresaid Churches be subject to God For the salvation therefore oâ— mine own soule and my Predecessours and for the hope of an heavenly kingdom from this day hence forth we give and grant unto them that they be free from all difficulties of secular service from all provision to be given to the King Princes oâ— Counts likewise from all labours all greivances greater or lesser from all claims violence and censures of Kings Which liberty is to continue for ever except of their own free will and abundance they shall think good to contribute any thing Which if they doe such free contributions shall not oblige them for the future to the like nor advantage be made from them to bring in an ill custom But on the contrary let them remain in all security to the end they may offer to Almighty God worthy Sacrifices for us and by their immaculate Oblations wash away our sins that by their intercessions we may becom worthy to hear that happy Sentence Come ye blessed of my Father receive the Kingdom prepared for you from the beginning of the world 10. Now if any King hereafter to be raised to this Throne or any Bishop Abbott or Count or any other in authority shall attempt to contradict or infringe this Charter Let him know that he is sequestred from the Body and Blood of our Lord Iesus Christ and that he is so excommunicated that he is uncapable of remission of his sins in this world and the world to come except he first make full satisfaction according to the judgment of the Church 11. Let this our Writing irrefragably confirmed be kept and preserved for ever in the Church of our Saviour seated in the Citty of Canterbury where the Primat resides for an Example and Defence of all Churches in the Kingdom Let this Law remain unviolable to the end of the world For these Priviledges are not given to any earthly man for they are all granted and given into the hands of the Omnipotent God and all Saints 12. This is the tenour of the Charter made in this Assembly of the Clergy and Nobility of Kent To which are adioyned in order these subscriptions following †I Withred by the aid of Christ have subscribed to these Laws constituted by mee for my self for the Queen Werburga and our Son Alric †I Bertwald by the Grace of God Arch-bishop have subscribed to these Laws constituted by us †The sign of the hand of Ethelbart for himself and his Brother Eadbert †The sign oâ— the hand of Tobia Bishop †The sign of the hand of Etheldride Abbesse †The sign of the hand of Wilnolda Abbesse †The sign of the hand of Redemptus Preist †The sign of the hand of Bothred Bishop †The sign of the hand of Walch Prâ—â—st †The sign of the hand of Mildreda Abbesse †The sign of the hand of Aete
that some Writers doe from Saint Beda's Narration collect that King Alfrid himself felt such compunction there from that he took the Monasticall habit in the same Monastery of Mailros in the one and twentieth year of his Raign as the Authour of our Martyrologe affirms Whereas indeed his Raign lasted not so long Whether therefore the said Vision or any other Motive wrought that effect in King Alfrids mind is uncertain But by agreement of all our Ancient Records his pious Queen Kyneburga about this time consecrated her self for the remainder of her life to God 2. She was the pious daughter of Penda the most impious cruell and Idolatrous King of the Mercians And though she had been bred by him in Pagan Superstition yet she was even then saith William of Malmsbury eminent for her continence and chastity Which naturall good disposition rendred her more capable and inclined to embrace the holy Doctrines of Christian Faith when after her Fathers death it was preached among the Mercians For her vertue she was by Oswy King of the Northumbers who had conquerd her Father and possessed his Kingdom chosen to be wife to this Son Alfrid And in exchange the same Oswy gave to her Brother Peada his daughter Alcfleda restoring him his kingdom to be held at his pleasure and courtesy 3. Thus Kyneburga now a Christian was obliged to quitt her countrey and follow her Husband into the Kingdom of the Northumbers to whom she bore a Son named Osred who succeeded him in the Kingdom as shall be declared But the seeds of Christian Perfection sown in her mind produced so ardent an affection to God that as writeth the Authour of her life in Capgrave she had an impatient desire to renounce a Temporall Kingdom that she might freely submitt her neck to the Yoke of Christ. Her Husband King Alfrid was much delighted with the devout chast mind of his Queen and now at last suffred himself to be perswaded to comply with her desires Yea moreover his Wives zealous affection to Chastity wrought so far upon him that he undertook a perpetuall Vow if not of a Religious yet a continent life so that in the expression of Harpsfeild in a short time the Kings Court was converted as it were into a Monastery and Schoole of Christian Perfection and Discipline 4. The place chosen by the devout Queen Kineburga for her future voluntary prison was Dormund anciently by Antoninus called Durobriva seated in the Region of the Girvij or Eastern Mercians now in the confines of Huntington and Northampton shires a place moist and fenny and though not propitious to bodily health yet pleasing to her for its retirednes There she built her self a Monastery to which she gathered a chast congregration of devout Virgins Though some Writers affirm that the said Monastery had been formerly built by her Brothers Wulfere and Ethelred The place is thus described by Camden Our ancient History affirms saith he that near the River Avon there was a place called Dormund-caster in which after that Kineburga had built for her self a small Monastery it first began to be called Kineburge-caster and afterward contractedly Caster The said Kineburga was the most Christian daughter of the Pagan King Penda and Wife of Alfrid King of the Northumbers who changed Royall authority into the humble service of Christ and governed this Monastery in the quality of a Mother of Holy Virgins 5. Thither flowed together saith the Authour of her Life to receive institution in a Religious life from her Virgins of all sorts Daughters of Dukes and Princes reverenced her as a Mistresse the Poor embraced her as a companion and all her Daughters venerated her as a Mother who neglecting to multiply a carnall offspring became far more happily fruitfull in Spirituall children c. And as for the Queen her self she was a Mirrour of all Sanctity and no expression of words can declare the bowells of Charity with which she cherished the soules committed to her care and which she had brought forth to Christ how watchfull she was over their conversation how diligent to instruct them in the Divine Law and Religious Discipline and with what teares she implored the heavenly protection over them She was a compassionate provider for the Poor a pious Mother of the afflicted and a Zealous exhorter of the Kings and Princes her Brethren to Alms-giving and works of Mercy 6. The odour of her Sanctity invited a few years after a younger Sister of hers to embrace a retired Religious life in the same Monastery Her name was Kineswitha a Virgin who though by her Brethren she had been promised a Wife to Offa King of the East-Saxons yet out of a desire to consecrate her Virginity to God she not being able to resist their earnest persecutions had recourse to Prayer imploring withall the assistance of the Queen of Virgins who in a Vision by night comforted her with an assurance that she should obtain her desire Whereupon she sent Messengers to King Offa employing her most earnest Prayers and adjurations that he would not by violence bereave our Lord of a Spouse in heart consecrated to him Vpon which the pious King not only disengaged her from a Promise and consent which her Brethren had extorted froÌ„ her but within a few years after followed her example and forsaking all worldly pomps and vanities he changed his Regall authority into an humble Service of God in Poverty and Devotion as in due place shall be shewed 7. How long those two Holy Sisters lived does not appear But their Festivity was celebrated together on the day before the Nones of March in the Monastery of Peterborough not above two miles distant from Dormond-caster the place of their Religious abode to which place their Sacred Bodies were translated There they remained till the year one thousand and ten in which the Danes cruelly wasting the whole Island and especially Monasteries they were from thence translated to Thorney 8. Together with them on the same day was celebrated the memory of Saint Tibba a Virgin and kinswoman of theirs Ingulphus calls her Tilba and Harpsfeild Cibba She having spent many years in a devout solitary life in the end rendred her Spirit to God And after her death appearing to a certain Holy man among other things told him I am come down from the celestiall Festivity to declare to thee the day of my happy transmigration This is the day of the blessed Virgin Lucia in the Night of whose Vigile I gave up my soule to our Lord Iesus Christ. She was anciently in great veneration among the Coritaâ—â— in the County of Rutland For saith Camden near the River Wash there is a Town called Rihal where a Saint named Tibba was honoured and particularly was by Falkoners as a Diana and Patronesse of their profession had in veneration Thus perversely he confounds the Honour due to Gods Saints with the Idolatrous Worship of Heathen Gods 9.
he was ordained the Second Arch-bishop of Vtrecht And having spent sixteen years in preaching the Gospell through Friseland he together with his associats was crowned with Martyrdom In like manner S. Wirâ— a Bishop of the Deiri or rather of Iren that is Ireland and S. Plechelm Bishop of the Church by S. Beda called Candida casa Saint Orger a Deacon with other glorious Preists and Preachers But of these later Missioners wee shall speak more largely in due place for they are mentioned in this place by Marcellâ—â—us onely occasionally 7. Hereto he adds a Summary Narration of the various successes and ends of the Prime Missionners thus proceeding S. Acca returning in England with S. Swibert was by S. Wilfrid consecrated Bishop of Hagulstad and after many years spent in great purity and Holines there rested in our Lord. S. Wigbert as hath been declared was crownd with Martyrdom in Fosteland Saint Willâ—bald going into the Eastern part of France was made Bishop of Eystat S. Winnibald his Brother was ordained Abbot of Heyndelam the Sister of these two Holy men was the devout Virgin Walburgis Lebvin after he was consecrated Bishop was crownd with Martyrdom near Gaunt The two Brethren of the Name Ewald having preached Christ in Nabia and thence going up into Saxony ended their lives with a glorious Martyrdom Saint Werenfrid a Preist and worthy Preacher was sent towards Batua and piously governed the new-converted flock of Christ in Eâ—st and Westerwâ—irt being both in his life death illustrious through many Miracles at Westerwâ—irt happily rendred his Spirit to God on the Ides of September and was miraculously buried at Elst. S. Adelbert a Deacon son of Edilbald King of the Deiri who was Son of S. Oswald King and Martyr having built a Church at Egmond in Holland after the Conversion of many Pagans and glorious consummation of a most holy life happily rested in Christ on the seaventh day before the Calends of Iuly and was buried in Egmond where by his intercession many Miracles are wrought to this day He was an illustrious Confessour and first Arch-deacon of the Church of Vtrecht Thus writes Marcellinus touching his Brethren and devout companions and concerning himself adds these words 8. And I Marcellinus an unproffitable Preist was sent by the foresaid Holy Bishops to the Region beyond the River Isel and at the present have the care over Aldenseel Trent Tuvent Coverdy and Daventry in which places through Gods Providence and blessing I have by preaching gained to our Lord in a manner all the people having purged them from their Superstitious Idolatry As for Saint Willebrord he remained in his Diocese of Vtrecht and with great fervour preached the Gospell of Christ to all the people there about But the rest were dispersed here and there to preach the Word of God and after the Conversion of a world of Pagans happily rested in our Lord. XIV CHAP. 1.2.3 Lawes of King Withred 4. Ostritha Queen of the Mercians murdred 1. THE same year in Brittany there was assembled a Synod also by Withred King of Kent and Brithwald Arch-bishop of Canterbury at Berghansted where many wholesome Laws and Constitutions called The Iudgments of King Withred were enacted for the regulating both the Church and Civill state of that Kingdom 2. Of which Laws the first was That publick Prayers should be made for the King And the following regard severall Heads as the preserving the Peace of the State and Church The punishment of Adultery in severall conditions of men Against irregular Tonsure Forbidding working or travelling on our Lords day and the even before it Against offring any thing to the Devill and giving flesh to ones servant on a Fast-day Concerning the severall ways by which severall conditions of men were to purge themselves the King and Bishops by a simple affirmation without Oathes Preists and Abbots in this Form I speak the truth in Christ I lye not So likewise Deacons Inferiour Clerks with four compurgators laying one hand on the Altar and the other extended to the Oath a stranger without compurgators laying his hand on the Altar So likewise a Thane or Noble man of the King a simple countrey-man with four compurgators and bowing down his head towards the Altar That if any one depending on the Bishop be accused the hearing of the cause belongs to Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction c. That no compensation shall be made by one who kills a Theife c. And that if a stranger shall privily wander through the countrey and neither crye aloud nor sound with his horn he is to be taken for a theif and either to be killed or banished 3. These Iudgments of King Withred are extant among the Collection of Brittish Councills compiled by Sir Henry Spelman and translated by him into Latin out of Ancient Saxon Manuscript called The Text of Rochester Textus Roffensis to whom the Reader is referred 4. About this time a barbarous Act was committed by the Mercians against their Queen Ostritha or Ostgida Sixteen years before this she had been given by her Brother Egfrid King of the Northumbers a wife to Ethelred King of the Mercians as it were in compensation for the death of his Brother Elwin and to establish a peace between the two Kingdoms And this year saith Huntingdon the Mercians called South-humbers committed a base Villany for they inhumanly murdred Ostrida their Queen Wife to King Edelred and Sister to King Egfrid S. Beda particularly charges the Nobility of those Mercians with that foul crime namely the inhabitants of Lincoln or of Nottingham shire What was the Motive or provocation to this inhuman act does not appear in History XV. CHAP. 1.2 Edfrid succeeds to Eadbert in the See of Lindesfarn 3.4 c. Death of Adamannus the Holy Abbot of Hy he could not perswade his Monks to the Catholick Observance of Easter 6. The Northumbers defeated by the Picts 1. THE year of Grace six hundred ninety eight was the eleaventh after the death of S. Cuthbert in which the Monks in whose Church his sacred Body reposed having hitherto privatly performed veneration to his memory seing the frequent Miracles wrought at his Sepulcher thought fitt to translate his Relicks to some more honourable place and expecting to have found nothing but dry bones they saw his Body as entire yea and his garments as fresh as when they were first layd in the ground Which being certified to his Successour Saint Eadbert he caused New Vestments to be putt upon him and the Body to be raised above the pavement pronouncing withall happines to any to whom God would grant the priviledge to be layd by him Which Priviledge himself obtained this same year for rendring his devout soule to our Lord on the day before the Nones of May his Body was enterred under the Body of S. Cuthbert saith Bishop Godwin And his memory is celebrated not only in the English but Roman Martyrologe also on the sameday
touching the Paschal Solemnity common both to Iews and Christians wee are to observe how the Iewish Synagogue celebrated it in shadow and figure and next how the Christian Church in truth and reality 6 God commanded the Iews to begin their Ecclesiasticall year in the Spring and that the third week of the first Month beginning froÌ„ the Second Vespers of the fourteenth day to the one and twentieth day at evening should be entirely coÌ„secrated to him as a most solemne feast to be spent only in his Service in commemoration of a twofold deliverance one from the destroying Angell which killed all the first born in every family of the Egyptians and the other from their slavery under the Egyptians The former deliverance they celebrated by the Sacrifice of a Lamb whose blood having been sprinckled on the upper posts of their dores was a mark for the destroying Angell to passe over them And the Second deliverance by putting away out of their houses all leaven and for the space of seaven days together using unleavened bread only Of which seaven dayes the first and the seaventh were to be esteemed most holy and solemne This deliverance was effected on the fifteenth day of the Moon and was thus celebrated because they were urged to goe out of Egyt in such hast that they were forced to take their dough before it was leavend Thus did the Iews observe their Paschall Solemnity 7. But when Christ our true Passeover was immolated and by his Resurrection had consecrated for ever the first day of the Week therefore called our Lords day Apostolick Tradition ordained that our Paschall solemnity should always begin on our Lords day yet so that the said day should be inserted within the space of the Iewish solemnity that is on some day in the third week beginning at the fifteenth and ending on the one and twentieth day The first Month therefore being come and the even of the fourteenth day likewise being come then must moreover be expected the Lords day which of necessity must fall within the third week that is on one of the seaven solemne days celebrated by the Iews beginning at the fifteenth and ending at the one and twentieth This is the order of the Catholick Observance prescribed anciently by the Church of Alexandria 8. From which order severall sorts of Christians have swerved after severall manners For. 1. Some had no regard at all to Sunday or the Lords day but celebrated the Paschall solemnity exactly on the very day that the Iews did whether it were Sunday or not These were the Quarto-decimani 2. Again others anticipated the due time for in case that Sunday fell on the fourteenth day they then celebrated our Lords Resurrection beginning the feast on the even of the thirteenth day which is no part of the third week nor at all prescribed by the Iewish Law This was the Errour of the Scotts and ancient Brittains who thought that the seaven days of the Moon were to be reckoned from the fourteenth to the twentieth 3. Lastly some there were who did transcend the due time accounting from the sixteenth to the two and twentieth and in case the Lords day fell on the two and twentieth they then kept the Christian Paschall Feast not in the third week of the Moon but in the beginning of the fourth contrary to the prescriptions of the Law This was anciently a mistake of the Latins who afterward corrected themselves and conformed to the Alexandrins 9. Now it was by the Vernall Equinox that Catholicks found out what Month according to the Computation of the Moon was to be esteemed the first Month of the year Which Vernall Equinox according to the calculation of the holy Bishops in the Councill of Nicéa was to be the fixed on the twelfth-day before the Calends of April that is the one twentieth of March. So that whatsoever Moon was full before the Equinox it belonged to the last Month of the precedent year and pertaind not to the Paschall solemnity But if it was full that is if the fourteenth or fiâ—teenth day of it fell either in the Vernall Equinox or after it the first Month was to be reckoned from the first day of its New-moon and on the first Sunday then following the Feast of our Lords Resurrection is to be celebrated 10. The Christian Paschall solemnity depending on the right placing of the first full Moon there were severall Cycles instituted as the most ancient Cycle of Nineteen years which was enlarged by Saint Cyrill into a Cycle of ninety-fiue years containing five of the former Cycles and in these days in Brittany many had extended it to five hundred thirty two years The use of which Cycles were to shew that when they were expired the Full Moons returned again to the same order as formerly This is the substance of what the Holy Abbot Ceolfrid wrote concerning the Paschall Solemnity 11. In the next place touching Ecclesiasticall Tonsâ—re of which there were severall manners and fashions though he acknowledged that a difference in Tonsure could not harm such as have true Faith in God and charity to their Neighbour yet that among all the sorts that was most to be approved which Saint Peter used and which represented the Crown of Thorns which our Lord bore at his Passion As on the other side that was most to be detested which they say Simon Magus wore which was so made that if a man looked him that wore it in the face it would have some appearance of a Crown but behind was so curtaild that it had no such shew at all How ever he did not deny but that those who out of custom used even this kind of Crown and Tonsure might be good men such was the Holy Abbot and Preist of the Columbin Monks of Hy Adamannus who was lately sent on a message to King Alfrid and for this reproved by Ceolfrid himself and whose only excuse was That though he wore the Tonsure of Simon Magus yet he detested his Simoniacall perfidiousnes and desired to follow the example of S. Peter whom in the secret of his heart he sincerely venerated To which Ceolfrid replied That it was very fitting as he in his heart reverenced S. Peter and abhorred Simon Magus so outwardly to imitate the habit of S. Peter and reiect that of Simon Magus Which Discourse so wrought upon the good Abbot Adamannus that no doubt he would have endeavoured to correct this custom as well as he did the Scottish Errour about the Observance of Easter if it had been in his power 12. To this effect was the said Epistle which concluded with a serious exhortation to King Naitan to cause his whole Kingdom to observe such things as were accordant to Catholick Vnity and practised by the Apostolick Church of Christ that so S. Peter Prince of the Apostles after the end of his Temporall Kingdom might open him an entrance into a Heavenly 13. This Epistle being sent and publickly read in the Kings
presence attended by an Assembly of prudent and learned men and also translated into the Pictish language for the instruction of the ignorant it is reported that the King rising from the midst of his Nobles kneeled down and gave humble thanks to Almighty God for the present received from the English Nation adding these words Truly I was a good while agoe satisfyed that this was the right way of Paschall Observance but this Epistle has so fully cleared the matter that what I formerly understood in these matters is not considerable Therefore I openly here professe and I desire you to be witnesses hereof that hence forward my resolution is that this time of the Paschall Solemnity shall perpetually be observed in my kingdom And moreover I command all Ecclesiasticall persons my Subiects to receive this manner of Tonsure which as you have heard is so rationally grounded 14. This the King professed and decreed and without delay by his Kingly authority putt it in execution For publick order was given that the Paschall Cycles of nineteen years should be transcribed learnt and observed through all the Provinces of the Picts and that the formerly used erroneous Cycles of eighty four years should be obliterated and the whole Nation greatly reioyced seing themselves by this New Reformation reduced under the Disciplin and protection of S. Peter Prince of the Apostles XVII CHAP. 1.2 c. Of S. Edilwald successour to Saint Cuthbert in his Hermitage of Earn-Island 5.6 c. The Gests of Saint Sexburga Queen and Abbesse and of her holy Daughters Saint Eartongatha and Saint Ermenilda 1. THE same year dyed S. Edilwald and is commemorated in our Martyrologe on the three and twentieth of March He was brought up a Monk in the Monastery of Rippon and afterward saith S. Beda he succeeded the Holy man of God S. Cuthbert in the exercise of a Solitary life in the Isle of Farne having many years before by worthy and pious actions adorned the degree of Preist-hood which he received in the Monastery called Inripum Rippon For a proof of his Merits and Holines I will content my self with relating one Miracle which was told mee by a Religious Monk who was one of the persons for whose sake it was wrought His name was Godfrid a venerable servant of Christ and a Preist and was afterward Abbot of the Monastery and Church of Lindesfarn in which he had had his education 2. On a certain time said he I came with two of my Brethren to the Isle of Farne out of a desire to enioy the conversation of the Reverend Father Edilwald Afterward having been much refreshed with his pious discourse having asked his Benediction as we were sayling home wards on a sudden in the midway our former calm was interrupted and so furious a storm came upon us that neither â—ares nor sayles could help us at all but we expected every moment to be swallowd up by the waves Having a good while thus in vain stroven against the wind and Sea we at last looked back upon the Isle from whence we were come to see if by any meanes we might return thither But wee found that the tempest equally threatned us on all sides so that we were in utter despair of escaping 3. As we were earnestly looking toward the Isle of Farne we perceived the most pious Father Edilwald who was come out of his solitary retirement to see what became of us For having heard the noise of the winds and roaring of the Sea he was for that purpose come abroad And having perceived the great paines wee took and the extremity of our danger he fell on his knees earnestly praying to God the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ for our safety and escape He had no sooner ended his Prayer but immediatly the swelling waves grew smooth the raging tempest ceased and the winds favouring our voyage caried us prosperously and evenly to land Where being arrived we had no sooner drawn up the boat to dry ground but presently the same Tempest which for awhile had for our sakes been interrupted returned with its former violence and the whole day after never ceased to rage by which we evidently saw that the short pause intervening had been procured by the Holy man of Gods prayer made for our escape 4. The same Holy man remained in the Isle of Farne the space of twelve years and there ended his Life But he was buried in the Isle of Lindesfarn neer the Bodies of the glorious Bishops Saint Cuthbert and Saint Eadbert in the Church of the Apostle Saint Peter These things hapned in the days of King Alfrid who after his Brother Egfrid governed the Nation of the Northumbers eighteen years 5. In our Martyrologe likewise wee read a commemoration of the Deposition of Saint Sexburga assigned to this year She was daughter of Anna the pious King of the East-Saxons From her infancy she after the example of her other Sisters was disposed to vertue and piety And being come to a more ripe age though her earnest desire was to consecrate her Virginity to God yet by the importunat request of Ercâ—mbert King of Kent she was by her Parents given him to wife And Almighty God who shewed himself admirable in the purity of her Virgin Sister Saint Ediltrudis was no lesse glorified another way in the piety of Saint Sexburga The Province of Kent of which she became Queen stood in need of one who might be a shining light and pattern to that Sexe For King Ercombert though heyâ— of his Predâ—cessours Faith and piety yet wanted the zeale and courage to extirpate Idolatry out of his Kingdom in which as yet no Law had interdicted the publick worship of Idols This defect was supplied by his vertuous Queen whose assiduous exhortations had that power upon him that in a short time the whole nation by their united industry conspired in the worship of the One true God 6. The Kingdom being purged from this deadly pollution became disposed for the reception of greater degrees of Piety Hence a Law was promulgated for the due observatioÌ„ of Lent which though from the beginning commanded by Ecclesiasticall Constitutions yet for a due Observation of it stood in need of the Civill authority and temporall penalties This Act of zeale our Annals ascribe principally to this vertuous Queen Sexburga By whose suggestion likewise Ornaments were provided for Altars and Churches and severall Monasteries erected by the Kings munificence 7. One speciall place the Queen her self made choice of which she endowed enriched and dedicated to be a habitation of Religious Virgins It was seated in that part of Kent where the River Medway disburdening it self into the Sea makes an Island fruitfull in pastures and which there fore from the abundance of Sheep feeding there is called the Isle of Shepey To this place her desire was to confine herself but God thought 〈◊〉 to delay the execution of her desires that she might with no lesse merit
with celebrating the Memory of S. Hildelida who in the Monastery of Berking built by S. Erconwald for his Sister Edilburga as Saint Beda testifies succeeded her in the Office of Abbesse and for the space of twenty four years governed the same in a constant observance of Regular Disciplin withall carefully providing all things necessary for the subsistence of the Religious Virgins She by reason of the streitnes of the place in which the Monastery was built thought fitt to take up the Bodies of severall Holy persons of both Sexes there buried and to translate them all to one place in the Church dedicated to our Blessed Lady At which time Almighty God gave testimony to their Sanctity by a glorious light from heaven shining on them by a wonderful delightful odour and many other miraculous signs as may be read in the Book relating the same out of which wee have excerpted these particulars 4. The Authour of her Life in Capgrave affirms that this Holy Abbesse S. Hildelida was replenished with Divine Charity insomuch as both by instructions and actions she became a pattern and Teacher of all vertues in watchings abstinence benignity clemency and every other vertue becoming her profession She was carefull that her Religious Subiects should want nothing necessary for their soules or bodies so shewing herself unblameable both before God and men 5. And as in her life she was a singular Example of Piety to others so after her Death which is consigned to the two and twentieth of December in this year She deserved veneration and praise from all posterity For thus testifies the same Authour The Blessed Virgin Hildelitha is glorified by many glorious Saints For her Memory is celebrated not only by S. Dunstan S. Ethelwold and S. Elphegus but her Sanctity is also renouned by many Ancient Saints before them To her did Saint Aldelm as yet an Abbot dedicate his Book inscribed Of Virginity in the preface of which he highly exalts her vertues and piety XIX CHAP. 1.2 c. Of Offa the pious King of the East-Saxons 1. IN the year following Offa the pious King of the East-Saxons began his Raign eight years before this King Sebbâ— had relinquished the Court for a solitary retirement and exchanged his Royall Purple into an humble course Religious Habit. To whom succeeded in that Kingdom his Sons Sighard and Seofrid ioyntly raigning and as they were associated in receiving the Crown so were they likewise in quitting it in the beginning of this Century Whether it was by death or by a voluntary Secession after their Fathers example is uncertain But certain it is that in this year Offa by full right succeeded in the Kingdom and within a few years by an hereditary piety grew weary of worldly pomps as shall be shewd He was the Son of Sigher who a good while before this administered the Kingdom together with King Sebbe 3. King Offa at his coming to the Crown was a youth of a beautifull aspect and chearfull disposition he was of a floride age and tenderly beloved by his Subiects saith William of Malmsbuay Yet in this scarce ripe age he had a soule mature for piety insomuch as he entred into an inward debate whether he should expose himself to the anxiety of wordly cares and tempests wherewith being exalted so high he was in danger to be disquitted if not overthrown and to the entising snares of sensuall pleasures from which a Kingly state without almost a miraculous Grace can seldone be secure or after his Predecessours example at once break through all temporall impediments and give himself wholly to God in expectation of a far more glorious and eternall Kingdom 4. Such a debate and irresolution argued in so tender an age a solide piety and though his inward strength was not sufficient then to conquer the world so far as to forsake it yet it was not the love of sensuall contentments ambition or secular Pride which induced him not to reiect a Crown but a Hope that vertue and piety even with a Crown would be acceptable to God and rewarded by him He might likewise esteem it an argument of a more courageous mind in the midst of pleasures to preserve himself from the infection of them then entirely to exclude them 5. Being thus resolved his next care was to find an associate in his Throne for which purpose he demanded for his Wife Kineswida the daughter of Penda formerly King of the Mercians and sister to the present King Ethelred and the Holy Abbesse Kineburga King Ethelred without demanding his Sisters consent readily promised her But how she having in resolution consecrated her Virginity to God resisted and by the power of her Prayers obtained the execution of her pious and chast resolution hath been already declared And how her Example induced King Offa courageously to imitate her shall in due place be shewd XX. CHAP. 1.2 c. S. Wilfrid called before an English Synod and iniuriously treated 1. IN the year of Grace seaven hundred and two Pope Sergius dying there succeeded him in the Apostolick Chair Iohn the sixth of that name elected the year before He was by Nation a Grecian which was a proof of the consent of the Eastern and Western Churches in the same Faith since without any distinction of Nations or partiality the Supreme Bishop of Gods Church was thus chosen 2. Vnder this Pope Iohn the cause of Saint Wilfrid was again ventilated and at last determind He had lived a banished man from his See of York now eleaven years and though Pope Sergius had decreed his restitution yet Alfrid King of the Northumbers Brithwald Arch-bishop of Canterbury by delayes and excuses suspended the execution of the Popes commands But now pretending a shew of piety they assembled a Synod to which they summond S. Wilfrid and endeavoured with a fraudulent shew of kindnes to entangle him whom they had expelled by violence S. Wilfrid being secure in his own innocence and not suspecting any deceit presented himself to the Councill The proceedings of which Council and constant behaviour of S. Wilfrid therein are thus described by William of Malmsbury 3. When Sexulf Bishop of Lichfeild in the Kingdom of the Mercians was dead saith he S. Wilfrid governed that Bishoprick being both tenderly loved and cordially reverenced by all the inhabitants of that Province In the mean time Alfrid King of the Northumbers and Brithwald Successour to S. Theodore Arch-bishop of Canterbury complotted many designs to his preiudice At last it was resolved by them both that a Synod should be assembled and that under a pretended desire of Peace S. Wilfrid should be called to it and there either by fair words induced to a compliance with their wills or in case of his resistance oppressed by violence The Holy Bishop unskillfull in guiles and who measured other mens minds by the sincerity and uprightnes of his own went to the Synod But there he found
2. The summ of which Petition extant in William of Malmsbury is this He first shewd how he had been obliged to appeal to the See Apostolick for iustice against the Vsurpers of his Bishoprick Monasteries and other possessions contrary to the Decrees of the late Holy Popes Agathon and Sergius Which Decrees he humbly desired the present Pope to confirm yet withall professing that he was ready to suffer the severity of Ecclesiasticall Canons in case he could not disprove any accusations layd against him Moreover he humbly requested that letters in his behalf might be written from the See Apostolick to Ethelred King of the Mercians desiring him to protect in peace all the Monasteries in his Kingdom and moreover to Alfrid King of the Northumbers requiring a restitution of all that belonged to him Or in case that he might not be suffred to enioy his Bishoprick of York he besought the Pope to take care that a fitting person might be ordained there But as for the two Monasterses founded by him at Rippon Ripis Hagulstaniae in that Province he would by no means quitt his right to them These things being granted he concluding protested all due obedience to such Decrees of Arch-bishop Brithwald as were not contrary to to those of the Popes Predecessours 3. This Petition being read his Accusers were commanded to shew what they could alledge against it The principall thing that they insisted on was this That he was guilty of a capitall crime having publickly and contumaciously said in a Synod assembled in Brittany that he would not obey the Decrees of Arch-bishop Brithwald As touching this accusation the Holy Bishop standing in the midst of the assembled cleared himself saying That it was not true that he had answered so indefinitly but only that he would not obey such Decrees as were contrary to the Ecclesiasticall Canons Now nothing is more contrary to them then that a Bishop should be compelled to depose himself no crime being layd to his charge 4. This Answer so simple easy and allowable was by the Romans received with ioyfull applause and his Accusers being unable to disprove it were commanded to return home the Roman Bishops telling them That though by the Canons it was ordred that an accuser failing in the proof of the first point of his charge should not be admitted to make good the rest yet for the reverence they bore to the Arch bishop Brithwald they would not forbear to discusse all their allegations in order And so in effect they did insomuch as for the space of four months seaventy assemblies of Bishops wee made cheifly about this Controversy the end of which was glorious to S. Wilfrid and ignominious to his accusers for the Romans exceedingly admired their impudence and his eloquence who without any study only by the help of God and his own innocence with the first moving of his lips dissipated and broke asunder like cobwebs all thâ—ir obiections and accusations But especially the Roman Bishops condemned the bold rashnes of those English pleaders in that being lay-men all of them except one who was a Deacon they presumed to accuse a Venerable Prelat seaventy years old whose Eloquence flowed like a torrent Therefore discoursing a long time among themselves in the Greek tongue at last turning themselves to the Plaintives Defendant they in Latin pronounced That the English Messengers deserved prison and that he who sent them was unwise on the other side they declared S. Wilfrid innocent of any crime whatsoever 5 I would here add saies the same Authour how great an advantage came to his cause by the reading of the Acts of the Synod assembled formerly by Pope Agathon And after by a miracle hapning to him in his return from Rome homeward at Meaux a Citty of France Eastward from Paris where falling greivously sick he was restored to health in an Angelicall Vision but that the Venerable Historian Beda who for the sobriety of his stile deserves credit has already recorded it For my design is breifly to relate such particulars as have been omitted by him 6. These two passages pretermitted by William of Malmsbury we will here adioyn out of S. Beda Who as touching the former thus writes One thing there was which brought great advantage to the clearing of S. Wilfrid which was the reading of the Synod of Pope Agathon of blessed memory For when by command of Pope Iohn the Acts of that Synod came to be read before a great multitude of Nobles and other inferiour people and that the Reader was come to that passage before related to witt Wilfrâ—d the pious Bishop of York appealing to the See Apostolick was by full authority of this Synod declared innocent and absolved from all matters layd to his charge certain or uncertain c. an astonishment seised on all the hearers and they began to ask one another Who that Bishop Wilfrid was Then Boniface one of the Popes counsellors and severall others who had seen him at Rome in the days of Pope Agathon said That this was the same Wilfrid now again come to Rome with his accusers to be iudged by the See Apostolick At his former coming said they his cause was fully heard and the allegations on both sides eyamined and in the end he was by Pope Agathon of blessed memory pronounced to have been uniustly expelled from his Bischoprick Moreover he was entertaind by the said Holy Pope with so much honour that he assigned him a place in a Synod of Bishops as being a man of incorrupt Faith and probity When these things were heard the whole Synod together with the Pope pronounced That a man of such authority who for the space of forty years had worthily administred the Episcopall Charge could not with any iustice be condemned but ought to be dismissed with honour as innocent and free from all crimes falsly imputed to him 7 Now before wee add the other passage for which we are referred to S. Beda touching the Miracle hapning to S. Wilfrid in his voyage back towards Brittany wee will insert out of William of Malmsbury what befell S. Wilfrid before he quitted Rome Although saith he the Holy Bishop had clearly obtaind his cause yet he made it his earnest suit that he might be permitted to remain the short time he had to live at Rome that so he might breath forth his decaying Spirit at the feet of his Holines But Pope Iohn would not yeild to his pious request giving this reason That such a man as he was necessary to the English â—hurch and Kingdom and therefore he enioynd him to employ the remainder of his age in procuring the commodity of his own countrey not spend it unproffitably in a forrain aire 8. S. Wilfrid having been thus honourably dismissed from Rome in his way through France the Miracle befell him thus related by S. Beda Whilst he was travelling through France an infirmity suddenly seised on him which dayly encreasing brought him to
that extremity that he could not so much as ride on horseback but by his servaÌ„ts was caried in a hand-litter In this maÌ„ner he was brought to Meaux Meldum a Citty of France where four days and nights together he lay as one dead and a faint breathing scarce perceptible shewd only that he was yet alive Thus long continuing without meat or drink without speaking or hearing any thing spoken at last about day-break on the fifth day he awaked as from a deep sleep and sate up in his bed Then opening his eyes he saw about him his Brethren singing Psalms and weeping And sighing a little he demanded where Acca the Preist was Presently therefore he was called for and seeing the Holy Bishop pretty well recovered and able to speak he kneeled down and the other Brethren with him and gave thanks to God for so great a blessing 9. After this they sate down together and entred into discourse concerning the terrour of Divine iudgments which discourse having continued awhile the Holy Bishop commanded all the rest to leave the room except Acca to whom directing his countenance and speech he said A terrible Vision lately hapned to mee which I intend to discover to thee but which thou must conceale till I see how it shall please God to dispose of mee There stood before mee a certain person in a glorious shining vestment who said he was the Archangell Michael and that he was sent to recall mee from death For sayd he our Lord moved by the Prayers and tears of thy Brethren and Disciples and by the Intercession of his most Blessed Virgin Mother has given thee life Therefore I assure thee that thou shalt for the present recover of this sicknes but be prepared for four years hence I will visit thee Thou shalt arrive safe in thy native countrey and there receive the greatest part of thy possessions and conclude thy life in great tranquillity 10. The event shewed this Vision to have been no illusion for presently the Holy Bishop perfectly recovered his health to the great ioy of all who gave humble thanks to God for it And not long after renewing his iourney he came safe into Brittany But because he arrived not there till the year following wee will here interpose a Narration of the great chaÌ„ges hapning in this Island in the mean time which gave a new course to the Holy Bishops affaires XXIII CHAP. 1.2 Ethelred King of the Mercians becomes a Monk 3. He founds certain Monasteries 4. Coâ—nred succeeds in the Kingdom 5.6 Munificence of King Ina And of Bugga a Princesse to Glastonbury c. 1. SAint Wilfrid among other requests to Pope Iohn had desired him to write Letters in his favour to Ethelred King of the Mercians which he also did accordingly But in the Holy Bishops absence King Ethelred having been visited with the Grace and mercy of the Omnipotent was become a Monk saith Henry of Huntingdon And this change all our other ancient Historians attribute to his piety and contempt of worldly glory Whereas certain Modern Protestant Writers not traind up in the School of Gods Spirit doe without any ground from Antiquity affirm That King Ethelred being touched with remorse of his crimes and a terrour in conscience for having usurped the Kingdom was moved to build a Monastery and to enter himself into it after he had held the Kingdom full thirty years 2. As touching the place where this devout King undertook a Monasticall Profession S. Beda thus writes There is in the Province of Lindissi or Lincolnshire a Noble Monastery named Beardanam which was much affected and honoured by Offrida Queen of the Mercians as likewise by her husband Ethelred 3. The same King before he forsook the world had founded severall other Monasteries one whereof he bestowed upon Egwin afterward Bishop of Worcester of which himself makes mention thus Being in the prime of my age in the days of Ethelred King of the Mercians I made my humble request to him that he would vouchsafe to bestow on mee an ancient Monastery called Fledâ—nburch which he with great kindnesse granted mee It was seated in the Province of Worcester neer to the River Avon is at this day called Flatbury a place which saith Camden in the Primitive Church of the English was inhabited by Religious men The same Authour likewise ascribes to this King Ethelred the founding of the famous Monastery of Evesham concerning which wee shall treat more largely e're long 4. The Successour to King Ethelred in the Kingdom of the Mercians was Coënred or Kenrea son to his Brother Wulfere who diligently imitated all his vertues for as his Predecessour had done he passed his life in great sincerity of manners being eminent for his piety to God and justice in administring his Kingdom Thus writes Polydor Virgil and William of Malmsbury And as he lived so likewise ended he his life according to his example for he built many Monasteries and after a few years embraced also a Monasticall Life 5 Piety and munificence to Gods Church was the ordinary employment busines of the Kings of this age For Ina also King of the West-Saxons by the Counsell of S. Aldelm re-instated the ancient Monastery of Glastenbury in all possessions and priviledges which by reason of former troubles had been taken from it and settled the Monks in good order under the government of their Abbot Hemgesil And the said Abbot dying this year he gave to his Successaur Berwald severall Lordshâ—ps mentioned in his Grant preserved by the said Authour and the Tabernacles and other Vessells of gold and silver given by the said King to that Monastery are of a valew almost incredible Also at the same time Bugga the daughter of Kentwin formerly King of the West-Saxons seemed to contend with King Ina in adorning this famous Church and Monastery for as Alcuin in his Poâ—m recounts she built there a Chappell in which were twelve sumptuous Altars shining with gold and silver and consecrated to the twelve Apostles This she did for the refreshment of her Fathers soule who was there buried 6. The same King Ina moreover built a Church in Somersetshire at a Town anciently called Theorodunum and vulgarly Tiddington but afterwards for the abundance of springs named Welles To which he added a Colledge for Ecclesiasticall persons to live sequestred from the world in devotion The Church he dedicated to God the Apostle S. Andrew which shortly after saith Camden was by Princes and Noble men enriched with large revenews It grew in succeeding times into an Episcopall See and Athelm is by Bishop Godwin reckoned the first Bishop of Welles in the year of Grace nine hundred and five So that Polydor Virgil was mistaken in saying that King Ina erected it into a Bishoprick XXIV CHAP. 1. 2. c. Saint Wilfrid returns with the Popes Letters which are neglected by King Alfrid 8.9 who shortly after dyes 1. IN
Camden calls the village of Alfrid the most learned King of the Northumbers wherein his Monument is exâ—ant XXV CHAP. 1.2 c. S. Wilfrid in a Synod in Brittany restored to his Rights The testimony of the Holy Royall Virgin Elfleda c. in his behalf 1. WEE are now approching towards an end of the long continued troubles of this illustrious Bishop Saint Wilfrid Whose restitution though it found some delay and opposition after the death of King Alfrid yet by a Synod shortly after assembled in the Province of the Northumbers it was fully effected The manner and progresse whereof is thus declared by the same Authour 2. When King Alfrid was dead a certain Noble man named Edulf who had a design to usurp the Kingdom vomited likewise forth his malicious fury against Saint Wilfrid as if he had been by oath engaged in the frenzy of King Alfrid For when the Holy Bishop calling to mind that the same Edulf had professed freindship formerly to him thought it expedient to goe to him the senceles man fell into such a passion that he commanded him presently to depart his Kingdom and gave order that all his goods should be confiscated and himself cast out thence But two months after the Tyrant loft both his Kingdom and life and the Nobility restored to the Throne Osred the Son of Alfrid 3 Now among the Nobles of that Kingdom the highest both in authority and fidelity was one named Berthfrid Him did Brithwald Arch-bishop of Canterbury admonish to cause a Synod to be assembled in that Kingdom for determining the cause of Saint Wilfrid whereto he consented And in the said Synod to the end that controversy might have a peaceable end it was ordered according to the precepts contained in the Popes Letters that a choice should be offred to the Bishops who were parties against Saint Wilfrid that either they should resign to him his Episcopall See or repair presently to Rome there to iustify the cause of their refusall And whosoever would not accept of this choice should be excommunicated 4. S. Beda notes the particular place where this Synod meâ—t saying it was near the River Nid which gives a name to the Province of Nidds-dale now belonging to the Kingdom of Scotland but anciently within the Dominion of the Northumbers At this Synod were present Arch-bishop Brithwald with S. Wilfrid likewise Bosa Bishop of York and Iohn of Hagulstad There came thither also the Royall Virgin and Abbesse of Streneshalck Elfleda Sister to King Alfrid whose testimony was of great moment for ending the controversy For thus writes William of Malmsbury 5. Whilst the cause of S. Wilfrid was agitating in the Synod and the Bishops according to their former manner contradicted his pretentions the Holy Virgin Elfleda Sister to the late King Alfrid and Abbesse of Streneshalck after S. Hilda putt an end to the busines Saying Let these tedious discourses little to the purpose cease Here doe I produce the last Will of my Brother at the making whereof my self was present by which he declares that if God restored him his health he would without delay observe and execute the commands of the See Apostolick or if death kindred him he would oblige his heyr and successour thereto 6. After the Holy Virgin had spoke thus Berthfrid immediatly added these words My sentence is that we ought to obey the Popes commands especially considering that our obligation thereto â—â— strengthned by our late Kings will and the solemn promise also which we our selves made in our necessity for when after his death we were besieged in the Citty of Bedda-burgh and that the enemies inclosing us used their utmost endeavour to break into the Town in this extremity and danger we made a Vow to God that if we might escape we would fullfill the commands of the See Apostolick We had scarce ended this Vow but presently the whole Province submitted it self to us and every one strove who should prevent the other in running to our assistance The Royall youth Osred was acknowledged King the Enemy was defeated and the usurping Tyrant slain To conclude it is our young Kings will also that the Venerable Bishop Wilfrid be restored Now Berthfrid had no sooner spoke thus but immediatly all clouds of dissension were dissipated and a lightsome calmnes of peace succeeded All the Bishops hastned to embrace one another and passed the remainder of their lives in amity and concord 7 The result of the Synod was That Saint Wilfrid should be re-instated in all the dignities and possessions formerly belonging to him Notwithstanding Bosa who had been Bishop of York dying presently after this Synod S. Wilfrid permitted Iohn to remove to York and himself being now very old contented himself with the See of Hagulstad or Hexham and his own Monasteries 8. Thus at last ended all the troubles of this Holy Bishop Wilfrid Which were the more heavy to him in that all his persecutours were persons of vertuous holy lives The consideration whereof gave occasion to the Historian to make this complaint It is hence manifest how great the misery is wherein human Nature is involved inasmuch as those men and woemen whose sanctity is much celebrated by Antiquity such were Theodore Brithwald Iohn Bosa and likewise the Holy Abbesse Hilda they all with utmost violence persecuted S. Wilfrid a Bishop most highly favoured by Almighty God Particularly as touching Bosa he is stiled by S. Beda a most holy Prelat and beloved by God and his Name is commemorated among Gods Saints in our Martyrologe on the ninth of March though his death hapning this year is assigned to the year of Grace seaven hundred THE ONE AND TWENTIETH BOOK OF THE CHVRCH-HISTORY OF BRITTANY I. CHAPTER 1.2 c. S. Hedda Bishop of the West-Saxons dying his Sâ—e is divided into two Winchester of which Saint Daniel is made Bishop and Shirborn of which S. Aldelm 1. THE same year in which debates were so happily ended in the Northern part of Brittany Hedda Bishop of Winchester dyeâ— concerning whom thus writes S. Beda In the beginning of the Raign of Osred King of the Northumbers Heddi Bishop of the West-Saxons departed this world to eternall felicity For he was a good and iust man and was enabled to discharge his Episcopall function in governing and teaching rather by the light proceeding from Charity and the love of vertue deeply imprinted in his heart then by reading of Books In a word the most Reverend Prelat Pechthelm who then was a Deacon and Monk in the Monastery of S. Aldelm his successour was wont to relate how in the place where the holy Bishop Heddi was buried many miracles were wrought by his merits and intercession and that the inhabitants of that Province were accustomed to take dust from thence which they putt into water and either therewith sprinckled or gave it to drink to such as were sick either men or beasts and thereby conferred health on them
never attributed Divine honour but a Veneration infinitly inferiour thereto to Gods Saints 6 This veneration he probably obtained from a Miracle related by the Authour of his life in this manner Wee must not saith he leave buried in silence this prodigious wonder how when his head was cutt from his body the trunk raising it self up took the head which it caried from the place where he was slain to a spring not far off which flowed with a most Christallin water in which with the hands it washed the blood away Which spring in a reverent memory of the Saint is to this day called S. Decumanus his Spring Near to which place the body together with the head was honourably buried by the neighbouring inhabitants IV. CHAP. 1. 2. c. A fearfull iudgment on a Soldier who delayed Confession and Pennance to the last 1. AMong the Gests of the year of Grace seaven hundred and seaven Mathew of Westminster relates the sad accident of a Soldier of the family of Kenred King of the Mercians which deserves a place in this History to forewarn the Reader of the danger of delaying Confession and Pennance for sins The Narration he receives from S. Beda in whose words wee will deliver it though he names not the precise year as the other does 2. In the days of Coenred or Kenred who succeded Edilred in the kingdom of the Mercians there was a certain military Officer who as he was for his industry and courage acceptable to the King so on the contrary for the neglecting his soule he no lesse displeased him And therefore he on admonished him to confesse and amend his wicked life for fear a sudden death might prevent his repentance But the unhappy man though thus frequently admonished by the King little regarded his wholesom advice only he promised that he would take a time afterwards to doe pennance for his crimes Not long after it hapned that a sicknes surprising him he was forced to keep his bed where he lay in great tormeÌ„ts The King then who loved him much came to visit him and earnestly renewd his exhortations that at least then before he dyed he would goe to confession and demand Pennance but the man answered him That he would not confesse his sins till he were recovered of his present disease for fear his companions should upbraid him that the fear of death made him doe that which in the time of health he had refused to doe Now he thought this Answer argued a great courage in him but as afterward appeared he found that he had been miserably seduced by the Devill 3. His sicknes then growing more violent and dangerous the King once more came to visit and advise him but assoon as he was entred the chamber the sick man cryed out with alamentable voyce What would you have Sir Why come you hither It is not now in your power to give mee any comfort or assistance The King replied Doe not say so I fear your sicknes distracts you No Sir answerd he I am not mad but I have before mine eyes a foul and miserable conscience What means this said the King His reply was Awhile since there entred into this chamber two beautifull young men the one of which sate down at my head and the other at my feet And one of them brought forth a Book curiously garnished but extreme little which he gave mee to read and there I found written every good action which I had done in my life but alas the number was very small and the worth of them not at all considerable When I had read it they took it from mee without saying a word 4. Then there presently came toward this house a vast army of wicked Spirits horrible to be looked on which both surrounded it without and filled all the rooms within Assoon as they were sate down one of them who by the more horrid darknes of his face and preference in sitting seemed to be the principall among them brought forth likewise a Book of a dreadfull shape an enormous greatnes and insupportable weight This Book he gave to one of his attendants bidding him to bring it to mee that I might read it Assoon as I had looked into it I found there all the crimes which ever I had committed in deed word and even the slightest thoughts all this plainly described in hideous letters Then he said to the two young men in white garments who sate there why doe you stay here since you manifestly see that this man is ours They answered It is true take him and make him partaker of your damnation 5. Assoon as they had said this they presently disappeared and two of the most wicked among those Spirits of darknes arising with forkes in their hands smote mee one on the head and the other on the feet And now they are to my most horrible torment creeping through my inward parts and assoon as they shall meet together I shall dye and be hurried by them into Hell Thus â—pake this unhappy despairing man and presently after dyed and now being for all eternity tormented he practises repentance without any fruit which he neglected to doâ— in his life time when a short Pennance might have procured him pardon 6. Now as S. Gregory writing of the like case observes wee are to iudge that this man had these apparitions not for himself to whom they proffited nothing but for our good that wee knowing his unhappy end may fear to delay the time of Pennance now allowed us least being prevented by unlooked for death wee may dye impenitent And as touching the Bookâ— of a fashion so different which he saw presented to him by the good and by the evill Spirits this was done by Divine dispensation to putt us in mind that our deeds and even our thoughts doe not vanish into aire but are reserved to the examination of the Supreme Iudge and shall be presented to our view in the last day either by our good or evill Angells And whereas in this Vision the Angells brought forth a white Book and afterward the Devills a Black one the former a very small one and the latter one of an enormous bignes that signified that in his youth â—e had done some few good actions all which notwithstanding had been obscured by the sins of his riper age But on the contrary those who in their ripe age doe endeavour to hide from the eyes of God the sins committed in their childhood may be associated to those concerning whom the Psalmist saith Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiven whose sins are covered This Story saith S. Beda as I received it from the Venerable Prelat Pecthelm I thought fitt simply to commit to writing for the spirituall benefit of those who shall read or heare it V. CHAP. 1. 2. c. S Egwin Bishop of Worcester is by calumny eiected goes in Pennance to Rome and is miraculously absolved 8 9. c At his return
presently with that farewell disappeared The Holy man with great ioy rendring thanks to God for this favour understood thereby that it was Gods will that the same place should be consecrated to his service and dedicated to the honour of the Blessed Virgin Mother of our Lord. For during his former afflictions and persecutions he had made a vow that if God would vouchsafe to give a prosperous end to his desires he would build a Church to his service Hereupon without delay be cleansed the place began the work and shortly brought it to perfection The fidelity of this Narration is verified by a writing or Charter of S. Egwin himself which shall shortly be produced VI. CHAP. 1.2 c. Two Kings Coenred and Offa undertake a Pilgrimage to Rome where they dye 7.8 c. S. Egwin obtains great Priviledges to his Monastery of Evesham from Pope Constantin 1. TO this miraculous vision of S. Egwin we may in part impâ—te the devout pilgâ—â—mage oâ— King Coenred or Kenred King of the Mercians to Rome to visit the Sacred Monuments of the Apostles In which Pilgrimage he was also attended by the same Saint Egwin Other encouragements thereto likewise he might have from the example of his Predecessour King Ethelred whose Sanctity was at this time in high esteem Moreover the sad and horrible death of his impenitent servant mentioned before probably incited him not to delay the securing of his future everlasting condition for that might teach him that sins are with ease committed but with great difficulty cleansed away Which of these or whether all these Motives concurred to induce this devout King to free himself from those encombrances with which a Crown was attended which made the way to heaven far more dangerous and painfull it is uncertain But certain it is that at this time This pious King as Saint Beda saith having for the space of four or â—ive years with great dignity and renown governed the Kingdom of the Mercians with far greater dignity and Noblenes relinquished that Scepter to become an humble suppliant at the Sepulchers of the glorious Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul And by the advice of S. Egwin he constituted his Successour in the Kingdom Coenred the son of Ethelred from whom himself had received the Crown 2. How much more efficacious good Examples are then Words was at this time also in an eminent manner declared to the world For the generous Act of King Ethelred who out of Love to Christ exchanged his Purple into an humble Habit of Religion was so far not only imitated by his Successour King Coenred but also by Offa the pious King of the East-Saxons that he also at this very time resolved in his company to quitt his Throne after a raign of eight years â—o undertake a tedious iourney that he might dye as it were in the Society of the same Blessed Apostles 3. We have already declared how in the beginning of his Raign he demanded for his wiâ—e Kineswida daughter of Penda King of the Mercians a Lady adorned with all the embellishmets of Nature and Grace This proposition was readily accepted by her freinds who without consulting her confidently promised him a successe to his desires for they doubted not but she would esteem it a condition to be accepted with willingnes and ioy 4. But the devout Virgins ambition lay a quite different way She had lately seen her Sister Kineburga descend from a Royall Throne into a Monastery and from thence by the Ministery of Angells called to their Society in Heaven Such a spectacle raised her thoughts and desires above the earth and notwithstanding the earnest opposition of her freinds those desires were effected by the intercession of the Quuen of Virgins to whom she had recourse as hath been already related 6. It is not to be doubted but King Offa though perhaps afflicted with the refusall yet by her example learnt to disesteem worldly pompes which he saw she trodd under her feet And thereupon would not neglect the present opportunity to accompany his neighbour King Kenred in his devout Pilgrimage to Rome 6. These two devout Kings together with Saint Egwin Bishop of Worcester arrived there the year following Pope Constantin then sitting in S. Peters chair Where having performed their publick Devotions each of them receiving the Monasticall Tonsure ended their dayes in an humble Religious Profession 7. As for the Holy Bishop Egwin the Motive of his iourney thither was not only to attend these pious Princes but also to obtain from the See Apostolick a Confirmation and Priviledges for his new erected Monastery at Evesham Which by the intercession of the two Kings he easily and effectually obtained 8 Moreover to the endowing of the said Monastery King Kenred and Offa before their quitting the world munificently contributed severall Mannors and villages containing sixty six Manses the names of which are contained in a Charter yet extant made by the same Kings the Title whereof is A Charter of Kenred and Offa Kings concerning the Lands in which the Blessed Virgin Mary is said to have appeared to Bishop Egwin together with many other possessions conferred on the Monastery of Evesham all which were confirmed by Pope Constantin in the Church of Lateran To the same effect there is likewise still remaining another Charter of Bishop Egwin in which he relates the substance of the forementioned Story concerning the appearing of our Blessed Lady to him and likewise setts down the names of the seâ—verall Lordships and villages given to the said Monastery by the Kings Ethelred and Kenred as likewise by a young Noble Gentleman called Atheric and a Venerable Preist named Walterns So that in a short time there were conferred on his Monastery one hundred and twenty Manses All which possessions saith he were by Apostolick authorities and priviledges and by Regall Edicts exempted from all exactions by any power whatsoever to the end that the Monks serving God there according to the Rule of S. BENEDICT may passe their lives in quietnes without any disturbance 6. Pope Constantin being a Witnes of these Kings munificence and having been informed of the wonderfully gracious Visitation by which our Blessed Lady had vouchsafed to dignify the Province of the Mercians admonished the Holy Arch-bishop Brithwald to publish the great wonders of our Lord and for that purpose to assemble a Synod of the whole Kingdom in which he should in the name of the sayd Pope denunciate to all Princes Nobles Bishops and other Ecclesiasticks the Confirmation which he had given to the endowments of the said Monastery made by the said Kings together with many Priviledges and Exemptions by himselfe bestowd upon it to the end saith he that there should be restored a Congregation of Monks who should incessantly serve our Lord according to the Rule of the glorious S. Benedict which Institut as yet is rarely observed in those parts Moreover he enioyned him and his Successours with the assent of
Wilfrid of happy memory and called Selsey Where the said servant of God after his banishment from York remained the space of five years and obtained of the King of the same Province a possession of eighty families in which he might receive and maintain his companions in banishment Now S. Wilfrid assoon as he had received that land he built upon it a Monastery in which he placed and instructed in Monasticall Disciplin many Monks especially such as had accompanied him in his banishment But when he was restored to his See of York first of all Cedwalla and afterward his Successour in the Kingdom of the West-Saxons In a invaded the said Province subdued and killed the Kings of it and annexed it to their own kingdom And hence it came to passe that all that time the South-Saxons had no peculiar Bishop of their own but were subiect as hath been said to the See of Winchester 3. As touching the forementioned Synod by the Decree whereof a New Bishoprick was erected in the Province of the South-Saxons Where it was assembled what Bishops sate in it or what other Decrees were made in it no mention is made in any of our Ecclesiasticall Writers Neither doth Sir H. Spelman take any notice of it Wee may therefore so interpret the foresaid Historian as likewise S. Beda who affirms also that the South-Saxons received a Bishop by vertue of the Decree of a Synod that this Decree has relation to the Synod of Hartford assembled thirty years before this time in the ninth Chapter of which was ordained That the number of Bishopricks should encrease proportionably to the multiplying of New Converts XIII CHAP. 1.2 c. The Gests of Saint Cungar a Hermite 1. TO this time we must refer what our Historians write concerning S. Cungar a holy Hermit who as the Authour of his Life testifies was Son to the Emperour of Constantinople whō when his Parents intended to engage in a Matrimonial state he despising worldly pomp and glory and aspiring to an eternall heavenly Crown withall purposing to preserve his Virginal Chastity inviolate stole privatly in a mean habit from the Imperiall Court without discovering his intentions to any Neither would the holy and humble young man settle his abode in any place near his parents for fear in case he should come to be discovered they might recall him home In this regard therefore as likewise by the encouragement of an Angel he passed the Sea into Italy from when he travelled over the Alpes into France and out of France sayled into Brittany For all his thoughts and endeavours were employd in finding out a seat proper for a solitary life In his iourneys therefore he diligently enquired after such a place 2. Saint Cungar at last being arrived in Brittany and still earnestly pursuing his good intention inspired by Almighty God directed his iourney towards a Province thereof named Somerset where by the admonition of an Angel he came to a place perfectly agreable to his mind a place compassed about with waters and reeds and which from his name was afterward called Cungresbury Concerning which place which to this day keeps its name thus writes Camden Vnder the hills of Mendipp towards the North says he is seated a small village called Congersbury so named from a terrain person of great sanctity called Congar who lived a Hermit there 3. S. Cungar much delighted with the pleasant situation of the place among Waters and woods sayd thus to himself This is the place I have so long sought after here shall be my abode here I will spend the rest of my life in serving the Blessed Trinity Thereupon he presently raised up a little habitation for himself and afterward measured out a Church yard Which having done he built there an Oratory to the honour of the most Holy and undivided Trinity In this place therefore this devout servant of God continued being cloathed with Sack-cloth and without any distraction leading a most innocent devout life in fasting prayer Early every morning he entred into the cold water where he remained for his mortification till he had thrice repeated the Pater noster This being done he came shivering with cold into his Oratory where he spent a great part of the day in devout prayers to God At three of the clock after noon he did eat a small portion of barley bread never using other sustenance nor this to satiety By this means his body became so very lean that all that beheld him iudged that he was sick of an age This Eremiticall life was most delicious to him who aspired to the imitation of the actions of Saint Paul the first Hermit and Saint Anthony 4. To this relation the same Authour annexes an account of severall Miracles wrought by this servant of God which I willingly omitt After which he proceeds thus Such miracles says he being published abroad Ina the magnificent King of the English liberally bestowd upon the venerable Hermit all the little territory lying about that village assuring him that the same place should be to him a secure and undisturbed refuge and that as long as himself raigned no soldiers or any other should hinder him from his devotions The same King after he had bestowd this land upon Saint Cungar abstained ever after from visiting him because he would not molest the holy man nor interrupt his prayers 5. Thus writes the sayd Authour to which he adds How Saint Cungar in the same place instituted twelve Canons who lived a Regular life and how afterward passing over the River Severn into Northwales he there erected another Oratory where he assembled a Congregation of Monks Lastly how he undertook a pilgrimage to Rome and from thence to Ierusalem where he dyed and his Sacred body was brought back to Congersbury But as touching the year or day of his death he affirms nothing XIV CHAP. 1.2 c. S. Swibert by reason of warrs leaves the Boructuarians 6.7 c. Prince Pipin gives him the Isle of verda where he builds a Monastery 1. BVT the glorious Exploits wrought in Germany by S. Swibert and our other Missioners from Brittany doe require our attention to them These we will relate in the words of an irrefragable witnes S. Marcellin cited by Baronius who was an eye-witnes and fellow worker in the Gospell with S. Swibert beginning with the occurtents hapning three years before this time which avoyding distraction wee thought fitt to ioyn together 2. Two years being passed saith Baronius since a dore had been opened to the Holy Apostle of the Boructuarians S. Swibert for preaching the Gospell to that Nation there fell out a bloody war between them and their neigbouring Saxons Which war was contrived and raised by the malice of the Devil as himself before had threatned to the Holy man The Narration of which matter is thus made by S. Marcellinus 3. Although the Devil be a lyar and the Father of
rich-man who had been a Pagan called Heâ—nger but was afterward converted and being baptized on the Feast of S. Peter and S. Paul was named Peter this man out of a great servour of Faith devotion and Humility himself took care of conducting a Cart loden with sand stones and other materials convenient for building the Monastery and in the way by the malice of the Devill an Enemy to all good works the said Peter fell from the Cart under the wheeles and was taken up dead having his head and other members greivously wounded in severall places By occasion of which there being assembled a great concourse of people who with greif beheld so sad a spectacle When preparation was making for his buriall the Holy Father S. Swibert with his devout Chaplain Willeic came to the place Where being informed of the manner of the death of the said Peter he having great coÌ„fidence in our Lords goodnes commanded the dead body to be carried to his Cell Which being done he in the presence of a great multitude expecting the issue with many sighs abundance of teares kneeling down powrd forth his prayers most earnestly to our Lord to restore to life the said Peter who was a servant of his Monastery And having a good space multiplied such prayers he rose and kissing the body immediatly the dead man revived and rose up perfectly whole insomuch as there was not left on his body the least marks of any wounds nor no settling of blood Which the people seeing with great ioy gave thanks to the Mercy of our Saviour 3. The fame of this wonderfull Miracle being spread in the Province many Neophytes were confirmed in Faith and Infidels converted which were regenerated by Baptism Now the same Peter lived a long time after in perfect health till the building of the Church was quite finished and after the Holy Bishop departed to our Lord. Notwithstanding this he did not reap that fruit which might reasonably be expected among that hard-hearted peogle for though many both of the common people and Nobles were converted yet the greatest part remained in their Infidelity XVI CHAP. i. 2. c. A fictitious pretended Synod of London introducing the Veneration of Images Which was in use from the beginning 1. FOR want of matter to furnish the year of Grace seaven hundred and twelve Bale the Apostate and the Centuriators of Magdeburg have invented a fiction of a certain Synod pretended to have been held at London decreâ—ing the introducing of Sacred Images into Churches veneration of them as if before this time either Images had not been seen in the Churches of Brittany or no respect had been given to them 2. This assertion of theirs Harpsfeild deservedly calls a false and sencelesse fable Yea Sir H. Spelman though no freind to Images acknowledges that the Centuriators report this without the least testimony of any ancient Writer And whereas the occasion of this fiction was taken from the Apparition of the most Blessed Virgin Mary to S. Egwin upon which he founded the Monastery of Evesham the same Sir H. Spelman confesses that neither in the Charter of King Coenred nor of S. Egwin neither likewise in the Letters of Pope Constantin nor in any other Monuments recorded by him any thing is to be found concerning the introduction or adoration of Images 3. He grants indeed that our Apostle Saint Augustin made use of the Crosse and Image of Christ because Saint Beda expressly affirms the same But he resolutly denyes that before these times the Saxons did ever adore the Crosse or Sacred Images Indeed if by Adoration he mean that worship is due only to God wee agree with him that neither then nor before or since the Saxons or any Catholick allowed it to the Crosse or Images as appears in the seaventh Occumenicall Synod But if he will by Adoration understand a worship or veneration Superiour to a Civill respect but infinitly beneath the Worship due to God it is most apparent that both S. Augustin and the Saxons after their Conversion did allow and practise Veneration to Crosses and Images 4. For S. Gregory who was S. Augustins Master expresly calls the Crosse Venerable Venerandam and commands that the Image of our Blessed Lady and the Crosse should be taken out of a Synagogue of the Iews with that veneration that becomes them And again I know saith he that you doe not therefore desire the Image of our Saviour to the end you may adore it as a God And wee likewise prostrate our selves before it but not not as before a Divinity Hence Peter Martyr treating of Images sayes concerning him Gregory the Roman Bishop was a Patron of Superstition for among his Prayers this is one Grant unto us O Lord that those who come to adore thy Holy Crosse may be freed from the chains of their sins Yea Bale himself the inventour of the forementioned fable acknowledges that Gregory admiâ—s of adoration of the Crosse Masses for the dead 5. Again Saint Beda praises Saint Oswald for erecting a Crosse and praying before it and moreover he addes To this day many devout persons are wont to cutt off slices from the wood of that most Holy Crosse which putting into water and giving that water to be drunk either by sick men or beasts they are presently restored to health All which particulars are manifest signs of a Religious Veneration Hence it is most apparent not only that the Saxons did from the beginning use the Crosse and Image of Christ and this Sir H. Spelman confesses but likewise religiously venerate them And that be ore the Saxons time the Christian Brittains did the same hath been upon severall occasions demonstrated in the former part of this History 6. As touching therefore this mentioned fictitious Synod of London wee will only add that which B. Parker writes What was decreed in that Synode is not come to light And whereas some Writers affirm that the worship and â—â—oration of Images was permitted by it how truly they affirm this I will not interpose my iudgment XVII CHAP. 1.2 c. Another pretended Synod censured 1. AFTER that Sir Henry Spelman had abated the authority of the foresaid Synod of London he adioyns another Synod which he affirms to have been celebrated under King Ina about these times and which he calls a great Councill of all Bishops and Princes Nobles Counts and aâ— Sage Counsellors and Senatours as likewise the Commons of the whole Kingdom which Council was assembled by the câ—mmand of King Ina. 2. Now what was transacted in this pretented Council he thus relates out of the Appendix Auctarium to the Laws of King Edward the Confessor King Ina took to wife a Lady named Guala for whose regard that countrey was named Wales which formerly had been called Cambria For the said King had two wives And with this his last wife he had possession of Wales Cornwall and
a certain Prince of Mercia called Ethelbaldus by the good advice of S. Guthlac 11. In those days saith he that is in the year before the death of this Holy Hermit Prince Ethelbald great grandchild of Alwy the Brother of King Penda was banished out of the kingdom of the Mertians He was of an elegant stature strong of body and warlick of mind but which was to be bewayled he was high-minded and apt to any rash attempt against the King For which turbulent spirit of his as we may iustly imagine he was exposed to many dangers and for a long space debarred all medling with State-affaires And not only so but King Coelred did violently persecute him every where insomuch as being in great danger and wholly destitute of freinds and all means to resist he would oft come privatly to the man of God Saint Guthlac who was his Confessour to seek for spirituall counsell when all worldly assistance fayled him and to him he humbly made his complaints 12. The Holy man having heard him kindly and mildly comforted him and withall as one to whom future things were by divine revelation known he distinctly and particularly discovered to him what should succeed afterward promising him that he should be King of his Nation and subdue all his Enemies Yea moreover he bad him be confident that all these things should happen to him without any combat or effusion of blood only by Gods power and Providence over him 13. But to these comforting promises he added serious admonitions that he should fear our Lord God above all things and shew â—ll subwission and respect to his Holy Church That he should often deplore his former crimes and constantly make good his purpose of amendment For he told him that if he would be carefull to obey the Divne Law he might with confidence expect Gods help and favour By such exhortations and comforts the mind of the afflicted Prince was exceedingly refreshed insomuch as in the presence of his holy Father Saint Guthlac and others then standing by he expressly promised that assoon as God should sett him peaceably in the Throne of the Kingdom he would found a Monastery in the same place to the honour of God and memory of his sayd Father And this promise a short time after he effectually accomplished XXI CHAP. 1. 2. c. The death of Saint Guthlac and wonderfull occurrents Of his Sister Saint Pega 1. AFter a life spent with such austerity holines and devotion there must needs follow a death conformable to it which is thus related from the mouth of his companion and Disciple Berthelin 2. When the day of his departure approached he called to him his Disciple Berthelin to whom he sayd My son I am now going to reap the fruit of my Labours I desire to be dissolved and to be with Christ. And after other words to the same effect he enioynd him to goe and with great affection in his name salute his Sister Pega desiâ—ing her to take care of his buriall Withall he bid him tell her that therefore he had avoyded the seeing and conversing with her in this present life that they might for ever enioy each others company in the life to come 3. Then his sayd Disciple took the boldnes to say thus to him I adiure you Holy Father that you will not refuse to tell mee plainly what the matter was that every morning and evening since I dwelt with you I heard you speak to and sometimes seem to answer some body Who was that person with whom you conversed Your speeches I heard but could never understand with whom you spoke To this question the Holy-man answered My dear son My last hower is now at hand It is not therefore expedient for mee now to lye who all my life have abhord it Know therefore that from my first entrance into this wildernes every morning and evening I have enioyd the conversation and comfort of a heavenly Angell who by his celestiall consolations refreshed mee in all my labours and tentations He foretold to mee things future discovered such as were absent and acquainted mee with hidden Mysteries which it is not expedient nor lawfull for mee to make known But now My son be carefull to seal up in silence these things and presume not to discover them to any but my Sister Pega and the devout Anchoret Egbert 4. When he had sayd this such an odortferous fragrancy came from his mouth that it seemed as if one had strowed roses or pourd forth balsam in the place And from midnight till morning a Light of inestimable brightnes shone through the whole house And assoon as the Sun was risen he sayd to his Disciple Bertelin My Son now is the moment that I must goe to Christ Having said this with hands stretched forth toward heave he fell asleep in our Lord on the third day before the Ides of April And the same Brother saw as it were a tower of fire reaching from the earth to heaven the splendour of which was so wonderfull that in comparison the light of the Sun at midday was pale and obscure A while after Blessed Pega the holy Mans Sister coming into the Island found the whole house replenished with a sweet fragrancy infinitly exceeding all odours which either art or nature could produce Then having decently buried her Brother S. Guthlat in his Oratory she returned to her own dwelling 5. About a year after his death his sister and other Preists came to his Oratory with a resolution to bury his body more honourably and they found it entire without the least corruption as if he had been asleep The ioynts likewise of his arms and fingers were as easily flexible as if the humours and spirits were yet running through his veyns his sinews had lost nothing of their former vigour Moreover the garments in which his sacred body had been wrapped preserved stil their primitive freshnes and glasse With great ioy and exaltation therefore they again reposed the Sacred Body once more in a Tombe expressly made for it 6. Now Prince Ethelbald in his exile having heard of the death of the Holy man was overwhelmed with greif and coming to his sepulcher he cryed out with many tears O Father whither shall I a poor banished man goe to whom shall I have recourse Now indeed I perceive that I am a miserable exile Dear Father Guthlac doe not you forsake him who is abandond by all and exposed to all miseries and torments Having spoken many such words with extreme greif and bitter sighs towards midnight he saw the Oratory wonderfully enlightned with an inexpressible brightnes and the Holy man himself appeard to him with a celestiall splendour saying to him these words My dear Son our Lord has a regard to thee be comforted and assured that within two years all thy travells shall have an end and thou shalt recover thy throne with great glory Besides this the Holy man expressly discovered to him how many
had recourse to him he should tell the Preists that for the Love he bore to God he had worn the space of many years an iron girdle about his loyns a thing which no man alive knew of 21. To conclude he told mee that whilst he was separated from his Body he had such a horrour and hatred against it that in all his Visions he saw nothing so odious to him or so contemptible and that evaporated so filthy a stink except the Devills and the flame in which they were tormented as his own body Yea seeing the care and kindnes which his brethren and fellow-servants expressed to his hatefull body he had a horrour therefore to approach to them However being commanded by the Angells he was forced to return to his body and this he did at break of day having left it a little after mid-night 22. After he was restored to life it was a full week before he could see any thing for his eyes were full of Blisters and blood issued out of them And afterwards all proved to be true which had been told him by the Angels touching the devout Preist and sinfull woman Likewise the sudden death presently following of the wicked King Ceolred confirmed too well the truth of those things which were seen touching him 23. Besides these there were many other like things represented to him in his vision which he could not distinctly call to mind and indeed he professed that his memory afterward was nothing so retentive as formerly Now all these particulars which at your earnest request I have here written were related by him not to mee alone for there were three Religious and venerable Monks present with mee who doe here ratify by their subscriptions the truth of this Writing Farewell truly holy Virgin c. 24. Such is the tenour of S. Boniface Epistle and accordingly as S. Gregory observes thus does the Divine Goodnes in his great mercy dispose that some even after their death doe return presently to their body to the end that by seeing they might be induced to fear the torments of Hell which having heard from others they would scarce beleive XXV CHAP. i. 2. c. Death of King Ceolred to whom Ethelbald Succeeds who according to his promise to S. Guthlac builds the Monastery of Croyland 1. IN the year seaven hundred and sixteen after our Lords Incarnation Ceolred King of the Mercians by his incestuous lasts sacriledge and other crimes having filled up the measure of his sins by his fearfull death too well confirmed the truth of the foregoing Propheticall Vision concerning him William of Malmsbury only writes in generall concerning it saying Ceolred miserable in his immature death after a raign of only eight years was buried at Lichfeild leaving his wife Queen Wereburga a widow who became a Religious woman and afterward an Abbesse His heyr and successour in the Kingdom being Ethelbald grandchild of Alwi brother to King Penda 2. But Saint Boniface writing to this New King Ethelbald and deterring him from impiety by the sad example of his Predecessour thus describes his miserable death Colred says he thy Predecessour a ravisher of Consecrated Virgins and infringer of Ecclesiasticall priviledges whilst he was splendidly feasting with his Nobles the infernall Spirit seised on him and forced from him his soule without Confession or any Sacrament as he was talking with the Devill and blasphemously detesting God and Divine Law By which expression that learned and famous Saint reckons among the most heavy and terrible punishments of a soule to depart out of the world not purified by Confession nor armed with its last Viaticum the Sacrament of our Lords Body 3. The Successour of Ceolred in the Kingdom of the Mercians was as hath been sayd Ethelbald to whom Saint Guthlac had promised it not long before And he likewise delayd not the same year to perform the promise he had made to the Saint by building and richly endowing the Monastery of Croyland Concerning which Ingulphus a Monk and Abbot of the same Monastery thus writes King Ethelbald perceiving that his dear Father and comforter Saint Guthlac became glorious by many Miracles with great ioy and devotion went to the place of his buriall and having now gott the kingdom promised by the Holy-man he entirely accomplished whatsoever he had promised him whilst he was alive For presently sending for a Monk of Evesham named Kenulph a man of noted piety he gave unto him the whole Isle of Croyland that he might there build a Monastery and gather a Congregation of Monks to serve God for ever Which Monastery he entirely freed from all secular charges and customes Of which Grant he made them a Charter signed and subscribed by his Bishop Nobles A Coppy of which Charter is there by the same Authour recorded 4. In the â—ame Charter is containd a measure of the Land by him given for the Isle of Croyland is there described to be four leagues in length and three in breadth To which were added two adiacent Marisnes the one being two leagues in length and one in breadth and the other each way two leagues Moreover for the building of the Monastery he gave out of his treasury the first year three hundred pounds and for ten years following one hundred pounds yearly 5 But this devout King thus far only was able to accomplish his vow this first year that he assigned the place for building the Monastery together with the lands and possessions annexed to it But to erect so vast a building on a soyle so fenny and yeilding required strange industry and labour Which how it was performed the same Authour thus describes Because Croyland was a fenny soyle as the name imports for it signifies a crude muddy ground and therefore could not sustain a stone-building of any considerable bulk the foresaid King took order that innumerable vast piles of oak should be forcibly driven deep into the earth and that solide earth should be brought in boats from a place called Vpland nine miles distant from thence which Neâ— earth was mixed with the morish soyle and layd over the said piles And thus whereas S. Guthlac had formerly contented himself with a woodden Oratory the King began and consummated a magnificent Church of Stone thereto building a Monastery which he enriched with possessions and all sorts of ornaments and during his whole life loved that place most tenderly And since this first foundation that Monastery never wanted Religious persons to inhabit it to this day that is till the Norman conquest at which time the sayd Authour lived 6. The first Abbot of that Monastery is in the forenamed Kings Charter called Renulphus sent for out of the Abbey of Evesham But besides the Monastery there was a little Hermitage in which S. Guthlac lived Who being demanded who should succeed him therein answered That it was a person who when that question was asked was a Heathen Idolatour His name was Cissa who
being afterward converted betook himself to an Anachoreticall Life and succeeded S. Guthlac in his solitude XXVI CHAP. 1.2 3. The unhappy death of Osred King of the Northumbers 1. IN the kingdom of the Northumbers the same year dyed King Osred after he had raigned eleaven years And as he resembled the Mercian King Ceolred in his life so he did in his unfortunat death likewise Therefore S Boniface in his Letter to King Ethelbald who notwithstanding his good beginning fell afterward into the crimes of incest and sacriledge to deterre him from pursuing such sins makes use not only of the unhappy end of his Predecessours Ceolred as hath been declared but likewise of this King Osred his neighbour The words of his Epistle are these 2. Since the time saith he that Saint Gregory sent from the See Apostolick Preachers of the Catholick Faith into Brittany the Priviledges of Churches have remaind unviolated to the times of Ceolred King of the Mercians and Osred of the Deiri and Bernicians These two Kings by the Devills instinct not only practised but by their example taught others publickly to practise in this kingdom these two horrible sins the viâ—lating of consecrated Nunns and infringing the Priviledges of Monasteries For which by the iust iudgment of God they have not only been cast down head-long from the height of Regal authority but being prevented by an immature and terrible death they are separated from everlasting Light and plunged deeply in the bottom of Hell For first as touching your Predecessour Ceolred c. as before And Osred who likewise was a Sacrilegious adulterer and â—avisher of holy Virgins the infernall Spirit never ceased to agitate and impell him from one excesse to another till he made him loose his kingdom youthfull life and soule likewise by a dishonourable death To these may be added a third exaÌ„ple for Charles the late King of the Franks who was an invader and consumer of the revenews of Monasteries was at last consumed by a tedious tormenting sicknes and fearfull death following it 3. As touching the manner of King Osreds death all that we can find in our Ecclesiasticall monuments is that in a combat near unto Mere he was unfortunatly slain by the treason of his kinsman Kenred the son of Cuthwin who succeeded him in the government of the kingdom but enioyd the price of his impiety only two years XXVII CHAP. 1.2 The happy death of the holy King Ethelred 3 And of Saint Egwin Bishop of worcester 1. BVT there were two illustrious persons in Brittany whose deaths this year were as precious and happy as those of the two forenamed Princes were miserable These were Ethelred who had quitt the throne of the Mercian Kingdom to spend the remainder of his Life in the solitude and austerities of a Monastery And Egwin the famous Bishop of Worcester founder of the Noble Monastery of Evesham 2. Concerning the former Florentius of Worcester thus breifly writes Ethelred late King of the Mercians after he had been Abbot of the Monastery of Bardeney built by himself this year departed this life and entred into the ioyes of eternall felicity tranquillity and Light He was buried in the same Monastery called Bardeney by William of Malmsbury who affirmeth that many ages it was famous for the Sanctity of the Religious Monks living in it and its plentifull endowments especially after that King Ethelred there took the Crown of Monasticall Toâ—sure In the Church of the said Monastery his Monument is seen to these times Wee doe anniversarily celebrate his Memory among Saints on the fourth of May. 3 In the next place the happy and holy death of Saint Egwin Bishop of Worcester is from the Authour of his life thus described by Harpsfeild When Saint Egwin 〈◊〉 come to the extremity of his mortall life he called together his Monks and children whom he had begotten to God and said to them My Brethren I have lived thus long amongst you and I am not ashamed that I have so lived for I have done what good I was able though all I have done is very small What you are to doe and what to avoyd I have frequently and in all the manners which seemed to mee expedient informed you Having therefore shewed you the only right way I beseech you to walk in it and let not any vain shadow of present felicity seduce you out of the way for it quickly vanishes and never remains in the same state Our Lord who is the way Truth and life remove from you the way of iniquity and instruct you in the way of his iudgments Thus being full of vertues he departed to our Lord on the third day before the Calends of Ianuary in the seaven hundred and twentieth year of Grace leg 16 And he was buried in the Monastery of Evesham founded by himself After his death God was pleased to work many Miracles by his intercession His Successour in the See of Worcester was Wilfrid or as he subscribes his name to the Charter of King Ethelbald given to the Monastery of Croyland Winfrid He was elected this year but not consecrated till the next XXVIII CHAP. i. 2 c. The Scottish Monks of Hyreduced to the due Observation of Easter c. by S. Egbert 1 A Great accesse was made to the luster of this year by the Conversion of the 〈◊〉 of Hy in Scotland and all the Monastâ—ries and Churches subject to them to the Vnity of the Catholick Church in the Observation of Easter and the Ecclesiasticall Tonsure Which pious work was perâ—ormed by the Hâ—ly Monk Egbert of whom we have severall times treated How this was done by him S. Beda thus relates 2. Not long after saith he those Monks of the Scottish Nation inhabiting the Island Hy together with other Monasteries subiect to them were brought through Gods Providence to the Observance of the Catholick rite of Easter and the Canonicall Tonsure For in the year seaven hundred sixteen after our Lords Incarnation in which Osred King of the Northumbers being unhappily slain Coenrea or Kenâ—e unâ—ertook the government of the same the most Venerable Father Egbert Preist of whom we formerly made mention came to them out of Ireland and was with great honour and ioy received by them He being both a winning Teacher and a devout practiser of the dutyes he taught was willingly hearkned to by them all and by his pious and diligent exhortations wholly changed the inveterate Traditions which they had received from their Fathers to whom might be applyed that saying of the Apostle That they had the Zeale of God but not according to knowledge and taught them the Celebration of the Paschal Solemnity and the right Ecclesiasticall Tonsure or Crown after the Catholick and Apostolick Manner 3. And truly herein was visible an effect of Divine dispensation and goodness that whereas that Nation had formerly with great charity communicated to the English people the knowledge of
the sight of God and that his glory is wonderfull in heaven since he has made him so resplendent by miracles on earth For after his death he ceases not to cure the sick c Thus Writes the Holy Apostolick Preist Saint Marcellin adding moreover a Narration of severall stupendious Miracles of which himself was an eye witnes and which the devout Reader may find in his Life for I am unwilling to swell this History with such like Relationâ— III. CHAP. 1.2 c. The Monastery of Theokesbury founded 7. The death of Saint Egwin Bishop of Worcester 1. TO the same year is by our Historians assigned the foundation of the Monastery of Tewksbury though in the Chronicles of that Monastery the Erection thereof is sayd to have been made two years sooner And there we find this account of it 2. In the raigns of the illustrious Kings of the Mercians Ethelred Kenred and Ethelbald there lived two Dukes in great estimation Oddo and Doddo men of high descent much regarded for their vertues but which most crowns their memory persons who with sincere devotion loved almighty God and sought his honour Which they made good by their charitable actions for they and their Progenitours magnificently built and endowed many Monasteries These foresaid Dukes about the year of Grace seaven hundred and fifteen gave order for the building a Monastery in their own Territory near the Severn seaven miles distant from Claudiocester or Glocester at place called Theokusbury from a certain Hermit named Theocus who anciently had lived there 3. This Monastery they built to the honour of God and the glorious Virgin Mary and conferred upon it a Village called Stanwey with all its dependances and some few possessions besides for the sustenâ—ation of Monks not many in number for at first there were but four or five which under the Obedience of a Priour served God according to the Rule of our Holy Father S. Benedict 4. Now after that these two Dukes were for their devout actions translated to heavenly ioyes as we firmly beleive their Bodies were buried in the Church of Persora Parshur in which Duke Doddo had taken the Habit of a Monk and which they had enriched with ample possessions 5. These foresaid Dukes had a certain Brother named Almaric whose body was buried at Derhurst in a little Chappell over against the Gate of the Priory there which Chappell had formerly been a Royall place There to this day is shewd his Sepulcher where in the wall over the dore is this Inscription This Royall Hall did Duke Doddo cause to be consecrated into a Church to the honour of the Blessed Virgin Mary for love which he bore to his Brother Almaric 6. Thus we read in the said Chronicle Where consequently is related how by reason of the great troubles and warrs hapning both in Mercia and other parts of the Kingdom till it was reduced to a Monarchy under King Althelslan the said Monastery was often spoyled and twice burnt But afterward reedified and annexed to the Abbey of Cranborn and in conclusion for the commodious and pleasant situation of the place it was it self erected into an Abbey and the Monastery of Cranborn depressed into a Priory and made subject to it The great Patron and enlarger of it was Robert the Son of Hamon in the beginning of the Norman times as William of Malmsbury testifies Who by mistake affirms that the Name of Theocksbury did seem to destine it to a Religious use being so called as if the Title were Theotocosbury or the Court of the Mother of God But Camden according to the forementioned Chronicle more genuinely derives the name from Theocus a devout Hermit formerly living there 7. To this year is assigned the death of Egwin Bishop of Worcester after he had administred that See the space of twenty four years To whom succeeded Wilfrid who governed the same seaven and twenty years Scarce any thing concerning either of them besides their names is recorded IV. CHAP. 1.2 Kenred King of the Northumbers dying Osric succeeds 3. The Piety of Ethelbald the Mercian King 1. THE year following Kenred King of the Northumbers after two years possession of the Throne to which he mounted by Treason and murder of Osred his Kinsman and predecessour dyed and in his place succeeded Osric his associate in the same crime 2. Concerning these Kings William of Malmsbury thus writes Kenred who raigned only two years and after him Osric eleaven have left this one mark upon their memories that shedding the blood of their Master how well soever deserving such an unhappy end they defiled the aire with their shamefull deaths Yet Osric before he came to that Crown seemd to have had more sence of piety for it is said that he built about the year seaven hundred a Monastery for Religious Virgins at Glocester 3. But in the Kingdom of the Mercians King Ethelbald saith Ingulphus having perfected his Monastery of Croyland employd his mind to promote Holy Church through his whole Kingdom granting immunities and Priviledges to other Monasteries also of Religious men and woemen For which purpose in the third year of his raign he pubâ—ished a generall Statut to that effect recorded there by the same Authour V. CHAP. i. 2 The Birth and first radiments of Saint Boniface Apostle of the Germans 1. THE great losse which the New-planted Churches of Germany sustained by the death of their glorious Apostle S. Swibert was quickly repaired with advantage For in the year seaven hundred and nineteen God provided for themâ— New Pastour no lesse diligent and powerfull both in word and deed and who after incredible pains and dangers with infinite fruit thence proceeding crownd all his labours with Martyrdom This was S. Winfrid which name was afterward changed into Boniface who the sayd year having received a Benediction and authority from Pope Gregory the Second of that name chearfully began his Apostolick Office in that countrey His Gests have been written by severall writers and particularly by S. Willebald a Bishop his Disciple with great care and sincerity likewise more largely by a certain Preist call'd Othlo and besides those a great Volume still extant of S. Boniface his Epistles will furnish us with sufficient materialls for this History many years consequently Here therefore we will begin a Narration hitherto deferred of his Birth and education till this great charge was imposed on him and consequently proceed in recounting his glorious actions and labours referring them to the severall times in which they were performed 2. He was born in the year of Grace six hundred and seaventy of an English Saxon family as appears evidently from his own Epistles The place illustrated by his Birth was Creden now called Kirton in Devonshire the names of his parents are not recorded He was by them with great care educated and even in his infancy he was so earnestly studious to enrich his mind with spirituall knowledge
Marish plain From whence they could not in lesse then three dayes space return to the Town But being thither arrived they found the King dead without Baptism and related to the Blessed Bishop how strangely they had been deluded by the Devill 8. As for the Frison he presently professed his beleif in Christ and was baptised his Name was Ingamar and afterward attended the Bishop to our Monastery of Fontanell But the unhappy King was not permitted to be undeceived because he did not pertain to Christs flock And this Miracle was spread through the countrey whereupon a great multitude was converted to our Lord. Now the death of the foresaid miserable King Radbode hapned in the year of our Saviour seaven hundred and nineteen which was the seaventh of the illustrious Prince Charles Martel VIII CHAP. 1.2 c. Severall Epistles of Saint Boniface 1. BVT to leave this not impertinent digression and return to S. Boniface He says Baronâ—us though he was by Apostolick delegation empowred to preach the Word of God independently yet even in this he shewd the marks of Apostleship in asmuch as embracing Christian humility he thought fist to exercise the apprentiship of his Apostolick Office under another For during the space of three years he adioynd himself a Coadiutour to S. Willebrord named by the Pope Clement in the conversion of the Frisons And being earnestly pressed by him to accept of his Arch-bishoprick of Vtrecht he constantly refused and begging licence departed from him to work alone in that heavenly Office 2. And moreover distrusting his own forces he humbly begged the Prayers of others for the Divine assistance in so sublime a work Among his Epistles there is still extant one to the same effect directed to Leodbata a kinswoman of his to Bedda Chunigildis and other Religious Virgins to continue their earnest Prayers to Almighty God that he might be delivered from many pressures which he suffred from importune and wicked men and that he might not be discouraged from defending Christs Faith and Church from many Hereticks Schismatiks and Hypocrites which used all their endeavours to make a prey of the new converted Lambs with their Mothers and did more encomber him then the professed enemies of our Faith the Pagan Idolaters 3. There is likewise found another Epistle to him from a Holy Virgin named Buggan an Abbesse then in Brittany of a Royall family as is witnessed in other Letters of a following date written to him by Hildebert King of Kent This devout Virgin he had found at Rome when he repaired thither to Pope Gregory and being returned into Brittany she in an Epistle congratulated with him the sublime Office imposed on him by that Holy Pope as likewise a vision which he had received from God who revealed to him the great successe of his preaching and moreover had cast down before him that great Enemy of his Holy Faith King Radbode Moreover she informed him that whereas he had desired her to send him the Passions of Martyrs she could not as then procure them but would use all her endeavours for his satisfaction Consequently she begged of him to send her certain Collections out of Holy Scriptures for her consolation as he had promised her and that he would offer to God the Sacrifices of his Holy Masses for the soule of a dear kinsman of hers lately dead In conclusion she told him that by the same messenger she had sent him for his present supply fifty shillings Solidos and a Pall for the Altar the smallnes of which presents she excused by her poverty and earnestly begged his Prayers in which she had great confidence 4. Another Epistle himself also about this time wrote to Tatwin and Wigbert Preists and to Bernard Hiedde Hunfrith and Stirme Monks of the Monastery of Nutscelle from whence he came earnestly exhorting them to conserve the Regular Discipline taught them by their late Venerable Father Wigbert He ordained likewise that they should observe the directions of the other Wigbert Preist and Mengingord Deacon touching the howers and order of the Ecclesiasticall Office That Hiedde should be the Superiour over the servants and Hunfrid his assistant that Stirme should be in the Kitchin and Bernard have care of building lastly that in all things they should be obedient to Tatwin their Abbot Now this Tatwin Abbot was a person of great esteem for after the death of Brithwald Arch-bishop of Canterbury he was chosen to succeed in that See Notwithstanding Bishop Parker affirms that Tatwin the Successour of Brithwald was taken out of a Monastery called Brinton and S. Beda calls it Bruidum which whether it was the same or a distinct Monastery from Nutscelle in the Province of the Mercians it is hard to determine IX CHAP. 1.2 c. Severall Bishops ordained c. 6. The Gests of Saint Pega sister to Saint Guthlac 1. BVT we must for some time leave Saint Boniface busy in his Apostolick Office in Germany and return into Brittany where according to our Ecclesiasticall Monuments Eadbert who eight years before had been consecrated Bishop of the South-Saxons by the Arch-bishop Brithwald dying there succeeded in his place Eolla Who governed that See a very short time for Saint Beda ending his History in the year seaven hundred thirty one there expressly affirms that the said Church of the South-Saxons having remained some years without a Bishop was obliged to have recourse to the Bishop of the West-Saxons for the performing of such rights as required an Episcopall iurisdiction 2. And the year following the See of Dumwich in the Kingdom of the East Angles becoming voyd by the death of Astwolf or Aesculf there succeeded in it Aldbert And likewise the other Episcopall See of Helmham being vacant by the death of Norbert Hadulac succeeded him which two Bishops are by the same S. Beda affirmed to be alive at the end of his History 3. The same year also Aedgar Bishop of the Lindesfart now called Lincoln dying his successour was Kinebert a man learned in the Ecclesiasticall History and from whom S. Beda professes that he received help in the writing of his Concerning all these Bishops little more besides their Names has been transmitted to posterity 4. In the Kingdom also of the East-Saxons at this time dyed King Beorna who left the throne to be possessed by Alfwald for so we shall find that he calls himself in Letters written by him to S. Boniface of which hereafter 5. But the person whose death gave the greatest loster to this year was Pega Sister to S. Guthlac mentioned before for so we read in our Martyrologe on the third of Iune And hereto agrees our Historian Ingulphus Abbot of Croyland who describing the state of that Island made famous by the Sanctity of Saint Guthlac records the names of severall holy Hermites which imitated the said Saint in a solitary life of Contemplation among the rest he makes expresse mention of
own countrey these two Saints The Irish contend that Saint Pecthelm was Bishop of Tuam and S. Wiro of Dublin and consequently that their Saint Pecthelm was different from the present Bishop of Candida Casa As for S. Wiro their pretentions seem to be well grounded For though he be in the printed Copies of S. Marcellin and other our Historians named Bishop of the Deiri that is Yorkshire yet since in none oâ— our ancient Catalogues we find any such Bishop their suspicion of a mistake in the writing seems reasonable that instead oâ— Deiri we ought to read De Iren that is oâ— Ireland But as for Saint Pecthelm who accomâ—panied S. Wiro first to Rome and after to the countrey of the Frisons a second time it is evident in S. Marcellin that he was Bishop of Candida casa 7. As for the Modern now only called Scotts they have no shew of right in their plea. For it is manifest by the consent of all our Historians that the Diocese of Casa Candida though now included in Scotland yet anciently belonged to the English-Saxon Kingdom of the Bernicians and so continued to the times of King Edgar So that the impudent rashnes of Dempster affirming That this doth evidently appear that the Bishoprick of Candida Casa was always in the dominion of Scotland and never was subiect to the iurisdiction of the English is unanswerably refuted by the learned B. Vsher in his Brittish Antiquities who demonstrates that the Diocese of Casa Candida or as it was afterward named of Glasgo was a part of the Cumbrian Kingdom And Malmsbury expressely affirms that the Kings of the Northumbers in these times extended their Dominion to all the Regions beyond Humber as far as Scotland and that within their confines were contained these Dioceses The Arch-bishoprick of York the Bishoprick of Hagustald and Rippon that of Lindesfarn and lastly the See of Candida casa And this is ingenuously acknowledged by Ioannes Maior a Scottish Writer 8. Of these two Bishops S. Pecthelm and S. Wiro wee shall treat further hereafter when we shall find them with great zeale and fruit exercâ—sing the Apostolick Office with our other Saxon Missioners in Germany To which countrey the memorable Gests of S. Boniface at thâ—s time doe call us XIII CHAP. 1.2 c. S. Boniface being summoned repaires to Rome gives an account of his Faith and is consâ—crated Bishop by Pope Gregory 9. The Form of his Obedience to the See Apostolick 6.7 c. He returns with many recommendations 1. THE labours of S. Boniface were so great in dispersing the precious seed of the Gospell in Germany and so wonderfull a Benediction had Almighty God showrd on them in those few years which passed since his leaving Rome that the report thereof coming to Pope Gregory he thought fitt to recall him thither that he might hear from his own mouth an account of his Apostleship and thereby enable him to proceed with more vigour and authority 2. S. Boniface having received letters to this effect deferred not at all his Obedience to the Holy Popes summons but attended by a troop of his brethren and Disciples immediatly took his iourney towards Italy and being come within the sight of Rome he gave God thanks for his prosperous voyage and commended himself to the patronage of the holy Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul Assoon as the Pope was informed of his arrivall he presently sent for him and after kind salutations he appointed him a convenient and honourable place for his entertainment And afterward taking an opportune season he sent for him to come to a conference at the Church of the Blessed Apostle S. Peter And after long discourses with mutuall satisfaction the Pope required of him an account of his Faith The Holy man answered him in these terms It will not be easy for mee to give a reasonable satisfaction to your Holines by a sudden speech or reply to a demand of so great importance My request therefore is that you would afford mee some time to answer by writing To this the Pope yeilded Whereupon accordingly shortly after he presented to him in Writing a full account of his Faith 3. When the Pope had per sed the said Writing he commanded him in a familiar manner to sitt by him and exhorted him to retain constantly and with greâ—t caâ—e to teach that Faith which he there professed And afterwards entring into long discourses touching spirituall matters in which they spent the greatest part of the day at last he asked him in how many regions he had plâ—nted the Faith Whereto he having succinctly answered the Pope then plainly discovered his iâ—tention to him that he would câ—nsecrate him Bishop to the end that being promoted to a higher Apostelick dignity he might with greater confidence and authority correct such as were in errour adding withall that his sermons and exhortations would be more acceptable and effectuall when it should appear that he was empowred to that office by the Supreme Bishop of Gods Church 4. Then the Holy man seriously considering this proposall and apprehending least if he should refuse it that saying of the Prophet might be applied to him He reiected benediction and it shall be removed far from him submitted himself to his Holines will The day therefore of his Ordination being come which was the Feast of S. Andrew the Pope consecrated him Bishop and withall would have him thence forward to be called Boniface whereas before his name was Winfrid Moreover to the end he might more strictly oblige him to exhibite Obedience to himself and his Successours and to observe the Tradition of holy Faith he required and received an Oath from him in the Form following as is to be read in the most ancient Records 5. In the Name of our Lord God and Saviour Iesus Christ I Boniface by the Grace of God now ordained Bishop doe promise to thee O Blessed Peter Prince of the Apostles and to thy Vicar-Bishop Pope Gregory by the Father son and Holy Ghost the inseparable Trinity and by this thy most sacred Body that I will constantly maintain the Vniversality and purity of Holy Faith in the Vnity of which Faith I will through Gods assistaÌ„ce ever persevere since therein the salvation of every Christian does consist I doe promise likewise that I will never be induced by the perswasions of any to dissent from the Vnity of the Catholick Church but as hath been sayd I will in all things maintain this Faith and the purity thereof and exhibite my endeavours and concurrence to advance the proffits of thy Church since to thee our Lord God has given the power of â—inding and loosing and to thy foresaid Vicar and his Successours And in case I shall know any Bishops transgressours of the ancient Decrees of the holy Fathers I will have no communion or participation with them but on the contrary to the utmost of my power I will resist them and however I will faithfully
English as should come to the Citty and in which if any of them hapned to dye here they might be buried Thus writes the same Authour who in another place declares that Burrhed last King of the Mercians going in pilgrimage to Rome and there dying was after a Royall manner buried in the Church of the Blessed Virgin adioyning to the Schoole of the English 5 It is not easy to determin in what region of this Citty the said Schoole and Church were placed Severall of our Historians agree that it was the same which is to this day called the Hospitall of the English or the Hospitall of S. Thomas thus write Polydor Harpsfeild Parker c But other Authours mentioning the frequent conflagrations of it particularly Anastasiuâ— Biâ—bliothecarius in his description thereof about the year of Grace eight hundred twenty three shews that it was seated in the Suburbs near to the Church of S. Peter in that place which is now called the Borgo and anciently Saxia because a Colony of Saxons was sent thither by Charles the great 6. King Inas having thus provided for securing a perpetuall succession and propagation of the Faith among his countreymen presently retired himself to a quiet repose in contemplation He therefore in the expression oâ— William of Malmsbury cutt off his hair and cloathing himself with a vile plebeian habit spent the short remainder of his age in a secret retirement And how acceptable this last sacrifice of himself was to Almighty God he was pleased to shew by many miracles saith the same Authour Now that by this plebeian habit was meant a Monasticall one the generall consent of our Historians doe confirm For the cloathing of Religious persons at the beginning was the same with that of the ordinary meaner sort of people but fashions altering among secular persons and Religious men not changing hence it comes that they have a distinct peculiar habit nothing at all resembling the generall fashion of other men in the world 7. His life was not prolonged at Rome For in our Martyrologe he is recorded to have dyed this same year and his memory is celebrated among Saints on the seaventh of February Which does not well agree together For his arrivall at Rome and the orders taken for such buildings could not be effected so early in the year Yet that he did not passe through the following year may be collected from hence that being dead his Sacred Body was buried with great honour in the entrance of S. Peters Church by reason that the Church founded by him to the honour of the Blessed Virgin was not quite finished XX. CHAP. 1.2 Death of S. Willeic and of S. Engelmund a Martyr 3.4 Oswold rebells against King Ethelard and is expelled 5 6 c. Death of S Egbert 8.9 Osric King of the Northumbers dying the pious King Ceolulf succeeds 1. TO this same year is consigned the happy death of the Holy Preist and Disciple of S. Swibert S. Willeic of whom some what hath been sayd before Concerning him thus writes Miraeus in his Belgick Calendar S. Willeic was an assistant of the holy Bishop S. Swibert in the preaching of the Gospell and became a Canon of the Church of Vtrecht lately erected After S. Swiberts death he governed the Monastery of Werda the space of ten years with great commendasion and esteem He dyed this year and his Memory is celebrated among the Saints on the second of March 2. About the same time also dyed yet more happily because his life was sacrifised by Martyrdom the glorious Saint and câ—panion of S. Willebrord S. Engelmund who according to the same Authour imbueâ— with Evangelicall Doctrin the â—acavians and Kenemarians But in the Supplement to the Gallican Martyrologe a larger Elogy is â—iven oâ— him in this manner At Welsa in Holland on this one and twentieth day of Iune is celebrated the happy death of S. Engelmund Preist and Martyr He by Nation an Englishman was companion of S. Willebrord by command of Pope Sergius was ioynd in commission with him in his Apostolick Office in preaching converting of soules and working miracles among the Pâ—isons He was also Abbot and directour of many Religious persons which he assembled together to praise our Lord. At length being zealously vrgent to withdraw the Savage Nation of the Prisons from their horrible Superstitions and barbarous manners he for so great Charity incurred their hatred and furâ—ous persecution with which he was at last oppressed So crowning his Apostolick Office with a glorious Martyrdom 3. The year following the Kingdom and Churches of the West-Saxons were much disquieted by the restles ambition of a young Prince of the Royall family called Oswold who it seems in indignation that King Ina in resigning the Crown preferred his kinsman Ethelward or Adelhard before him thought by force to give it himself Concerning this tumult and the successe of it unhappy to the aggressour thus writes Henry of Huntingdon Adelhard King of the West-Saxons before the first year of his raign was expired fought a batel against Oswold a young man of the Royall stock who attempted to obtain the kingdom for himself But the young man not being able to bring equall forces into the feild having for some time born the burden of a furious combat at last being overpowred was forced to fly and quite abandon the kingdom By which means King Ethelward was firmly established therein 4. This worthy King to shew himself a deserving Successour of King Ina presently after extended his Royall magnificence to houses of piety and Religion particularly to the famous Monastery of Glastonbury the memory whereof the Antiquities of that place doe thus commend to posterity When Câ—ngisle was Abbot in the year of our Lords Incarnation seaven hundred twenty nine Ethelard King and Successour of Ina bestowed for a stable possession to the Religious family serving our Lord in the Monastery of Glastonbury sixty hâ—des of land in Pohonholâ— and twelve hydes in Thoric His Queen likewise named Fridogitha gave Brunant How this devout Queen nine years after this quitted her Royall state and undertook a pilgrimage to Rome where she consecrated herself to God wee shall shew hereafter 5. This year likewise dyed the most holy Abbot Egbert of whom frequent mention has been made This is he who in the year of Grace six hundred sixty four being mortally sick of the Pestilence was wonderfully restored to health and forsaking his Native countrey Brittany went into Ireland in the year six hundred and ninety where for his admirable piety he was in â—igh estimation and being desirous to expose himself to all incommodities and dangers for spreading the Faith in forrain countreys waâ— by Almighty God who designed him for another employment hindred Notwithstanding by his exhortations the glorious Saint Willebrord Sutbert and their companions undertook that most famous Apostolick Mission into Germany This likewise was he who thirteen years
before this reduced the Monks of Hy in Scotland to conform themselves to the Catholick observation of the Paschall Soâ—lemnity 6. This Blessed Saint whom S. Beda calls a Venerable and not without honour to be named servant of Christ and Preist Egbert being ninety years old departed this world to a heavenly kingdom And for a proof that this his zeale whereby he united that Schismaticall Church to the Vniversall Church was acceptable to God the same Authour observes that as he had much laboured in establishing the true celebration of Faster he received his eternall recompence on the same Feast For thus he writes 7. The man of God Egbert remained thirteen years in the said Island of Hy which he by a new extraordinary illustration of Divine Grace of Ecclesiasticall Communion and peace had consecrated to our Lord. In the year therefore of our Lords Incarnation seaven hundred twenty nine in which the Paschall Solemnity was celebrated on the eighth day before the Calends of May when he had solemnly celebrated Masse in memory of our Lords Resurrection the very same day he himself likewise departed to our Lord and having begun the ioy of so great a Festivity with his Brethren on earth whom he had converted to the Grace of Ecclesiasticall Vnity he finished it with our Lord and his Apostles together with all the glorified Saints in heaven or rather he still celebrates it to all eternity Indeed the Divine dispensation was wonderfull that not only this Venerable man should passe to our Lord on this Feast of Easter but in such a day on which it had never before been celebrated in that place His Religious Brethren therefore reioyced for the certainly true Catholick knowledge of the Paschall time which they had learnt of him and they reioyced in the assured protection of their holy Father by whom they were taught and corrected And he himself likewise congratulates that he was continued alive in the flesh till he might enioy the happines to see his Brethren and Disciples admitt and together with him celebrate Easter on that day which in former times they had always avoyded Thus the most reverend Father being assured of their correction reioyced to see the day of our Lord he sâ— it and was glad He dyed therefore thus happily and both in the Roman and other Martyrologes his name is anniversarily recited among the Saints on the four and twentieth day of Aprill 8. To conclude the same year King Osric having raigned eleaven years over the Northumbers and appointed for his heyr in the kingdom Ceoluâ—f Brother to King Kenred dyed or as Ethelwerd writes was slain He was in nothing happy so much as leaving behind him so worthy a Successour for Ceolulf both for piety and learning was comparable with the best Princes and after he had happily governed his kingdom many years voluntarily quitted it to aspire to an immortall Crown 9. Concerning the beginning of his Raign William of Malmsbury writes in this manner Ceolulf saith he the eighth King from Ida ascended the trembling throne of the Northumbers this year A man he was of ability sufficient for any employment and besides that endued with learning in great perfection which with assiduous study and a sharp witt he attained to S. Beda will be my surety for this for presently after this in a time when Brittany most abounded with learned men he made choice of this Prince to whom he dedicated his History of English affaires as being a person who by his authority could add strength to whatsoever was well written therein and by his knowledge and skill could correct if any thing was written amisse Concerning him more shall be said hereafter XXI CHAP. 1.2 Death of the Venerable Abbot Cymbert 3.4 Death of Saint Brithwald Arch-bishop of Canterbury to whom succeeds Tatwin 1. IN the year of our Lords Incarnation seaven hundred and thirty according to our English Martyrologe dyed the holy Abbot Cymbert stiled there Bishop and Confessour and supposed by some to have had his See in the Isle of Wight But none of our Ancient Monuments doe signify that that Island was ever made the Seat of a Bishop for generally it hath been assigned to the See of Winchester neither is the name of Cymbert recorded among Bishops except only by Saint Beda who thereby understands the same person who by other Writers is called Kinebert and was Bishop of the Mercians and had his Seat at Lindesfare now called Lincoln Which Kinebert is at this time alive as S. Beda testifies in the conclusion of his History which ends the year following 2. This therefore may seem to have been the ground of the mistake of those who compiled our Martyrologe The Cymbert therefore commemorated there as dying this year is the same Holy Abbot of Redford in Hampshire who as hath been declared obtaind permission to instruct in the Christian Faith and baptize two young Princes Brethren oâ— Arwald King of the Isle of Wight before they were to be putt to death by the command of King Cedwalla who had subdued the said Island The Memory of this holy Abbot is celebrated among the Saints on the one and twentieth of February 3. The same year also dyed Saint Brithwald Arch-bishop of Canterbury successour to Saint Theodore after he had administred that See the space of almost thirty eight years saith Huntingdon Wee have before declared how he being Nephew to Ethelred King of the Mercians was the first of the Saxon race who was Abbot of Glastonbury which dignity in love to solitude he relinquished and retireâ— himself to a secret place called Reculver From whence he was even by force drawn to sitt in the Archiepiscopall See of Canterbury which he adorned with many actions of Pastorall zeale and piety assembling Synods and regulating disorders in severall Provinces of this Island And at last full of years and merits was this year translated to heaven He is commemorated in our Martyrologe on the ninth of Ianuary 4. In his place the year following was elected and consecrated Arch-bishop the Venerable Abbot Tatwin saith S. Beda a Preist and Abbot of a Monastery called Bruidun or Brenton He was consecrated in the Citty of Canterbury by the Venerable Bishops Daniel of Winchester Inguald of London Aldwin of Lichfeild and Aldwof of Rochester on the tenth of Iune in the year of our Lords Incarnation seaven hundred thirty one He was a man illustrious for his piety and prudence and eminently learned in Sacred Scriptures Of him more hereafter XXII CHAP. 1.2 c. The State of Brittany at this time in which Saint Beda ended his History 1. SINCE it was in this year of Grace seaven hundred thirty one that Saint Beda concluded his History and as some Authours affirm his Life also wee will here as he has done give a breif prospect in generall of the state of Brittany at this time as well touching the Church as State In the next
his solemnity we many conclude that both these were added by S. Beda's Disciples after his death 8. Not long after S. Boniface visited the confining Regions of Bavaria the Prince whereof was called Hugbert To whom the Holy Bishop with great zeale preached the Faith of Christ. There likewise with much fervour and authority he condemned and cast out of the Church a certain pestilent Heretick called Ermewolf What his Heresy was it does not appear probably it died with the Authour II. CHAP. 1.2 The Primacy of the Sea of Canterbury again established by the Pope 3.4 Bishops conâ—ecrated by Arch-bishop Tatwin after he had received the Archiepiscopall Pall. 5.6 Sedition among the Northumbers c. 1. WE read in B. Parkers Brittish Antiquities that in the year of Grace seaven hundred thirty two being the second after the consecration of Tatwin Arch-bishop of Canterbury a controversy arose between that See and the See of York about Primacy Vpon which occasion Tatwin went to Rome where he obtained the Pall from Pope Gregory and likewise a confirmation of his Primacy After which he made great hast to return into Brittany 2. There is indeed extant in William of Malmsbury an Epistle of Pope Gregory addressed to all the English Bishops in which he exhorts them to Vnity and constancy in Faith and Charity and withall signifies that he had given the Archiepiscopall Pall with the venerable use of the Dalmatick to Tatwin Successour to S. Augustin in his chair of Canterbury and that after a diligent search in the Sacred Archives for the Priviledges and rights of Iurisdiction belonging to that See from the time of the said S. Augustin he had confirmed the same commanding all the Churches of Brittany with their respective Bishops to yeild due obedience to all the Canonicall precepts of the said Tatwin whom he appointed Primat and withall conferred on him authority in his stead to visit all Churches in that Region Moreover that the Church of Canterbury being the first offspring of Christianity and Mother of all other Churches there he took it into his speciall protection threatning severely to vindicate all contempts and disobediences to it on any person whatsoever 3. To this effect did Pope Gregory write but without any mention or reflection on the See of York or any competition of any other in the Primacy Besides this the present Bishop of York Wilfrid second of that name was a man of great modesty and aversion from contention Whereas indeed his Successour of a Princely family and high Spirits did not long after not only restore his See oâ— York to the Archiepiscopall dignity which at first S. Paulinus the Apostle of that Province enioyd but challenged an equality with the Arch-bishop of Canterbury as shall be declared And this perhaps gave occasion of mistake and a confusion of times to B. Parker and likewise B. Godwin 4. Arch-bishop Tatwin having thus received the Pall and being returned into Brittany the year following consecrated two Bishops For Kinebert Bishop of the Lindesfari or Lincoln being dead he substituted in his place Alwâ— whom wee find present in a Synod assembled fourteen years after this Likewise the Episcopall See of the South-Saxons by the death of Eolla being vacant he consecrated for his Successour Sigga or Sigfrid 5. The same year there were great tumults in the Kingdom of the Northumbers by a faction the Head whereof is now unknown But so violent was the Sedition that both King Ceolulf and the Holy Bishop Acca were forced to submitt to the impetuousnes of it King Ceolulf was made prisoner and Shaved as a Monk Notwithstanding presently after in consideration of his integrity vertue and prudence he was restored to his Throne 6 But as for the Holy Bishop Acca the persecution against him continued longer For during the space of three years he remaind banished from his See Yea saith William of Malmsbury it is uncertain whether ever he returned to it or no. However that after his death he was with great honour buried there and became famous to posterity by his frequent Miracles shall be shewed hereafter III. CHAP. 1.2.3 Ethelbald the Mercian King invades his neighbours 4.5 Tatâ—in Arch bishop of Canterbury dying Nothelm succeeds And Egbert succeeds in the See of York 6 7 8. S. Boniface proposes a Scrupulous doubt to Nothelm c. The Râ—solution of it 1. IN the year of Grace seaven hundred thirty four Ethelbald Kiâ—g of the Mercians who as hath been sayd was wonderfully called by God to the Kingdom became very powerfull and not content with the limits of his own kingdom invaded the Provinces of his Neighbours All the Regions from the South-Saxons as far as Humber Northward though governed by petty Kings yet those Provinces with their Kings were subject to his Dominion saith Florentius Yet all these to a mind so vast as his were narrow bounds Therefore making an impression into the Western parts he besieged the Castle of Sâ—merton and no assistance coming to the souldiers there inclosed he brought it into his own power By which means he became possessour of a great part of Somersetshire which takes its name from that place 2. And not content with this he marched with his Army Northward and force prevayling over iustice he in a hostile manner entred the Kingdome of the Northumbers where finding none to resist him he enriched himself and his army with spoyles as much as he thought good then withdrew his forces homewards Thus writes Huntingdon The Abridger of S. Beda's History referrs this invasion to the year seaven hundred and forty but the generall consent of other Writers disproves him 3. But this prosperity which Gods goodnes gave him he abused and plunged himself into many enormous crimes as shall be shewed Notwithstanding the Divine Grace did not utterly forsake him For at last he repented his ingratitude to God amended his errours and with a mixture of vertues and vices ended his life by the treason of his Subjects 4. The same year as Hoveden testifies the Moon for the space of an hour early in the morning on the thirtieth day of Ianuary became of a deep blood-red colour and from thence turned black after which its naturall brightnes was restored This prodigy it seems in his opinion foreshewed the death of Tatwin Arch-bishop of Canterbury for he immediatly addes an account of his death thereto hapning the twenty ninth of Iuly following and in the fourth year after his Consecration He was a man saith S. Beda highly eminent for his Religion and prudence He succeeded Brithwald his equall in learning and piety who was Successour to S. Theodore 5. The year following gave to the two Principall Sees of Brittany Canterbury and York vacant by the death of their Pastours two worthy persons to succeed in the exercise of the Episcopall function to Canterbury Nothelm and to York Egbert As touching the former Nothelm was born
Prince and to every Prefect one Preist to hear Confessions and enioyn Pennances 4. Likewise wee have interdicted the same persons to hunt with doggs or to keep hawks 5. Moreover wee have decreed according to Holy Canons that all Preists in their Parishes be subiect to their proper Bishops and every Lent give him an account of their Ministery of the order observed by them in Baptism celebrating of Masse reciting Prayer and Cathechising And that whensoever the Bishop according to the Canons shall make his Vâ—â—itation for administring Confirmation to the people every Preist be ready to receive and entertain him at the charges of the people to be confirmed As also that every Maundy Thursday they receive new â—hrism of the Bishop â— receiving likewise from him a testimony of their chastity unblameable Life and soundnes of Faith 6. Wee have also ordained according to the circumspection enâ—â—ynd by the Canons that no stranger-Bishops or Preists from whence soever they come shall be admitted to the Ecclesiastical Ministery before they have received an Approbation from the Synod 7. Likewise we have decreed that every Bishop shew great solicitude to withdraw the people of God from all Heathenish Superstâ—tions all Sacrifices over the dead all Soâ—â—ileges Divinations Phylacteries Auguries and Incantations exercised after a Pagan manner by some foolish Christians near their Churches under the name of Holy Martyrs and confessours so provoking the wrath of God and his Saints Particularly wee require them to forbid earnestly those Sacrilegious Fires called Meefres And for the rooting out of all such Pagan Superstitions wee command our Magistrates Graphiones every where to give their assistance to the Bishops 8. Also wee have ordained that whatsoever Ecclesiasticall person or Religious woman shall after this Synod fall into the crime of fornication shall be putt in prison and doe pennance in bread and water And if he be a Preist he shall be scourged and remain a Prisoner two years If an inferiour Clark or Monk be guilty of the same sin he shall be whipped thrice and continue in prison a year there to doe Pennance 9 Wee have decreed moreover that no Preists or Deacon shall we are Cassacks like Lay-men but Ecclesiasticall robes casulis as becomes the servants of God And that not any of them permitt a woman to live in his house 10. Lastly that all Monks and Religious Virgins be carefull to order their Lives as becomes their Profession according to the Rule of S. BENEDICT 4. When this Synod was concluded Saint Boniface transmitted to Rome a Coppy of its Decrees to be approved by the See Apostolick Which being perused by the Pope he likewise called a Synod in which the said Decrees were read and confirmed Of all which Pope Zacharias gave information in an Epistle directed to all Bishops Preists Deacons Abbots and likewise to all Dukes Counts and all Gods servants in the Dominions of the French Particularly enioyning all due respect and obedience to their Arch-bishop Boniface This he did because many of the French Clergy looked with envious eyes upon him as being an extern and a Religious man for which reason his preeminent Legantin Authority was displeasing to them 5. Of all this S. Boniface likewise gave an account in an Epistle to Cuthbert Arch-bishop of Canterbury who the year before had written and sent some presents to him In which Epistle he gave him a breif of the foresaid Decrees Adding this moreover That in that Synodall Meeting all the Bishops present made a Confession of the Catholick Faith and protested their resolution to their deaths to preserve Vnity and subiection to the Roman Church and that they would be obedient to Saint Peter and his Vicar That every year they would assemble a Synod That all Metropolitans would demand from the See Apostolick Archiepiscopall Palls and that in all things their desire was to be Canonically obedient to the Precepts of S. Peter that so they might be reckond in the number of the Sheep commended to him To this Confession sayd he we all consented and subscribed directing it to the Body of S. Peter Prince of the Apostles Which the Pope and Roman Clergy received gratefully 6. Therto he adds many grave Instructions and Advices beseeming an Apostolick Prelat As That all Bishops should denounce to their Metropolitan such abuses as they could not amend in their Dioceses and in like manner the Metropolitan to the Pope for so doing thay shall free their own soules from the guilt of the blood of such as perish Moreover he signified to him that most of the servants of God with him were much scandalized and displeased upon occasion of a great stain and ignominy cast on the English Church and Nation which he adiures him to wipe away by a solemn prohibition made in a Synod of the Clergy and Nobility to hinder that frequency of their womens going and coming back from Rome considering that few of them returned uncorrupted A proof whereof is that there were few Citties in Lombardy or France in which there wâ—re not Harlots of the English Nation He advised him likewise severely to reprehend and if they amended not to excommunicate both alive and dead any of their Princes and Great men who sacrilegiously invaded Monasteries possessing their revenews and governing the Monks as if themselves were Abbots And lastly with his utmost endeavours to hinder the intolerable superstition and excesse of cloathing raigning in Brittany where their vestments were as they thought adorned but indeed defiled with embroidery of Purple and silk Which vanity sayd he is a sign of the coming of Antichrist and an occasion of bringing luxury and uncleannes even into Monasteries 7. It is probable that admonitions so severe and earnest from a person of so great authority as S. Boniface being the Popes Legat in so great a kingdom might be the occasion of celebrating a Synod in Brittany at Cloveshove in which a remedy was found against sacrilegious invasions of Church-revenews and Priviledges For after diligent search the formerly mentioned Law and Priviledge made by Withred the pious King of Kent was found and recited in this Synod whereupon Ethelbald King of the Mercians by a New-Law confirmed the same in his Kingdom also Notwithstanding as shall be declared King Ethelbald himselâ— became a transgressour of his own Law for which he was sharply reprehended by S. Boniface and repenting his iniustice made satisfaction for it XII CHAP. 1.2 c. Another Synod at Liptin In which Adalbeâ—t and Clement Hereticks are censured and emprisoned 5.6 S. Boniface imputes Simony to the Pope who cleares himself 7. Iurisdiction over all France given to S. Boniface 1. THE year following S. Boniface celebrated another Synod at a place called Liptin not far from Cambray whither Caroloman who kept his Court there called him In which Synod besides a Confirmation of the Decrees of the former it was ordained that a Petition should be made to the Pope
to send three Palls for three Arch-bishops newly ordained by S. Boniface Grimmon in the Citty of Roâ—en Abel in the Citty of Sens and a third at Triers 2. In the same Synod likewise as appears by Pope Zacharias his Answer S. Boniface discovered and condemned the blasphemies and errours of two Arch-hereticks Adalbert and Clement Of which the one challenged to himself Episcopall authority without Ordination wallowd in luxury sett ut Crosses and little Oratories in the feilds seducing the people by false pretended miracles and withdrawing them from publick Churches Yea such was his Pride that he would be stiled a Saint and consecrated Churches to his own honour affirming that he knew many Angells by name severall of which names S. Boniface had sert down in his Epistle to the said Pope which were iudged to be the Names rather of Devills then Angells 3. The other Heretick was so given over to lust that he kept a Concubine by whom he had two children yet challenged Preisthood to himself saying that this was agreable to the Old Testament Further he affirmed that Christ rising from the dead took with him all that were then in Hell not leaving any one behind him All which most detestable Doctrines and practises the Pope likewise condemned saying that S. Boniface rightly stiled the Authours of them Ministers and Precursours of Antichrist and did well in causing them to be shutt up in prison 4. The reason which made Saint Boniface more earnest against these Hereticks particularly Adalbert was because though his Errours and wicked practises were manifestly contrary to the Doctrin and Tradition of the Church yet his behaviour was so subtile and hypocritiâ—all and such a moving perswasivenes he had in his tongue that he had almost seduced the Religious Prince Carolâ—man Now the first time that Saint Boniface entred into disâ—ute with him among others Sturmis the first Abbot of Fulda was present who earnestly â—ndeavoured to disswade him from that dispute the like did Lullus and Meginguazus But S. Boniface answerd them He that is in us is greater then he that is in him Thereupon reasoning with him he so convinced him that he putt him to silence After which he enclosed him prisoner in the Monastery of Fulda But more of these Hereticks when they shall be sent to Rome where their Heresies will be more fully detected 5 But presently afterward by the false suggestion of certain unknown persons there had like to have ensued a breach and division between the said Pope and S. Boniface by occasion of a scandalous imputation cast upon the Pope that he had Simoniacally demanded money for the Archiepiscopall Palls which he had lately sent This report being too easily beleived by S. Boniface he wrote a sharp Letter to the Pope telling him he was astonished that Simon Magus his poyson should infect S. Peters Chair which had heretofore thundred out maledictions against that crime 6. But the good Popes mild yet grave answer prevented all progresse of dissention between them Dearest Brother said he I beseech your Charity that hereafter you would forbear to write in such a stile to us for it is very offensive and injurious to be accused of that which we doe detest Far be it from us or any of our Clergy to sell for money the Gift which we have received by the Grace of the Holy Ghost And as for those three Palls know for certain that not any money at all hath been received by any of my Officers for them Yea on the contrary the Fees which by custome was due to our Coffer for your Confirmation I freely allowd it out of mine own purse 7. Besides this in the same Letter to shew he had blotted out all resentment of this iniurious imputation he not only confirmed the Province granted to Saint Boniface by his Predecessour but besides Bavaria enlarged his Iurisdiction through all France giving him authority in his Name and his Power to correct reforme whatsoever he found any where to decline from Christian Faith or the Constitutions of Canons The year following an occasioÌ„ hapned to S. Boniface to have his turn of reprehension from the same Pope which he suffred with the same Spirit of Christian meeknes But before we relate it certain affairs of Brittany require to be interposed XIII CHAP. 1.2 The Brittains furiously invade the west Saxons and are repulsed 4.5 The resignation and death of Daniel the Venerable Bishop of Winchester c. 1. ALL sorts of vices raigning among the English and Saxons provoked Almighty God to punish the Kingdom with a bloody war against an Enemy which though allways full of malice yet through civill divisions and want of strength had many years given disquiet to none but themselves These were the Brittains who this year made an irruption into the Provinces of the English with such prodigious forces that they seemed to have a design hope to hazzard the regaining of the whole Kingdom again The time and successe of the warr is thus described by Henry of Huntingdon 2. Cuthred King of the West-Saxons in the fourth year of his Raign saith he making peace with Ethelbald King of the Mercians they ioynd both their forces together to fight against an innumerable multitude of Brittains which had newly broke into their Provinces When they were mett the two Kings each of them followd by most valiant tryed soldiers dividing their armies to a reasonable distance made severall ways so furious an impression upon the Vast body of the Brittains that though for some time they couragiously resisted yet they were not long able to sustain so terrible a weight but at length were forced to fly yeilding their backs to the swords of their pursuers and their spoyles to them returning Victorious Which being done the two Kings â—ith triumph retiring each into his own dominion were with great ioy received by their Subâ—ects 3 The year following the Reverend and Holy Bishop of Winchester Daniel having with great piety spent forty three years in the administration of that Diocese to the end he might conclude his long-lasting age in quiet repose surrendred his Bishoprick and became a Monk at Malmâ—bury Melduni Thus writes William of Malmsbury from the ancient Tradition of his own Monastery But his repose on earth continued a short time for the year following he happily attained to an eternall repose in heaven His Successours name was Humfrid whose name we find among the Subscriptions to a Synod assembled at Cloveshove the second time shortly after As for the Holy Bishop Daniel though by his great vertues he well deserved a nâ—me among our Saints yet we doe not find him recorded in our Calendar 4. The same year Milred was ordined Bishop of Worcester the successour of Wilfrid who dyed the year before Concerning whom we can find nothing in our Ecclesiasticall Monuments but what Bishop Godwin produces Wilfrid Bishop of Worcester contemporancy to S. Beda was consecrated Bishop in
dying there succeeded him Egwolf known only by his name to posterity and by his subscription to a Synod the year following assembled by Cuthbert Arch-bishop of Canterbury 5 In the Kingdom likewise of the East-Angles both the Bishopricks of Dumwich and Helmham being vacant by the deaths of Cuthwin and Ethelfrid there was substituted in their rooms one only Bishop to administer both the Sees His name was Herdulf who subscribed likewise to the same synod as Bishop of Dumwich and Helmham Yet true it is that this does not agree with the order of Bishops of those Sees found in William of Malmsbury who assigns two Bishops succeeding at this time in the foresaid Sees namely Lamfert and Albrith But concerning these two we shall treat and of their succession many years after this 6 At this time also the Kingdom of the East-Saxons was deprived of their King Selâ—ed by a violent death after he had raigned twenty eight years All that wee can find concerning it is this short account given by Henry of Huntingdon King Selâ—ed saith he this year was taken out of this Life for ancient Writers affirm that he was slain at this time but how or by whom he was slain they say nothing at all XIX CHAP. 1.2 c. A third Synod at Clovesho in Kent for reforming abuses and the Decrees of it 1. THE year of Grace seaven hundred forty seaven brought much good and spirituall proffit to the English-Saxon Churches in Brittany by the happy reformation of Ecclesiasticall Disciplin made in a famous Synod a third time assembled at Clovesho by Cuthbert Arch-bishop of Canterbury Which place seated in Kent is at this time called Cliffe by reason of a high mountain or cliffe anciently named Clivas and a smâ—ll territory interiacent between the Rivers Thames and Medway called 〈◊〉 from which two names arose the word Clivetho or Clovesho 2. The cause of assembling this Synod was the miserable decay of piety and Order through the whole Kingdom suggested to Arch-bishop Cuâ—hbert by Saint Boniface in an Epistle sent him five years before as hath been declared For rectifyng which disorders the Arch-bishop seriously treated with Ethelbald King of the Mercians to whom the Kings of Kent were subiect and tributary desiring that himself would assist in Reformation of the Church by a Synod to which he would please to afford his own presence This being obtained the Synod was called in which twelve Bishop were present all of them contained within the Province of Canterbury for of the other Province of York not one appeard And besides them King Ethelbald with his Princes and Nobles was assistant 3. The Acts and Decrees of this Synod have out of a very ancient Manuscript in Saxon letters been faithfully extracted by Sir H Spelman In the Preface where of is expressed the generall design and motive of the present Meeting to have been that with good advice order might be taken for restoring Vnity in the Church concord among one another and Reformation of the State of Religion After which Cuthbert Arch-bishop of Canterbury presiding in it caused to be read two Writings of Pope Zacharias translated into English in which were contained Prescriptions for reforming abuses regarding persons of all degrees and conditions with terrible denunciations against the disobedient The reading of which caused great thoughtfullnes in the minds of the Bishops who began mutually to exhort one another by rectifying of their own lives to afford good example to the rest of the Clergy and Seculars of the kingdome and that they should sett before their eyes the Homilies of the Holy Pope S. Gregory and Canonicall Decrees of the Fathers as a fitt Rule by which they might reform themselves 4. Then followd severall speciall Canons one and thirty in number written in an abstruse stile which argues the Antiquity of them The Reader may at large peruse them in Sir H. Spelmans first volume of our ancient Saxons Councils It will suffise in this place breifly to sett down the sence of each in order as followeth 5. It was ordaind therefore 1. That Bishops should be carefull to shew themselves by the sanctity of their lives good examples to others and to exercise their Pastoral Offices according to the Canons of the Church 2. That they should preserve the Vnity of Peace among one another 3. That every year they should visit their Dioces 4. That they should take care that Abbots and Abbesses govern their Monasteries Regularly 5. That since at this time Monasteries by the avarice and Tyranny of Great men were miserably oppressed and depraved yet Bishops should at least take care that the poor Monks should not want the Ministery of a Preist for the necessity of their soules 6. That no Monks should be exalted to Preisthood till after due tryall of their vertue and capacity 7. That Bishops take order that in Monasteries there should be Schooles for the trayning up the young Religious in the love of Sacred knowledge to the end they might become afterwards proffitable to the Church 8. That Preists should always be mindfull of their Office and vocation to attend to the Altar in celebrating Masses to Reading Prayer c. 9. That they should be diligent in preaching and baptizing according to the lawfull Rites of the Church 10. That they should be studious to understand aright the Creed Pater noster and the Holy Mysterious words in the celebration of Masse and that they should interpret them to the people and explain them in the English tongue 11. That they should all agree in the manner and order of baptizing Teaching c. 12. That they should sing in the Church with modesty and if they were unskillfull they should content themselves with reading 13. That they should celebrate the Office of the Church uniformly and in like manner solemnize the Feasts of the Church 14. That our Lords day should be celebrated by all and that the people should be obliged to repaire to Church c. 15. That seaven Canonicall Howers should be observed uniformly both in Churches and Monasteries 16 That Litanies and Râ—gations should be performed by all the people uniformly according to the Rite of the Roman Church on the seaventeenth before the Calends of May and three dayes before our Lords Ascension with celebration of Masses and Fasting till three in the after noon without admixing vanities playes running of horses feast c. 17 That the Feasts of S. Gregory Pope and of S. Augustin sent by him the Apostle of the Kingdom should be solemnly celebrated 18 That the Times of Fasting in the fourth sea venth and tenth month according to the Roman Rite be neglected by none and that the people be admonished before those times come 19. That Religious men and woemen observe their Regular Instituts modestly and abstain from vanity in apparrell 20. That Bishops take care that Monasteries especially oâ— women be places of silence and devotion and that the entrance into them of
Poets Musicians vain ieasters drinkers and feasters be utterly forbidden since great scandalls and suspicion arise from such 21. That all Ecclesiasticks and Monks fly particularly the Sin of Drunkennes 22. That such likewise live in a fitt preparation for the Holy Communion and that when occasion is they confesse their sins c. 12 That Lay persons also young and old dispose themselves so as to be fitt to receive the same Holy Sacrament 24. That Seculars be not admitted to Religious Profession till after fitt examination and probation 25. That after every Synod Bishops promulgate to their Clergy the Decrees there made 26. That the people be exhorted to Almsgiving by which their sins may be redeemed but withall that they be taught not so to trust in their Almes as from thence to take a licence to sin 27. That in the Holy exercise of Psalmody whether in the Latin or Saxon tongue men be carefull to ioyn their hearts to their voyces And that those who doe not understand the Office in Latin should however be carefull to have their minds and affections fixed upon God and Spirituall things 28. That Monasteries be not burdned with a greater multitude then they can maintain That Superiours doe not over-presse their Religious with labour and that both Men and women Religious abstain from secular vanity and fashions in apparell 9. That Monks and Nunns be not permitted to inhabit among Seculars 30. That since there is a suspicion entred into the minds of Kings and Princes that Ecclesiasticks Bishops and Preists doe not bear them inward affection nor wish their proâ—perity but rather the contrary The said Ecclesiasticks in this Synod doe protâ—st that such suspicion is without ground and iâ— it were iust they should be guilty oâ— sins not only contrary to their sublime Profession but even to the common Duty of Christians To shâ—w therefore that they wâ—re free from a vice so detestable it was ordained Tâ—at all Ecclesiasticks and Monks in every Canonicall Hower should incessantly implore the Divine â—lemency for the safety of their Kings Dukes Nobles and all Christian people as â—ell as for themselves 31. Thatâ—â—ey â—â—ey be all unanimons in Faith Hope and Charity both to God and one another and diligent in Praâ—ing both for the Living and the Dead celebrating often the Propitiatory Sacrifices for their repose c. 6. To this effect were the Canons of this worthy Synod After the conclusion whereoâ— Cuthbeâ—t the Arch-bishop of Canterbury sent a Copy of all the Acts and Decrees by his Deacon Kâ—nebert to Saint Boniface thereby shewing him that he had not been unmindfull of his admonitions nor of the Precepts of Pope Zacharias And it is not to be doubted but now King Ethelbald renewd thâ—t respect to Gods Church which he shewd so worthily in his younger years a further proof whereof he gave two years after this in restoring the Priviledges and immunities thereof which had by himself and others been so much infringed XX. CHAP. 1. Succession of Kings in Kent 2. Kenred a hopefull Prince of the West-Saxons unhappily slain 3. The Monastery of Bredon in Worcestershire founded 4 5 c. Of Sampson a naughty Scottish Preist 1. THE year following Edilbert King of Kent and eldest son of Withred after a raign of three and twenty years dying withoâ—t issue his Brother Edbert succeeded him Some of our Historians account Edbert the elder Brother and affirm that he dying this year Edilbert the next succeeded The Eâ—rour on which side soever it lyes is not much materiall And indeed these Princes oâ— Kent to whom the Titles oâ— King are given wâ—re so obscure that no wonder both their names and actions should be delivered to poâ—terity uncertainly In the late Sâ—nod at Cloveâ—â— in Kent among the subscriptions none 〈◊〉 named as King but Ethelbald King oâ— the Mercians to whom these Princes were tributary and therefore those three Brothers Edilbert Edbert and Alâ—c wâ—o raigned successively in Kent are to be esteemed â—s reckond under the Tiâ—les of Princes and Dâ—â—es Subscribers to the said Synod As touching the Prince who now dyed all that is recorded of him is that he bestowd on the Monastery of Religious Vâ—rgins at Menâ—rey in the â—sle of Thanet certain lands as Harpsfeild declares 2. The same year which was the ninth of the Raign of Cuthred King of the West-Saxons saith Huntingdon his Son Kenric was slain a Prince of wonderfull hopes tender in years but vigorous and â—eirce in combats and ioyfull to find any occasion to exercise his valour This young Prince in a certain expedition being too eager in pursuing his good successe through immoderat heat discontented his own soldiers and in a â—edition raised by them was slain 3. To thiâ— year is referred the new erection of a Church and Monastery at a Town called Bredon in the Province of Worcester by a certain Noble man of the Mercian kingdom called Eanulf Concerning which Camden thus writes At the root of the said Hills is seated a Town called Bredon where was a Monastery founded Concerning which wee read this passage in a Charter made by Offa who was afterwards King of the Mercians I Offa King of the Mercians doe give land containing thirty five acres of tributaries to the Monastery named Breodun in the Province of the Wiccians Worcestershire to the Church of S. Peter Prince of the Apostles built there which my Grand-father Eanulf founded to the praise and glory of God who lives for ever This devout Charity of Eanulf Almighty God rewarded by exalting to the throne of the Mercian Kingdom his grandchild Offa who held it illustriously the space of nine and thirty years as shall hereafter be declared 4. This is all which occured memorable in Brittany this year Passing therefore over into Germany wee shall find there the whole care of the late planted Church to lye in a manner upon Saint Boniface alone Who being much disquieted with false Teachers pretending to be Preists and spreading pernicious errours touching the Sacraments of the Church his best remedy was to consult the See Apostolick for which purpose he sent this year Burchard Bishop of Wirtzburg to Rome with Letters to acquaint Pope Zacharias with the impediments which he mett with in propaâ—ating the Faith 5. What those speciall impediments were does appear by the Popes Answer In which wee find that great numbers of false Preists who never had been ordained by Bishops and confounding all Ecclesiasticall order refused to be subiect to Bishops against whom they armed popular tumults making separated Congregations in which they taught doctrines contrary to Catholick Faith not requiring before Baptism an abrenunciation of Satan and refusing to sign with the Crosse yea not so much as instructing such as were baptized in the Faith of the Blessed Trinity 6. And among such Ministers of Satan a principall one was a certain Scott named Sampson who also had the impudence to teach that without the Mysticall
holy King extended the bounds of his banishâ—ment further and visitted the shrines of the Holy Apostles beyond the Alpes and afterwards retired himself into other uninhabited places to the end he might more freely there attend to God At length after a long continued exile after many internall combats after frequent and painfull suffrings by hunger thirst and cold all his conflicts ended in the Province of Italy and Citty of Lucca there he received his rewards thence his soule was received into heaven and his Sacred members were placed near the Body of S. Frigidianus in a Church dedicated to his honour where his glorâ— shines abroad by many miracles His Festivity 〈◊〉 solemnized on the seaventh day before the Ides of February 3. The observations made by the illustrious Cardinall Baronius in his Annals this year upon this Inscription particularly to disprove the Title of King of the English attributed to S. Richard doe not seem to mee concluding For though it be true that his name is not found in the Catalogue of the Saxon or English Kings that is no sufficieÌ„t proof against him Since wee read very many examples or the like So in S. Beda mentioned is made of Edilward son of Oswald King of the Dierâ— likewise of Elbuin and of Osri King of the Wiccians And Cissa in his Charter in Harpsfeild calls himself King of the West-Saxons S. Boniface also mentions Sâ—gâ—â—ald King of the same Province and Ina a King called Balred Lastly in the Life of S. Botulph wee read of one Ethelmunâ— King of the South-Saxons yet not the name of any of these appear in the Catalogues oâ— the Kings of those severall Kingdoms And whereas he affirms that Philip of Eyslat a German is the first Authour who gives the Title of King to S. Richard it is a mistake For Wolfhard an Authour much more ancient who lived in the next Century to this and with great fidelity wrote the Life of Saint Walburga affords him the same Title and Stuartius in his Notes upon the same Life affirms that all Authours almost with one consent make him a King of England insomuch as none in his sound witts will deny it And indeed hereto agree the Roman Martyrologe Philip Bishop of Eystat Trithemius Molanus Yepes Gualter and very many others Yea Gretser in his observations on the Life of Saint Wilibald son to this Saint Richard prooves by many arguments the same as from common Tradition from ordinary Images of him from severall Missals Breviaries and Authours Notwithstanding that he did not actually at least not long enioy this Title and power may be granted Now the right which he had thereto may be shewed out of our Ancient Monuments 4. For wee have before declared how Lothere King of Kent succeeded to his Brother Egbert to the prejudice of his Brothers son Edric And after eleaven years raign being dispossessed and slain his son was also debarred the Succession never mounted the Throne Now this Prince Richard according to the opinion of some Writers and particularly of the learned Annalist R.F. Alford was that disinherited son of Lothere who content with the security and sweetnes of a private Life never sought nor desired soveraignty though iustly due to him 5. But more probable it is that this Richard was a King of the West-Saxons immediately after King Ina. For though Ethelard be the the onely King named his Successour Yet Saint Beda sayes expressely that King Ina left his Kingdom to severall young Princes among whoÌ„ this S. Richard probably was one This is confirmed by what we read in the life of this Prince that he recommended his children Winnebald and Willebald to S. Boniface because he was of his kingdom Now it is certain that S. Boniface was born at Kirton near Exceter in the Kingdom of the West-Saxons But Ethelard being a Prince of high spirits seems to have excluded the rest and S. Richard whose ambition lay another and better way was willing to employ his thoughts and endeavours in pursuing the hopes of an Eternall Kingdom to be obtained by peaceablenes and neglect of temporall Glory 6. And God was pleased to reward this his love with a far greater Blessing in giving him three children worthy of eternall memory S. Willibald S. Winibald and S. Walburga These three children in the year of Grace seaven hundred twenty five were sent by their Father to S. Boniface in Germany because he was born in his kingdom as the Authour of S Richards Life writes twenty years before the said S. Boniface was Arch-bishop of Mentz neither did their Father accompany them at that time as the Authour of the Inscription mistaking writes But severall years after followed them thither out of a desire to enioy their happy conversation and end his Life in the society of so many Saints Notwithstanding out of a Motive of Devotion very fashionable in that age he undertook a Pilgrimage in a mean habit to visit the Shrines of the Blessed Apostles at Rome After which in his return this year through Etruria or Tuscany God was pleased in the Citty of Lucca to putt an end to his iourney and restore to him with advantage a heavenly Crown And we are obliged to that Noble Citty for preserving his Memory in so Noble a Monument His name is both in the Roman and English Martyrologe recited among the Saints on the seaventh of February Where likewise he is stiled S. Richard King of the English because perhaps he had a right though never any possession of the Kingdom 7. The same year dyed the Holy Virgin Tecla Abbesse of the Monastery of Kirzengen at Ochnafort in Germany for so doe the Centuriators of Magdeburg stile the place And write concerning her and her holy companions in this manner This age or Century likewise had women famous for their learning some of which Boniface sent for out of England into Germany to preach the Gospell namely Chunitâ—ude Tecla Lioba Waldoburga Chunilda and Beragytha We doe indeed acknowledge that these Holy Virgins were sent for out of England into Germany but not to be Preachers It is no Catholick custom to make women overseers and disposers of Ecclesiasticall matters The end for which they were invited out of England was indeed to teach German Virgins the Instituts of a Religious Conversation As touching S. Tecla in particular she had her devout education in the Monastery of Winborn wherein she proffited so well that S. Boniface thought her fitt to teach others what she had so well learnt and to govern others having been so perfect in Obedience her self This Office after she had piously and diligently exercised fifteen years she was called to the embraces of her heavenly Bridegroom on the fifteenth day of October on which day she is commemorated among the Saints in the Roman Martyrologe 8. Our Martyrologe likewise mentions a certain English man a Bishop called German who went over Sea to preach
the Gospell to the Brabanters and Frisons Which Office having performed in an Apostolick manner he received an Apostolick reward which was a Crown of Martyrdom this year Rosâ—eydâ—s a learned Iesuit mentions him in the Calendar on the second of May. Whether this were a person distinct from him who was Brother to S. Ediltrudis is uncertain Concerning whom William of Malmsbury makes mention saying In the Church of S. Edmundsbury these lye the Bodies of two Saints German and Botulf whose Gests I cannot find in the Antiquities of that Church nor any where else Only this I find of them that the former was Brother to Saint Etheldritha and the second a Bishop XXIII CHAP. 1.2 Edilhun a Valiane Consul rebells against the King of the West Saxons and is subdued 3.4 The King of the Northumbers persecutes a holy Bishop 1. THE same year there were commotions both in the Western and Northern Provinces of our Island For in the West-Saxons Kingdom as Huntingdon relates Cuthred in the eleaventh year of his Raign fought a furious combat against Edelhun a Noble man Consulem of a most bold courage Who raising a sedition against his Lord and both their Armies meeting in the feild though Edilhun was far inferiour to the King in number of soldiers yet he maintaind the combat a long time with admirable courage for his single valour supplied the place of many bands of soldiers And when the victory was ready to declare it self for him an unfortunat wound peircing his body made the Kings iust cause to triumph over his perjury and infidelity 2. Edelhun with the blood issuing out of this wound expelled likewise Pride and contumacy out of his heart So that voluntarily submitting himself to his King and repenting his rebellious Treason he not only found pardon but was admitted into his Lords favour and freindship 3. But in the Kingdom of the Northumbeâ—s wee find a vertuous King persecuting a worthy Bishop and another innocent person and what the offence or provocation was not any of our Historians mention The Story is thus breifly touched by Mathew of Westminster and Hoveden Eadbert or Egbert King of the Northumbers took Renulphus Bishop of Lindesfarn Prisoner and lead him Captive into the Citty called Bebba where he was cast into chains in that state remained a long time Likewise he commanded the Church of S. Peter in Lindesfarn to be besieged The motive of which siege is further declared by the same Houeden saying Offo the son of Alfred an innocent young man was compelled for avoyding the fury of King Eadbert to seek sanctuary at the Relicks of the Holy Bishop S. Cuthbert where he remained till being almost starved to death by famin he was without armes taken out from thence As touching the Citty where the said Bishop was so straitly imprisoned and which in this Narration is called Bebba it is seated in the Province of Northumberland near the Isle of Farne and is at this day called Bamborow 4 Now though wee find expressed in no Historian the cause of the Kings displeasure against the said Bishop yet wee may perhaps probably collect it from other actions of the same King performed this year To which purpose the Authaur of the Epitome at the end of S. Beda's History relates how King Eadbert this same year by force annexed to his Dominions the territory of Cyel with other regions Now this Territory at this day called Keile or Coyle was possessed by the Scotts and was seated at the Frith of Cluid Glottae aestuarium where the Citty Alcuit and the Castle now called Dunbritton lyes Notwitstanding since the King of the Northumbers pretended to all the right which the Romans formerly enioyed in those parts which extended as far as the said Frith King Eadbert might think he had iust cause to recover it Now it is probable that the pious Bishop Renulf opposed the Kings ambition and avarice and so incurred his displeasure XXIV CHAP. 1.2 c. Pope Zacharias resolves severall Doubts of S. Boniface c. 1. THE following year nothing occurrs to furnish our History either in the Ecclesiasticall or Civill state of Brittany but only the death of two Bishops in the Kingdom of the Mâ—rcians of Witta Bishop of Lichfeâ—ld to whom succeeded Hemel And of Alwy Bishop of the Lindesfari whose place was supplied by Aldulf 2. But in Germany S. Boniface affords sufficient matter For he this year sent Lul or Lullo in a message to Pope Zacharias to desire of him a resolution of certain difficulties occurring in his Province and also a confirmation and Priviledges to his Archiepiscopall See of Mentz and his new founded Monastery of Fulda 3. As touching the Doubts proposed to the said Pope the Resolution of them is found in his Answer where he tells him 1. That he could not condemn him for refusing to communicate with the French Bishops who refused to keep the Promises made by them 2. That Christians ought to abstain from eating the flesh of Choughs Crows Storks and much more of wild horses 3. That the Roman Rite was upon Maundy Thursday after the making of Chrism to cause three Lamps to be lighted capacious enough to burn three days that upon Saturday the Vigil of Easter other Lamps to be lighted froÌ„ thence for the ceremony of blessing the Font. As for the making use of fires taken from burning glasses they had no such Tradition at Rome 4. Concerning such as had the falling-sicknes if it came from their birth they were not to be admitted into the Church for fear of infecting others But the same rigour was not to be used to such as had it afterwards those might be admitted to the Communion yet so as that they must come when all others had communicated 5. That there was no prohibition for Religious Virgins to wash one anothers feet as well as men 6. That it is more congruous not to admitt to Preisthood any till they be of good years and such as have a good testimony and that the age prescribed by Canons is thirty years Notwithstanding in case of want and necessity such may be taken as have passed five and twenty 7. As touching the Question how long men are to stay from eating Lard after the beast is skilld this was not found in Tradition yet his counsell was not to eat of it till it had been dryed well in smoke and then boyld Yet in case any desired to eat it unboyld let him at least abstain till after Easter 8. That concerning the revenews of the Church he need to make no scruple to require a shilling of every house solidum de casa and that would suffise 9. That in case any had been received into the Clergy who at their Ordination had conceald such Capitall sins as they had formerly been guilty of and such sins came afterward to be discovered such were to be deprived and condemned to Pennance 10. That in
dissipated and torn asunder and their beautifull Ensigns so rent and defiled that they could scarce be known to their own party On each side those who were most daring and courageous kept close to their Standards and most furiously rushed upon one another doing horrible execution with their swords and battell-axes Neither of them had any thought of yeilding yea each party assured themselves of Victory 4. But wheresoever the Valiant Edilhun made an impression ruine accompanied him on all sides his battle-axe like a thunderbolt clove asunder both bodies and arms And on the other side wheresoever the courageous Mercian King Ethelbald rushed in he made a horrible slaughter for to his irresistible sword arms were as thinn cloaths and bones as soft flesh Whilst therefore these two warriers like devouring flames wasted their enemies on all sides it hapned that they both mett one another Each of them then gnashing his teeth with rage against his opposite stretched forth their arms and with all their strength struck-terrible blows at one another with little advantage for awhile on either side But God who resists the proud and from whom alone strength courage and magnanimity proceeds then putt an end to his favour formerly shewd to King Ethelbald deprived his soule of his usuall confidence Therefore perceiving that his customed forces and valour faild him a terrour from heaven assaild his mind so that he was the first in his army who began the flight Neither from that day to the last moment of his life did God afford him a prosperous successe in any of his undertakings 5. Thus describes the foresaid Authour this terrible decisive battell and for a conclusion adds That from that time the Kingdom of the West-Saxons became very potent and so continually prospered till it brought all the rest into subiection to it But this was not till the beginning of the following Century when King Egbert became Monark of the whole Kingdom charging its Name into England Thus passed matters in Brittany 6. And at the same time a far greater change was made in France For the worthy Prince Caroloman having the year before quitted his Principality and out of a strange fervour of Divine Love retired himself into the Monastery of Saint Benedict at Mount Cassin there to serve God the remainder of his Life in poverty and solitude the Nobility of France contemning their effeminat King Childeric with one consent determined to raise Prince Pipin in whose onely hand the whole power and management of the State remained into the Throne And to give a greater authority to the Change they thought good to consult Pope Zacharias to whom they represented the impotency and vicious effeminacy of their King and the admirable courage prudence and all Royall endowments of Pipin withall the necessity in which that Kingdom stood of an able supporter against the Saracens and other terrible enemies which threatned the destruction of it Hereupon the Pope gave his sentence according to their desires and appointed S. Boniface to annoint and sett the Crown on the Head of Pipin which he accordingly performed in the Citty of Soissons As for Childeric who was the last of the Merovingian race after his deposition he was thrust into a Monastery XXVII CHAP. 1. The Brittains invade the West-Saxons and are repelled 2.3 c. King Cuthred dying Sigebert a Tyrant succeeds and raigns but one year 1. THE year next following the terrible battell between the Mercians and West-Saxons in Brittany the Brittains thinking this a fitt season for them to enlarge their Dominion when the West-Saxons though conquerours had much diminished their forces to gett a bloody victory with a great Army made an impression into the Western parts But their successe was not according to their expectation for as Huntingdon relates Cuthred in the fourteenth year of his raign fought against the Brittains who not being able to resist him who had lately conquered King Ethelbald presently began to fly and for their folly and cowardice deservedly suffred a great slaughter without any dommage done to the West-Saxons 2. This was the last exploit of this Noble King for as the same Historian writes the great and renowned King Cuthred after so great prosperities and victories the next year by the cruelty of death was taken out of this world leaving a successour unworthy to fill his Throne This his Successour was his kinsman Sigebert who held the Crown a very short time For swelling with pride because of his Predecessours victories he became insolent and intolerable to his own subiects whom he treated ill all manner of ways and for his particular proffit depraved all his Lawes Hereupon a principall man among his Nobles called Cumbra was enduced by the generall complaints of the people to intimate their greivances to their New King Which he faithfully performed earnestly beseeching him to make his government easier to his subiects and quitting his former inhumanity to shew himself amiable both to God and men But these exhortations were so far from producing a good effect that he commanded Cumbra should cruelly and uniustly be putt to death yea and encreased the insupportable fiercenes of his Tyranny 3. This behaviour of his did so inflame with rage the minds of the West-Saxons that within the space of one year they deprived him both of his kingdom and life The manner whereof the same Writer thus proceeds to declare Sigebert being incorrigible both in his pride and other vices the Nobility and common people assembling themselves together with prudent deliberation and unanimous consent drove him out of his Kingdom and chose for their King an excellent young man of the Royall family called Kinewolf As for Sigebert after he was thus expelled by his Subiects and fearing yet greater punishment for his former demerits he in great fear hidd himself in a vast forest called Andreadswald where a certain Swineheard of Cumbra who had been so unworthily slain by him finding him he revenged on him the uniust death of his Lord. Thus ended his unhappy life King Sigebert a man saith William of Malmsbury horribly cruell to his subiects and contemptibly cowardly to his Neighbours 4. Yet among the vices and impieties of Sigebert one good action of his is recorded which was his charitable liberality to the ancient Monastery of Glastonbury For in an Appendix to the life of Saint Patrick and in the Antiquities of the same Monastery wee read how the Danes at this time cruelly wasting the Northumbers a certain Abbot called Ticca who lived in those parts fled the countrey and coming among the West-Saxons there he retired himself into the Monastery of Glastonbury Where after he had for some time lived with much edification he was chosen Abbot this year A powerfull mean whereby he gaind the love and favour of the Monks was his enriching that place with many precious Relicks which he brought with him out of the Northern parts as the Sacred Bodies of Saint
5. There succeeded in his place Beornred who yet by others is not reckoned among the Mercian Kings because he impiously slew King Ethelbald and uninstly usurped his place from which he was cast by his worthy Successour King Offa. This is breifly thus related by Hoveden In the year of Grace seaven hundred fifty seaven a civill warr was raised in the Kingdom of the Mercians between the usurping Tyrant Beornred and Offa. But coming to a battell Beornred was compelled to fly and Offa by this victory became King 6. Beornred being thus deposed could find no security among the Mercians who all hated him both high and low He seems therefore to have fled into the Kingdom of the Northumbers For twelve years after this wee find him acting the last exploit of his cruelty in that countrey which was the burning of the Citty called Cataract now Catteridge But himself scaped not punishment long for the same year he through the iust iudgment of God perished likewise by fire Thus writes Mathew of Westminster III. CHAP. i 2. Pope Paul's Letter to Egbert King of the Northumbers 3 4 King Egbert becomes a Monk 1. THE same year Pope Steven dying there succeeded in his place Paul first of that name From whom wee find an Epistle not yet published directed to the two Northumbrian Brethren Egbert or Eadbert King of that countrey and Egbert Bishop of York In which he signifies to them how a certain Abbot called Fordred was lately come from thence to Rome where he made his coÌ„plaint to him that whereas a certain Abbessâ— had bestowed three Monasteries upon him the names of which were Staning Frago or Cuchawald and Donemade the said King had violently taken them from him and bestowed them on his Brother the Prince Mol. In case this complaint was true he desired the King to consider how great a crime and how dangerous to his soule it was to invade places dedicated to the service of God taking them from him who was ready to perform that service and bestowing them on another who was wholly immersed in worldly cares 2. What successe this Epistle had it does not appear Onely this is certain that at this time the Kingdom of the Northumbers was full of disquiets The year before this the King with the help of the Picts had taken from the Northern Brittains or Cumbrians the Strong Castle of Dunbritton as he had a little before from the Scotts the Territory of Coyle or Kiâ—e by which means probably his treasure being exhausted he was forced to reward his Brother Mollo's services out of Church revenews However it is not to be doubted but that a King so pious as Egbert was would not resist the Fatherly admonitions of so worthy a Pope 3. An irrefragable proof that he would not persist in such injustice was this that presently after he heroically contemned all worldly glory to serve God in solitude and devotion Which is thus related by Huntingdon with whom generally all other Historiâ—ns agree In the third year of the raign of Kernulf King of the West-Saxons saith he Eadbert King of the Northumbers seeing the unhappy lives and miserable deaths of the two Kings Ethelbald and Sigebert and with them comparing the landabâ—e life and glorious death of his Predecessour Ceolâ—olf he wisely chose the better part which shall never be taken from him For relinquishing his Kingdom which he resigned to his son Osulâ— and receiving a Monasticall Tonsure which would procure for him an eternall Crown cloathing himself likewise with dark simple rayment for which he should afterward receive vestments â—hining with a heavenly splendour he retired into a Monastery This now is the eighth of those Saxon Kings who for the Love of Christ quitted or to speak more truly for the hope of an infinitly more glorious celestiall Kingdom willingly exchanged an earthly throne And no doubt the eight Beatitudes shall be their rewarâ—s which are promised to voluntary Poverty Now the Tonsure which he received is by the Authour of the Epitome of S. Beda's History called the Tonsure of S. Peter from whence some would inferr that he did not become a Monk but a secular Clark But besides that all our Historians almost affirm expressly that he lived afterward and happily dyed in a Monasticall Profession That phrase of the Tonsure of S. Peter signifies that it was not the Scottish but Roman Tonsure which he received and which then was common both to the Seâ—â—lar Clergy and Religious persons also Yet withall that in his Monastery he was adopted to an Eâ—clesiasticall State and order is testified by Hâ—veden 4. Ten years this good King lived in his solitude and poverty after which he received the reâ—ompence of his Piety His memory remained in benediction with posterity and his Name is in our Martyrologe commemorated among the Saints on the eleaventh day of Iune Wee read in the Authour of S. Cuthberts life in Capgrave that there was a great freindship between this good King thâ— famous French King Pipin who likewise sent many Royall presents to him IV. CHAP. 1.2 Of S. Agatha a devout English Abbesse in Germany â— 4 c The Gâ—sts of the Holy Virgin Saint Lioba an Abbesse also there 14 Blasphemies of the Lutheran Centuriators 15.16 c Of Saint Tetta an English Abbesse of Winburn Mistresse of S. Lioba 1. THE same year two Holy Virgins Disciples of S. Boniface happily followed him to Heaven These were S. Agathe and S. Lioba both of them educated in the Monastery of Winburn and both esteemed fitt to be invited out of Brittany to establish Monasticall Discipline and piety in Germany where they were likewise both of them constituted Abbesses of the same Monastery successively 2. The name indeed of S. Agatha is not found among those who at S. Boniface's invitation went into Germany in the year seaven hundred twenty five so that it seems she was sent afterward Little is spoken of her in ancient Writers but only that she was Abbesse of the Monastery of Bischosheim after that S. Lioba had resigned that Office to undertake another nearer to Mentz It is a sufficient Proof of her piety that her Name is commemorated among the Saints on the twenty eighth of Iune 3. But the Name and Sanctity of S. Lioba was much better known in the Church Her Life was first written by Mogon a Monk of Fulda and afterwards better digested by Rodolphus another Monk there at the command of his Abbot Rabanus Maurus And out of him Haraeus thus compendiously recounts her Gests 4. At the time when the Venerable Abbesse Tetta Sister to King Ethelhard Kinsman and successour of Ina in the kingdom of the West-Saxons governed the Monastery of Religious Virgins at a place called Winburn in Dorcetshire there lived in the same Monastery a spirituall daughter of that devout Mother called Lioba Whose Gests my purpose is breifly here to relate 5. The parents of S. Lioba
Boniface they entombed it and there it became glorious by many Miracles Notwithstanding whereas S. Boniface had commanded that her Body should be layd in his own Sepulcher the said Monks his Disciples not thinking it expedient to open his Tomb and discover his Sacred bones durst not presume so far to obey him for which reason they reposed her Body in a Tomb near adioyning thereto And this was the only Body of that Sexe which ever was permitted to enter into that Monastery Her Memory is celebrated both in the English and Roman Martyrologe on the fourth day before the Calends of October on which day she dyed 13. Her name is also written Liobgytha and so S. Boniface writes it in a short Epistle to her and herself also in an answer to him in which she shewes that he had formerly been ioynd in a great league of freindship with her Father whom she calls Tinne who lived in the Western parts of Brittany and that he was also a kinsman to her Mother Ebbe 14. This is the Summ of what we find recorded concerning this Blessed Virgin the miracle of her age for her learning and sanctity the object universall admiration and affectioÌ„ of Princes Queens Nobles Bishops and all that knew her Onely envied and hated by the Devill because she was a Virgin consecrated to God this incited him to endeavour but in vain to cast a spott upon the opinion of her Chastity and the same likewise has of late incited his Ministers the Lutheran Centuriatours of Magdeburg to renew his calumny yea and to enwrap S. Boniface also in the same suspicion Because he erected Monasteries and taught Prayer for the dead they call him a Minister and slave of Satan And because he brought Religious Virgins out of Brittany into Germany they write thus He drew out of England with him a flock of women among whom the prinâ—ipall were Chunitruda Aunt to Lullus Archbishop of Mentz and Valdopyrga these he placed in Bavaria Then Chynilda and Beregitha whom he left in Thuringia lastly Tecla and Lioba whom he settled in France to the end that in all his perambulations up and down he might every where find lascivious Mistresses What a horrible Religion must that be which such men as these professe which even acknowledges it self to be odious to God and man unlesse the Teachers of it can demonstrate that the consecrating of soules to Gods service in continuall fasting and prayer the mortifying of all lustfull passions the dedicating both soule and Body to devotion and chastity and such Chastity attested by Divine Miracles the converting of many Nations to Christ from abominable Idolatries and lastly the offring of ones life to God by Martyrdom be sinfull crimes and proofs that such persons are slaves of Anti-Christ 15. Wee have placed the Gests and death of S. Lioba in this year therein complying with our Martyrologe though certain it be that she ourlived it many years as appears by the freindship she had with King Charles the Great and his Queen Hildegardis who long after this began his raign and was maried 16. Before wee take off our pen from writing of this Holy Virgin wee will adde some thing in relation to her concerning her Venerable Mistresse the devout Abbesse Tetta The little wee know of her name and that to her was committed the instruction of S. Lioba we have not received from our own Monuments but wee are obliged to strangers who wrote her daughter and Disciples Gests for it particularly to the forenamed Religious Preist Mogâ— who had particular knowledge of her Disciples Agatha Tecla Nana and Lioba from whose relation he received what he wrote of her 17. From him therefore shall here be related only two particulars concerning her the first is the speciall Institut of her Monastery the Second a worthy example of her Charity to her daughters after they were dead and her care of the living 18. As touching the first Whereas at Winburn there had anciently been built by the West-Saxon Kings two Monasteries one for men and the other for women and in that age of innocent simplicity and fervour of Devotion mutuall free society between persons of different sexes did not render them exposed to tentations or suspicions Yet in her Monastery an inviolable Law was observed that no accesse was permitted for either to the others enclosure And this speciall Institut the Venerable Abbesse Tetta so rigorously observed that she would not so much as admitt the Bishops entrance among them 19. In the next place among many examples of the Devout Abbesse Tetta's vertues her daughter Lioba related this one to her Disciples for their instruction There was said she in the Monastery of Winburn a certain Religious Virgin which for her extraordinary strictnes in Regular Observance was oft made the Mistresse of the younger Virgins But in that Office she shewed such indiscreet rigour that thereby she incurred an extreme aversion and hatred from them which she never endeavoured to qualify by meeknes but on the contrary persisted to her death in her obstinacy to contemn their bitter displeasure against her and not to remitt any thing of her severity towards them In this pertinacy she dyed without seeking any reconciliation with them But their passions did not dye with her on the contrary they could scarce look on the place where she was buried without expressions of hatred to her memory yea some of them would not abstain from shewing their indignation by trampling upon her grave 20. This being come to the knowledge of the Venerable Abbesse Tetta she called them together about the grave where she with vehement sharpnes reproved their uncharitable presumption But withall observing that the loose earth covering the dead Virgins body was unmeasurably sunk below the pavement she was much affrighted at it fearing that such depression against the ordinary course of Nature argued no good state of her soule She renewed her rebukes therefore against those implacable Virgins and enioynd them to cast out of their hearts all bitternes against her Memory Yea she required the whole Congregation to ioyn with her in earnest and assiduous Prayers for their departed Sister that God would forgive her all her offences committed by indiscretion or obstinacy She moreover ordaind among them a three-days Fast adiuring them to employ that time in watching Prayers and Psalmody On the third day she with all her spirituall children lying prostrate before the Altar in devout Prayers with many sighs and tears assoon as they rose up they saw the earth upon the grave raised up to its naturall height which they did not doubt but was a sign that their Prayers were granted V. CHAP. 1. Troubles among the Northumbers 2.3 c. The Gests of Offa King of the Mercians 1. IN the kingdom of the Northumbers assoon as the pious and devout King Eadbert had hid himself in a Monastery all vertue and piety seemed to disappear with him and in the
place to succeed nothing but tumults rage and treasons His young son Osulf to whom he had surrendred the kingdom in the space of one year saith Hoveden held it and lost it For on the ninth day before the Calends of August the year after his Father had instituted him in it he was impiously slain by his own family His tender age and innocence rendring him obnoxious and exposed to treachery His Successour was his Vncle Edilwald sirnamed Mul or Mollo mentioned before who is sayd to have contributed to his Nephews murder And though he was a man of great courage and prudence yet he found there could be no security in power obtaind by crimes for not long after he likewise came to a tragicall end 2. But among the Mercians a far more prosperous fate attended the new King Offa who had driven the Tyrant Beorâ—red out of the kingdom and was by the unanimous consent of the people placed in his Throne which he held the space of thirty nine years His Royall descent is thus described by Huntingdon The most Noble Prince Offa saith he was the son of Wingferd the son of Eanulf the son of Osmod the son of Epus the son of Wippa the son of Creada the son of Kinewal the son of Knibba the son of Icel the son of Eomer the son of Agelthen the son of Offa the son of Weremond the son of Withald the son of Woden Mathew of Westminster stops not here in his Genealogy but goes on till he brings him up to Adam 3. As for Mathew a Monk of Saint Albans his fictions either contrived or beleived by him wee will neglect who out of a partiall affection to Offa the founder of his Monastery recounts how he being the only son of his Father was born blind and dumb for which cause he was at first called Pinered But afterward God miraculously restored his sight and gave liberty to his tongue moreover bestowing on him a beautifull wife happy children and great triumphs over his enemies In acknowledgment for which blessings he founded the said Monastery 4. As soon as King Offa was crownd and established in his Throne saith Mathew Paris peace and prosperity flourishd again among the Mercians the people were eased of their former pressures the Regal Blood was restored Laws for publick tranquillity were enacted and the Nobles formerly banished out of the Kingdom by Beornred were recalled 5. We shall have occasion very frequently to treat of the actions of this Noble King Therefore at present we will only adioyn the Character in generall given to him by William of Malmsbury King Offa saith he the great grand child of Penda was a man of mighty courage and magnanimity who resolutely undertook whatsoever design he once conceived in his mind and he raigned the space of nine and thirty years When I revolve in my mind his Gests in which there was great variety I am in great doubt whether I should recken him among the Good or evill Kings such an interchangeable vicissitude there was of vertues and vices in him who like another Proteus was always changing his form and features VI. CHAP. 1.2.3 Cuthred Arch-bishop of Canterbury dying gave order that his body should be buried in the Archiepiscopall Church to the prejudice of Saint Augustins Monastery 4. Bregwin succeeds him 5.6 S. Eadburga Abbesse Six Saints of the same name 1. THE same year Cuthred Arch-bishop of Canterbury after he had administred that See seaventeen years dyed When he was ready to dye saith William of Malmsbury he commanded his servants to bury him privatly in his Archiepiscopall Church which was built within the walls of the Citty And because the Monks of S. Augustin whose Monastery was seated without the said Citty by an Ancient custom which they were stubboraly constant to observe did challenge as their vndoubted right that the Bodies of the Arch-bishops should be buried in their Church in so much as they would probably endeavour even by violence to take away with them his Body after he was dead therfore he enioynd his family as soon as he was dead to abstain from any noise in bewayling his death both in the Citty and Palace so that no notice of his death being given abroad there might be no concourse of people and by that means they might without disturbance bury him in the Archiepiscopall Church and not apprehend any danger that the Monks would take him out of the ground when they should perceive how they had been overreached by cunning 2. But B. Godwin relates that the Tradition was that the Body of Arch-bishop Cuthbert was not buried in the Archiepiscopall Church it self called Christ-Church but in another lesser Church seated near it and dedicated to S. Iohn which he had built on purpose for baptizing infants and which both himself and his successours vsed in their life time for a Consistory and for a place of buriall after they were dead Moreover that this Church in after ages having been consumed by fire together with the Cathedrall Church was never after rebuilt 3. The motive inducing the Arch-bishop to make this change was in the iudgment of Sir Henry Spelman a kind of indignation that his Cathedrall Church should be deprived of the honour of being a sepulcher of eminent persons and particularly of Arch-bishops who had performed all Episcopall duties in it Therefore in as much as till that time there had no buriall places been permitted within Citties he had recourse to the Pope for a dispensation from that obligation and to the King for a change of the place of buriall both for Arch-bishops and Kings Notwithstanding if the foregoing relation be true what need was there of that subtilty to circumvent the Augustinian Monks who doubtlesse would not have had the boldnes to contradict the Orders both of the Pope and King 4. The year following there was substituted to Cuthbert in the Archiepiscopall See Bregwin who was consecrated on the Feast of S. Michael the Archangel This Bregwin according as we read in the Antiquities of Brittany was born in old Saxony of noble parents After he had passed his childhood he betook himself to the study of sacred learning to which he had so great an affection that for advantaging himself in his studies he passed over into Brittany quite forsaking his native soile After some abode in Brittany he was for his modesty and vertue so much in generall esteem and favour that he had the priviledge of naturalization And he made so great progresse in sacred knowledge that he alone was esteemed worthy to be the successour to Cuthbert in the Archbishoprick After which he did so excell in all good works that not any in his time approached within many degrees to him 5. At that time the Holy Virgin and Abbesse Eadburga sirnamed Buggan also dyed It is no wonder there should be some confusion in Writers touching her and other Saints of
of which were most horribly depraved and defiled with all manner of uncleannes These were so impatient of reformation that they endeavoured many wayes to destroy him who spared no labours to save them But God defended his servant from their malice 3. After many years spent and divided between the exercises of Martha and Mary sometimes attending in the solitude of his Monastery to Prayer and Contemplation as likewise to the establishing perfect Regular Observance and sometimes travelling abroad to win soules to Christ At last a greivous infirmity seized on him nowithstanding which he would needs undertake a iourney to visit his fellow Disciple Megingant then Bishop of Wizteburg with whom he staied only three dayes For returning homeward his infirmity encreasing he retired to a Monastery in the way dedicated to S Benedict Being there he sent to his Brother S. Willebald who was a Bishop and to other his freinds desiring them to visit and assist him in his last sicknes Who being come exhibited to him all requisit Offices of Christian Charity At last the Holy man perceiving his last hour to approach after many pious exhortations made to all that were present quietly yeilded up his soule to God 4. S. Ludger who wrote the life of S. Gregory the third Bishop of Vtrecht his Master affirms that S. Winnebald was very dear to him who by many Miracles after his death shewd how great the sanctity of his life had been His memory is celebrated in our Martyrologe on the four and twentieth of September but in the Gallican on the first of May Where mention is made of his Relicks translated to Furnes a town in Flanders 5. The other Disciple of S. Boniface was S. Sola an English-Saxon likewise who emulating the piety of his Master taught the Counsells of Christian Perfection to such as S. Boniface had converted to the Faith He accompanied S. Winnebald and S. Willebald in their pilgrimages to Rome And was afterward the first Abbot of a Monastery founded by himself in a place from him called Solenhoffen His Life is extant written above eight hundred years since by Ermenold a Deacon and Disciple of Rabanus Arch-bishop of Mentz Wherin wee read how he became a Father of a great congregation of devout Monks and after many blind lame dumb and deaf miraculously healed by him in the name of Iesus he at last full of all vertues in a good old age gave up his Spirit to God About a hundred years after his death Altimus Bishop of Eysâ—at obstained of Pope Gregory the fourth that his name shâ—uld be written among the Saints Molanus affirms that his Feast is celebrated on the third of December IX CHAP. 1. 2. c. A Rebellion among the Northumbers c. 4.5 Bregvin Arch-bishop of Canterbury dying Iambert succeeds 6.7 c. Severall Episcopall Sees vacant supplied 1. IN the year of Grace seaven hundred hundred sixty one which was the third of the Raign of Ethelwald Mol King of the Northumbers a certain Nobleman of that kingdom named Oswin raised a rebellion against the said King and Armies on both sides being brought into the feild a terrible battell was fought at a place called Edwinscliff in which Oswin was slain 2. The year following the same King in the Citty of Cataract took to wife his Queen called Edilthrida As touching the Citty where this Mariage was celebrated Camden writes that at this day nothing remains of it great but its name being a very small village called Ca-Catarick and Catarick bridge The antiquity whereof is demonstrated by the large Roman way and old broken monuments there digged up 3. No more is found touching the forenamed Queen Edilthrida unlesse this be the same to whom an Epistle of Alcuin is found directed with this inscription To the devout servant of God formerly a Queen now a most beloved Religious Sister Aedilthrydis the humble Levite Alchuin wisheth health Which Epistle is full of pious exhortations and instructions suitable to the state professed by her and likewise of thankfullnes for her munificent liberality to him then living in France 4. The same year Bregwin Arch-bishop of Canterbury after he had governed that Province only three years dyed Concerning whom this Elegy is found in Capgrave Bregwin was appointed by God as a Mirrour so brightly shining with all vertues that in his life every one might find what he ought to imitate At length in the third year of his Bishoprick being full of good works and examples of vertues he departed this life to eternall happines on the seaventh day before the Calends of September and was buried in the Church of S. Iohn adioyning to the Cathedrall Church But in our Martyrologe his Deposition is commemorated on the ninth day before the said Calends In B. Godwins Catalogue of Bishops wee read that the Monks of S. Augustin with armed men entred the Archiepiscopall Palace endeavouring by force to take away the dead Body of Bregwin and that their Abbot Lambrith or Iambert went to Rome to make complaint of the wrong done to that Monastery 5. But besides that none other of our Historians mention this the relation is probably disproved because the same Iambert was by the Citty Monks elected to succeed in the Archiepiscopall See who two years after either went to Rome or from Rome received the Archiepiscopall Pall. 6. The year following the Episcopall See of Candida Casa or Witern being vacant by the death of Frithwald Pectwin was immediatly ordained his successour As yet that Bishoprick pertained to the Iurisdiction of the English and was subordinat to the Metropolitan See of York and so it remaind saith William of Malmsbury all the time of Pectwin Ethelbrith and Beadulf the succeeding Bishops after whom no more can be found because the said Bishoprick quickly failed being seated in the utmost Northern coast of the English Territory and exposed to the violence of the Scotts and Picts 7. Assoon as Iambert Arch-bishop of Canterbury had received his Archiepiscopall Pall he consecrated four Bishops the same year One in Kent and three in the kingdom of the Mercians In Kent the See of Rochester being vacant by the death of Dunn there was substituted in his place Eardulâ— From whom together with a Kentish Prince of the same name there is among the Epistles of S. Boniface found one directed to tâ—e Holy Arch-bishop of Mentz Lullus to renew a charitable correspondence which had past between him and the others his Predecessours Withall as a testimony of such Charity he desired him in his holy Prayers and Sacrifices to be mindfull of three Religious Virgins lately dead in Kent their names were Irmigy Northry and Dulicha 8. There interven'd a great communication of affections and Christian Offices between Saint Lullus and our English Bishops yea Kings also For wee find an Epistle likewise sent to him from Kenulf King of the West-Saxons by a Messenger formerly directed
Offa by this victory became famous and terrible William of Malmsbury adds that Alric King of Kent by this unhappy battell against the Mercians did cast a great clowd upon the glory of his times 8. It is probable that by such great successe enlargement of power which this victory gave to Offa the other Saxon Kings might be so terrified as to seek assistance from abroad especially from Charles the illustrious King of the French But sureâ—y there is small truth in the relation made by Mathew Paris how not only Alric King of Kent was slain in this battell but that thereupon five Kings of Brittany should in a pompous manner writte a common letter to the said Charles in which calling themselves the most powerfull Kings of Brittany they demanded his aid and strict society giving him the Title of Imperiall Maiesty and that he in his Letter to King Offa should stile himself the most potent of all Kings These seem to be groundles fictions borrowd by that Authour from some such fabulous Writers as began to abound in this age However certain it is that King Charles had not the Title of Emperour given him till many years after this time 9. And as groundlesse is another Story of the same Authour how after the conquest of Kent the same King Offa subdued all the other Saxon Kings and particularly Alred King of the Northumbers whom he compelled to fly into Wales And that thereupon some hostility began between Offa the French King Charles who is sayd to have written to Offa a threatning Letter containing imperious demands and that King Offa should answer What have I doe with Charles the beyond-Sea King Iâ— he offer any iniury to mee I will in hostile manner invade him and endeavour to make him tributary to my Crown These are triviall inventions which the said Hâ—storian borrowd from some obscure Writer who straind his witt to sound forth in an immodest indiscreet manner the praises of King Offa. 10. As for that clause which regards Alred King of the Northumbers it is true that this year in Easter-week his subiects compelled him to fly out of York and afterward out of his Kingdom as Huntingdon relates And Hoveden more expressly declares that King Alred by the unanimous consent of the Northumbers was deprived of all power and priviledge of a King and that he changed the Majesty of a Prince into the miserable condition of a banished person First he fled into the Citty Bebban attended with a very small train and afterward he had recourse to Cynotha King of the Picts This misfortune therefore was not brought upon King Alred by Offa as the foregoing fabulous narration pretends Neither did he fly into Wales but into the Province of the Picts 11. Alred being thus compelled to forsake his kingdom there was chosen in his place Ethelred son to the late King Edilwald Mul. But neither did Ethelred sitt quiet any long time in his throne but by another faction of his Subjects was expelled and the same misfortune hapned to severall succeeding Princes there by a fatall giddines then possessing the minds of that Northern Nation 12. This same year Kenulf King of the West-Saxons extended his liberality to the Church of Shirborn upon which as Camden from his Charter declares he bestowed a possession of one Mansion seated on the Westside of the River Lym not far from the place where it enters the Sea This land he gave to the end that salt might there he made for the necessity and manifold use of the said Church XIII CHAP. 1. The Monastery of Bathe founded by King Offa 2. Succession of English Bishops 3 4 c. The happy death of S. Walburga Virgin and Abbesse 1. THE following year Offa King of the Mercians founded a Monastery at Bathe This Monastery being afterward burnt and utterly ruined by the Danes was restored by King Edgar being delighted with the magnificent situation af the place and because there he first received the Crown of his Kingdom 2. The same year Eadulf Bishop of Rochester dyed and was succeeded by Diora to whom a certain Noble man in Kent named Egbert gave so much land as ten ploughs could labour besides certain woods To Milred likewise Bishop of Worcester was substituted Weremund And to Efna Bishop of Hereford Ceolmund 3. In the year of Grace seaven hundred seaventy six the Blessed Virgin Walburga made a happy change of a mortall life for an immortall We have a ready shewed that she was daughter to Richard by right a King and Sister to S Wintbald and S. Willibald and that together with them she went into Germany to S. Boniface She was constituted Abbesse of a Monastery at Heydenham the same town where her Brother S. Winnebald governed a Monastery of Religious men There she lived with wonderfull Perfection both by her words and example teaching her spirituall children to live the life of Angells 4. Her Life was written by Wolfhard a devout Preist who lived in the next Century and who recounts many wonderfull Miracles wrought by her intercession to whom I refer the devout Reader But one ought not to be omitted since it is related by an Authour that writes what hapned to himself This is Philip Bishop of Eystadt who also wrote her Life He relates how her Sacred Body was first buried in her own Monasteay of Heydenham and afteâ—ward translated at least a great part of it to Eystadt and reposed in a Monastery consecrated to her Name There saith he to this day which was five hundred years and more after her death there flows from her chast Relicks a precious Oyle of soveraign and universall vertue to cure all manner of diseases The wonderfull vertue whereof I my self had experience of For being cast down by a vehement disease of proof against all Art of Physick or naturall remedies I commanded some of that Sacred Oyle to be brought to me which with earnest Prayers to God and begging her intercession I drunk Which was no sooner done but to the admiration of all I presently recover'd my perfect health 5. Her Sanctity was so famed that many Churches ambitiously sought and obtaind some portion of her Relicks Thus in the Gallican Martyrologe on the fourth of August we find a commemoration of the receiving the Relicks of S. Walburga Virgin Abbesse which with great honour were brought out of Germany to Furnes in Flanders by Baldwin sirnamed Ferreus Count of the same countrey And in the same place saith Haraeus there was built a Monastery of the Order of S. Benedict to her honour wherein since hath been placed a Colledge of Canons 6. Again in the Gallican Martyrologe on the second of May there is at Anâ—werp said to be an anniversary celebration of the memory of this Holy Virgin from whose tomb doth flow an oyely liquour which restores health to very many who desire her assistance and intercession
A particular reason why her veneration is great in that Citty is given by Miraeus Because saith he it is a constant Tradition of that Church that this same holy Virgin in her way from England into Germany made some abode in Antwerp And to this day there is seen in the most ancient Church of that Citty a certain Grott in which she was wont to pray for which reason the same Church formerly called the Castle Church was afterward by our Ancestours dignifyed with the Title of S Walburgis And indeed before the receiving of the Roman Office there the same Church was accustomed to celebrate the memory of S. Walburgis as their peculiar Patronesse four times every year but since that time they keep her Feast but once 7. It is very probable that this Holy Virgiâ— was entertained for some time at Antwerp by the Disciples of S. Willebrord as being of the same Countrey For it appears by the Testament of the same Holy Bishop that he possessed to his death the Church built in the Castle of Antwerp near the River Scald together with a third part of the custom or tribute belonging to it as we have before declared 8. The same Authour adds that in the forementioned vault of that Church there is preserved a part of S. Walburga's â—awbone which saith he in the year of Christ sixteen hundred and fifteen was visited and reverently kissed by the pious Archdukes Albert and Isabella XIV CHAP. 1.2 Succession of Bishops 3. The Northumbers rebellious 4.5 King Offa's victory over the West-Saxons 1. PEctwin the Bishop of Witern or Candida casa dying in the year of Christ seaven hundred seaventy seaven after he had administred the same See seaven years there was substituted in his place Ethelbert who twelve years after was translated to the See of Hagustald 2. The year following in the place of Ethelmod Bishop of Shirborn Denefrit was ordained in the same See Of these two Bishops saith B. Godwin besides their names I can find nothing in our Ecclesiasticall monuments 3. The Northumbers still persist in their seditious tumults For Ethelred whom they had five years before this placed in the throne out of which they had eiected Alred they now also drive into exile or as some write detain iâ— prison and in his place substitute Alfwold The principall movers of this sedition were two great Northuusbrian Dukes concerning whom Mathew or Westminster thus writes Ethelwald and Herebert saith he who were Dukes in the kingdom of the Northumbers rebelled against their King and at a place called Kings-clive they slew Ealdulf who was Generall of King Ethelreds army and a while after the same Dukes in a great battell slew two other Generalls of the same King Kenulf and Eggen As for King Ethelred he was forced to fly out of the Kingdom in whose place they constituted Alfwold King a Prince of great piety and iustice who raigned ten years After which time Ethelred was again restored 4. In the Western parts likewise there arose great commotions For anciently the West-Saxon kingdoÌ„ had extended as far as Oxfordshire Where among other strong places a Castle had been built at a place anciently called Bensigetun now Benson But Offa king of the Mercians unwilling any longer to suffer his neighbour Prince to enioy such an advantage to incommodate his countrey raised an Army and besieged the said Castle To raise this siege Kenulf King of the West-Saxons approached with other forces So that they came to a battell In which Kenulf was defeated and compelled to fly By which means King Offa took and possessed the Castle This was the only misfortune which hitherto had befalln Kenulf who was a Prince renowned both for his vertues and warlick exploits But after this continuall calamities oppressed him till his death which was also very unhappy 5. Kenulf after this defeat endeavoured by the assistance of the Brittainâ— to repair his losses But Offa to prevent the entercourse between the West-Saxons and Brittains caused a mighty trench for the space of ninety miles between the Rivers Dee Deva and Wey Vaga to be made which though it was the occasion of many contentions yet in them all Offa had the advantage XV. CHAP. 1.2 c. Miraculous Iudgments of God against the Pagan blasphemers of Saint Swibert and Sacrilegious destroyers of his Church and Monastery at Werda 9.10 c The Writer of that Narration is Saint Ludger whose Holines together with the Doctrine of the Veneration of Saints is asserted 1. WHilst these troubles afflicted Brittany Almighty God in Germany fought for the defence of the Faith planted there by the English-Saxons miraculously punishing the Sacriledge committed by the Saxons and Westphalian Pagans against the Monastery or Werda built by his servant S. Swibert as we find written in an Epistle of S. Ludger Bishop of Munster written to Rixfrid Bishop of Vtrecht 2. Whilst the glorious King of the French Charles sirnamed the Great was fighting in the Southern parts of France against the Saracens then raigning in Spain the feirce and perfidious Saxons and Westphalians iudging this to be a fitt time to revenge themselves of the losses which they had formerly suffred from the Christians raised a mighty army with which they wasted all the countreys as far as the Rhene expressing their raâ—e principally against the Churches of God and sparing neither sexe nor age With this fury they came to Werda where was the Church of S. Swibert There they utterly destroyed and burnt to the ground both the Town and Church all the inhabitants and Preists they killed which had not escaped by flight and all the Sacred Books and ornaments they burnt Only the Sacred Body of S. Swibert was preserved from their fury though with all possible diligence they made search for it Yea many of those Saxons who were Christians had a desire to expresse their hatred against this Holy Bishop because many years before this by his intercession the French had gaind a memorable victory against them 3. In this detestable Army there was not any one so execrable in his malice and cruelty as a certain Officer called Ogell Osterbach of Paderborn This man was the principall instrument of the Devill in all mischeifs committed in which he took excessive pleasure And particularly he it was who with great labour and diligence heaped wood for burning the said Church which with much adoe at last by Gods permission he performed 4. After he had among many other abominable actions executed this being at dinner with his companions in a meadow adioyning to the same place he with great ioy and triumph recited to them what he had done particularly insulting upon S. Swibert the Protectour of the French and blaspheming God But behold in the middst of his laughter and ioy the heavy wrath of God came upon him so that he fell backward before them all upon the plain ground and broke his neck by this horrible
into the Church where having received the Body of our Lord he gave up his spirit to him looking towards the Altar His Memory is celebrated on the twenty fifth of August 5. As touching his Successour Albericus he was by birth an Englishman and is named in the Gallican Martyrologe with this elogy On the one and twentieth of August is celebrated at Vtrecht the deposiâ—ion of S Albertâ— Biâ—hop of the same Citty anâ— Confessour He was born in Brittany in the Diocese of York from whence he came into Germany to preach the Gospell and for his excellent endoâ—ments in piety and eminent learning he was made Canon of the Church of Vtrecht Afterward when S. Gregory through weaknes and old age was disabled to administer the same See S. Alberic was appointed a diâ—â—enser of the whole Diocese to govern both the Clergy and people and S. Gregory himself by inspiration of the Holy Ghost foretold that he should â—ucceeâ—â—im in the Bishoprick Therefore after the Holy Bishop was freed from the chains of his flesh S. Aâ—â—eric was according to the desires of all exalted to his Epiâ—â—copall throne After which not contentinâ— himself with the solicitudes of his particular Diocese and Province he extended his care to the adiacent regions and sent S. Ludger who was afterward Bishop of Munster into the countrey of the Frisons there to spread the Gospell aâ—d root out Idolatrous superstitions At lâ—nâ—th after he had governed the Church of Vtrecht many years with admirable Sanctity this blessed servant of God who was wholly celestiall forsook the earth to which his heart never had been fixed and departed to his heavenly countrey He was honourablâ— buâ—ied near to his holy Predecessour accompany 〈◊〉 him 〈◊〉 in his Tomb and reward whom he has always fâ—llowed in order and merit XX. CHAP. 1.2 Succession of Bishops in England 3.4 c. The unhappy death of Kenulphus King of the West Saxons 6. Brithric succeeds him 7. Of Rictritha a Holy Queen and Abbesse 1. AT the same time in Brittany the Episcopall See of London being vacant by the voluntary resignation of Kenwalch as it is sayd it was supplied by Eanbald or Eadberch And after the death of Edbert Bishop of Leicester Vnwona was ordaind in his place 2. The year next following the two Bishops of the East-Angles dye again together and to Eadred Bishop of Dumwich succeeded Alphun to Hunfert Bishop of Helmham Bibba And within two years both these agree to dye together and to leave their Sees to new Bishops 3. This was the last year of the Raign of Kenulf King of the West-Saxons a Prince who had given many examples of vertue and piety but yet ended his life unhappily The length of his raign and circumstances of his death are thus declared by William of Malmsbury Kenulf says he was a Prince illustrious both for his vertues and warlick exploits In one only battell which in the four and twentieth year of his raign he fought against Offa King of the Mercians he was overcome And after that he was afflicted with many calamities and in conclusion came to a dishonourable and unhappy end For after he had governed the kingdom of the West-Saxons the space of one and thirty years neither cowardly nor immodestly at last whether it was out of a proud confidence that none durst resist him or out of a provident care of the security of his Successour he commanded Kineard the Brother of the Tyrant Sigebert whom he saw to encrease dayly in power and wealth to depart his kingdom Kineard iudging it best to yeild to the tempest went away with a shew of willingnes But presently after by private meetings and unsinuations he assembled a body of men given to all manner of villany with which he watched an opportunity against the King And having been informed that he was for his recreation and lustfull pleasure retired with a small retinue into a certain countrey dwelling he came suddenly upon him with some light armed soldiers and encompassed the house where the King was securely attending to his unlawfull luxury Who perceiving the danger he was in advised with his servants what he should doe At first he barricadoed the dores hoping either by fair speches to winn or by threatnings to terrify the soldiers without But finding neither way to succeed in a furious rage he suddenly leaps forth upon Kineard and wanted very little of killing him But being compassed by the multitude and thinking it inglorious to fly after he had well avenged himself by the death of many of the Traytours he was slain And those few servants with attended him scorning to yeild and earnest to avenge their Lord were killd likewise 4. Presently the fame of so execrable a Tragedy was spread abroad and came to the knowledge of certain Noble men not far distant with the Kings Guards Among whom Osric who was most eminent both for age and prudence encouraged the rest not to suffer the death of their Prince to passe unrevenged to their perpetuall infamy Whereupon they all drew their swords and rushed upon the trayterous murderers Kineard at first endeavoured to iustify his cause to promise great matters and to challenge kinred But when all this proffited nothing then he inflam'd the minds of his companions and fellow soldiers to resist boldly A good while the combat was doubtfull one side fighting for their lives and the other for glory At last victory having a good space hovered uncertainly turned her self to the iuster cause So that wretched Traytour after a courageous but vain resistance left his life having enioyed the successe of his treachery a very short time The Kings body was caried to Winchester where it was buried in a Monastery in those times very magnificent but in this age almost desolate 5. Other Historians mention the name of the village where King Kenulf was thus unfortunatly slain Thus Florentius writes It hapned saith he that Kenulf at that time went to a certain village which in the English tongue is called Meretum for a certain wanton womans sake c. This village is in the Province of Surrey and is now called Merton of old saith Camden famous for the fatall end of the West-Saxons 6. There remaind in that Kingdom two Princes of the Royall family which might pretend to the succession Brithric and Egbert Brithric was preferred perhaps for his mild and modest disposition For he was a man more studious of peace then war he was skilfull in reconciling freinds when dissenting forraign Princes he civilly courted and was indulgent to his own servants yet so as not to prejudice the vigour of his government 7. As for Egbert he was to attend sixteen years before the scepter would fall to his lott Which having once gott he managed it gloriously for he it was who dissolved all the petty governments and reduced the whole kingdome into a Monarchy as it has ever since continued and moreover obliged all
Bishops take great care that Canons live Canonically and Religious men and women regularly as well in their dyet as Cloathing that so a distinction be made between Canons Monks and Seculars in their habits Wherin the two former were to conform themselves to the grave fashions observed in the Eastern parts avoyding light-colourd and costly rayment 5. That when any Abbot or Abbesse dyes care be had with the counsell of the Bishop that fitt Superiours be chosen in their places out of their respective Convents or in case none be found there they should be taken out of others 6. That none be ordained Preists or Deacons but such as are of approved lives and can perform their Charges and that they persevere in the Titles to which they are consecrated 3. The .7 was that all Publick Churches at Howers Canonicall with reverence observe their Course or Ecclesiasticall Office 8. That all ancient Priviledges conferred by the Apostolick See on any Churches and Monasteries in Brittany be preserved inviolate and in case any preiudice has been done to them by wicked men that such iniury be taken away 9. That Ecclesiasticall persons eat their meat in common that it may be observed whether they doe fast and abstain according to their obligation and therefore that none except he be sick presume to eat in Secret because such is the prachise of Hypocrites and Saracens 10. That Preists at the Altar for decencies sake under their Sacerdotall Vestments weare other clothing as it was commanded in the Old Law Also that Oblations should be bread not Crusts And that no Câ—alices be made of Horn. Likewise that Bishops meddle not in Secular Iudicatures 11. Kings and Princes were admonished to doe iustice and to hearken to the admonitions of Bishops who also are commanded confidently without fear or flattery to tell them their duty 12. That in the election of Kings regard be had to such as are not born of adultery or incest and that the Electours should be not the common people but the Nobles and Bishops And Kings being once constituted that none should resist or detract then much lesse conspire against their lives under pain of an eternall Anathema 4. The 13. was That Great men and iudges should iudge causes iustly without acception of persons 14. That no uniust Tributâ— should be imposed on the Church not any greater then were according to the custom of pious Emperours and Kings or as the Roman Law appâ—ints And that such Princeâ— should especially abstain from this violence as doe communicate with the Roman Church 15. That all Mariages incestuous with near kinred or consecrated Virgins be utterly forbiden 16. That bastards or children of Religious persons shall not be admitted to inherit 17. That Tithes be duly payed without fraud that God may blesse them For it often happens that he who pays not tithes is reduced to tithes Vsury is utterly prohibited And iust equall weights measures ordained 18. That all vowes made either in prosperity or adversity be performed 19. That all superstitious rites and relicks of Paganism be rooted out And particularly that men abstain from dying and colouring their bodies or painting figures on them as the Heathenâ—â—h Brittains of old did Likewise that none should cutt off their horses eares slitt their nostrills curtall their tales or eat their flesh for all these are according to the practises of Pagans 20. All are admonished to Pennance and to bring forth â—ruits beseeming Pennace Not approaching to the Holy Eucharist but according to the iudgment of the Preist after Satisfaction imposed according to the measure of their faults And that if any one departed this woâ—ld without Confession and Pennance none should pray for him 5. In these Decrees there are some passages which require our consideration For whereas in the fourth Canon Bishops are required to take care that Monks in their cloathing conform themselves to the grave fashion of those in the Eastern parts Some may peâ—haps from hence inferre that the Legaâ— by the Orientalls intended the Grecians and consequently that Monachism came to us from the Eastern Church and perhaps Religion also It is not to be doubted but that by that phrase he meant the Orders of Religion observed in Kent the most Eastern Province of the Kingdom and the most civilized part of the Island Which is confirmed by the like expression in the nineteenth Canon where he forbids the eating of horse-flesh a custome not practised in the Eastern parts For surely he hid no need to have recourse to Greece or the Eastern Church for decrying that barbarous custom 6. Again whereas in the sayd ninetenth Canon he enveighs against painting their Bodies it seems that ancient rude fashion of the Old Brittains and Picts was not altogether disused Yet not so as if the Northumbers practised it as in old times over their whole naked bodies but only on some parts which were discovered as the face armes or thighs which savoured of some relicke of Gentilisme 7. Lastly whereas in the Seaventh Canon mention is made of the Ecclesiaâ—ticall Course oâ— Office we are to observe that though some Churches had their peculiar Office for Divine Service Yet that in Brittany and principally among the Northumbers they conâ—ormâ—d themselves to the Roman praâ—tise introduced by S. Benedict Biscop as S. Beda declares 8. These Decrees were by the Legat proposed in Councill and withall devotion â—ubmitted to both by the Bishops Abbots and all the Nobleâ—â— And thereupon confirmd by the Legat in the Popes name with making the sign of the Crosse and in like manner signed by the Bishops and Nobles there present As touching the Subscriptions there are found severall names both of Bishops and Episcopall Sees which are no where else to be found and therfore the false Writing of them is to be imputed to the unskillfullnes of Trâ—nscribers XXIII CHAP. 1.2 c. The same Capitular received in a Synod of the Mercians 3.4 c Offa King of the Mercians to the preiudice of the See of Canterbury raises Lichfeild to an Archiepiscopall See 6.7 King Offa makes his Son Egfrid King with him Of his Queen Quendrida 1. AFter this Synod in the Kingdom of the Northumberâ— the Legat attended by the Kings Embassadours and certain Bishops went back into the kingdome of the Mercians With them also went Malvin and Pitâ—eâ— Lectours who caried with them the Decreeâ— of this Synod And being arrived there they called another Synod at a place by our Historians called Cealchithe Cealtide Calthuthe and Calchuch Where this place is seated none of them determine Probably wee may understand Chelsey which saith â—amden in ancient Records is found written Chelchehith which was oâ—t a fear of the Mercian Kings 2. In this Synod there were present King Offa and the Nobility of the countrey Likewise lambert or Lambert Archbishop of Canterbury with the other Bishops of that Province There in the presence of the Councill the foresaid Decrees were read
with a loud distincâ— voyce moreover explaind both in Latin and English that all might understand Whereupon all who were present unanimously gave thanks to the Legats promising their obedience to the Popes admonitions and that they would faithfully observe the said Decrees And consequently both the King Archbishop Bishops Aâ—bots and Nobles confirmed them by their Subscriptions 3. Besides this King Offa had a desire to promote one of the Episcopall Sees of his own kingdom to a Metropoliticall Dignity partly out of a consideration of the coÌ„mmodity redounding therby to his own subiects and partly out of displeasure conceived against the Archbishop of Canterbury who being desirous to preserve the ancient Priviledges of his own See opposed earnestly this design of King Offa producing the frequent Edicts both old and new of the See Apostolick in confirmation of the Supereminent Dignity of his Church This resistance did so displease King Offa that he deprived him of all the lands seated in his kingdom which belonged to the See of Canterbury 4 A certain Monk of S. Albans in a Writing published under the name of Mathew Paris touching thâ— Life of King Offa affirms that the said Iambert Archbishop of Canterbury was accused before the King of conspiring against him and that by reason of the vicinity of his See to France he had promised to Charles the Great that in case he would invade Brittany he would give him free entrance into his Archbishoprick and all assistance likewise 5. This Controversy being earnestly prosecuted on both sides at last the King sent wise Messengers to Rome and partly by reasons partly by gifts so wrought in that Court that Pope Adrian condescended to his request and exalted the Episcopall See of Lichfeild to an Archbishoprick to which were subiect all the Bishops of the Mercian Kingdom namely Denebert Bishop of Worcester Werenbert Bishop of Leicester Edulf Bishop of Sidnacester Wolpheard Bishop of Hereford as likewise the Bishops of the East-Angles Alheard Bishop of Elmham and Tidfrid Bishop of Dumwich Now the name of the Bishop of Lichfeild who was made Archbishop was Adulf So that there remained to the Archbishop of Canterbury onely fower Bishops subiect to wit of London Winchester Rochester and Selesey or as others write Shirborn From whence appears that though King Offa this year laboured to effect this design yet it was not effected till some years after because Aldulf was not at this time consecrated Bishop the Bishop of that See now being Hygbert 6. This same year King Offa thought fitt to assume his Son Egfrid to a participation of his kingly dignity for which purpose he caused him to be solemnly crowned probably whilst the Synod was sitting This is insinuated in an Epistle of Alcuin to him in which he stiles him King and gives him good instructions for the discharge of that high Office though he say withall that his admonitions were not necessary since he might sufficiently at home learn authority from his Father and piety from his Mother 7. This Mother of Egfrid and wife of King Offa was called Quendrida and as Mathew Paris affirms was kinswoman to Charles the Great and before she came into Brittany was named Drida She was banished out of France for some unknown fault and being arrived in Brittany so wrought upon the affections of King Offa perhaps by a shew of Piety for which Alcuin commends her that he made her his Queen But that her Piety was only in shew appeard by her impious murdring of the most pious Prince Kenelm Of which hereafter XXIV CHAP. i. 2.3 Iambert Archbishop of Canterbury being wrongfully oppressed by King Offa would quitt his See but is disswaded by Alcuin His death 1. IAmbert Archbishop of Canterbury took very heavily this uniust deminution of his See He omitted nothing he spared neither cost nor labour to assert the dignity of his Church and to represse the greedy covetousnes of his adversaries Severall Appeals to Rome he interposed and when he saw that King Offa's power and gifts prevayled he determind to desert his See Notwithstanding leâ—st men should iudge that he took such a resolution out of passion and a sudden discontent he consulted with his freinds about it 2. There is among Alcuins Epistles extant one directed to a nameles person containing an Answer to the same person which doubtlesse was this Archbishop who signified to him the Moâ—ives inducing him to a purpose of forsaking his Episcopall charge Which Answer was sent by a Disciple of Alcuin called Candidus And therein Alcuin utterly disswaded him telling him that he could not have a more iustifiable motive then his Predecessour S. Laurence had which was the return of Idolatry and the danger of death and torments in case he opposed himself therto Yet he after he had been chastised by the Apostle S. Peter himself repented of his purpose It seems that when this Letter was written Iambert was already retired into France because Alcuin exalts the happines of the Church in which Iambert then lived under the protection of so glorious and so orthodoxe a King as Charles the Great was whom he there and else where calls David 3. Iambert hearkned to Alcuins advice and returned to his See where two years after he dyed on the twelfth of August and was buried after the ancient manner of his Predecessours in the Church of S. Peter and S. Paul For thus we read in the Antiquities of Brittany Iambert after he had the space of many years maintained the Dignity of his Prelacy with great constancy and no lesse labour when he foresaw that his death approached desiring to abolish the laâ—e decrees of his Predecessours touching the buriall place of the Archbishops and to reduce it to the ancient primitive custom commanded that when he was dead his body should be caried to be buried in the Church of S. Peter and S. Paul in the Monastery of S. Augustin Which command was accordingly without any opposition performed and he was honourably buried in the Chapter-house of S. Augustin Concerning his Successour we shall treat in due place XXV CHAP. 1. Brithric maries the daughter of King Offa. 2.3 The Danes begin to invade Brittany c. 4 5. Lands given to the Monastery of S. Denys in France 1. IN the year after the fore-mentioned Synods Brithric King of the West-Saxons saith Huntingdon demanded and received for his Wife Eadburga daughter of Offa King of Mercians By which alliance he was so much strengthned in his kingdom that he became haughty and proud 2. At the same time began the Prologue of all those inexpressible miseries which our Island in following times suffred from the rapines and cruelty of the Danes of which we shall oftentimes have but too just occasion to treat and recount most horrible tragedies acted by those barbarous in humane Pagans For the â—ame Authour immediatly aâ—ter mention oâ— that Mariage thus proceeds In those dayes saith he
there arrived three ships of Daâ—es in Brittany who came only to â—obb and spoile Which the Governour of that Province where they landed knowing he went with too much negligence and security to meet them intending to apprehend them and lead them captives to the Kings Court This he did not well informing himself who and how many they were nor for what cause they were come Therefore unadvisedly falling in among them he was slain This was the first Englishman which the Danes slew but afterward many thousands suffred the like fate And these were the first Danish ships which aborded in England 3 The same year two new Bishops were according to custom together consecrated in the Kingdom of the East-Angles Tâ—dfred to the Church of Dumwich and Alherd to that of Helmham And about the same time Wulfhard succeeded to Vtel in the See of Hereford These were the first Bishops consecrated by the late ordained Metropolitan of Lichfeild 4. We read among the Antiquities of S. Denys in France compiled by a Monk of the same Monastery a certain Charter in which the Authour of it Berthwald a Duke in the Kingdom of the South-Saxons in Brittany relates how having falln into a disease iudged by Physicians incurable he had been informed that in France at the Monastery of Saint Dionysius S. Rusticus and Saint Eleutherius of which the Venerable Florad was Abbot many miraculous cures were wrought by the intercession of the said Saints Whereupon having demanded and obtained leave of King Charles he went thither And there after he had for the space of a very few dayes lyen sick he was restored to perfect health through Gods mercy obtained by the intercession of those Blessed Saints Therefore according to a Vow which he had made to God and the said Saints some Relicks of whom he brought back into Brittany he built a Church dedicated to their honour at a Mansion house of his seated in a village called Kâ—â—reseld upon the River Saford in a territory called Cutfesta in which lyeth the Citty of Chichester For the maintaining of the Monks belonging to the said Church he by the consent of his Brother Eadbald gave the same Village with all its dependencies and moreover the benefit of the two havens near adioyning Hastings and Pevensel with the Salâ—pits c. that they might pray for his soule This Charter was accepted by a Monk called Deodatus in the name of the said Saints Dionysius c. 5. This donation made by Duke Berthwald to the Monastery of S. Denys in France was confirmed by a Charter of King Offa dated the second year following In which Charter there is likewise a ratification of another Donation to the same Monastery by two Brethren Agonowaâ—a and Sigren oâ— certain lands seated in a haven caâ—led Lundonwic To which the said King likewise adds a gift of all the rents and customs due to himself out of the same Haven and land And this at the Petition of Maginarius Abbot of S. Denys who sent a Monk of his called Nadetharius to receive in his Abbots name this Charter from the Kings hands And Subscribers thereto are King Offa Higbert Arch-bishop of Lichfeild Kinidred the Queen Vnwona a Bishop and others 6. In the next Century likewise upon occasion of a complaint made by the Abbot of S. Denys to Ethelwolf Monarch of the English of iniuries done by a certain Officer of the King called Togred to the Tenants of that Monastery in Ridrefeld in the Havens Saltpits c. the said King renewed a confirmation of the foresaid Donation and Charter The like did also King Edgar upon such a complaint above a hundred years after that XXVI CHAP. 1.2 c. The Gests of S. Lullo Arch-bishop of Mentz 6. The sudden and happy death of S. Witta Bishop and Abbot 7.8 c. The Blessed death of Saint Lullo 10. S. wille hade first Bishop of Bremen 1. IN the same year dyed S. Lul or Lullo the Successour of S. Boniface in the Archbishoprik of Mentz His parents were Noble for he was kinseman to Kineard Bishop of Winchester and as some write to S. Boniface He was educated in the Monastery of Malmsbury Maldubia When he was Deacon he went over into Germany with other Apostolick Preists in the year of Christ seaven hundred twenty five at the invitation of S. Boniface by whom he was ordained Preist and employed in the great charge of preaching to the Pagans in Hassia and Thuringia Afterward he was sent to Rome to procure the erection of the Church of Mentz into a Metropolitan See as likewise Priviledges to the Monastery of Fulda which he easily obtained 2. When S. Boniface undertook his last iourney into the countrey of the Frisons where he was martyrd he obtained permission to consecrate S. Lullo his Successour in the See of Mentz as hath been declared and withall recommended him to the protection and favour of King Pipin and other Princes and least they should forget this recommendation he wrote to a certain Preist named Fulrad Chaplain to King Pipin desiring him earnestly to take him into his care in which Epistle he gave S. Lullo this Character which shewd his esteem and particular affection to him I desire you saith he and in the name of God doe earnestly beseech you that you will so order matters that my Son and Fellow-bishop Lul may be constituted in a power to compose the affairs of the People and Churches and be made a Teacher of Preists And I confidently hope through Gods grace that the Preists will find in him a Master the Monks a Regular Doctour and the people a faithfull Preacher and Pastour 3. S. Lullo worthily made good this commendation given of him by his Master for assoon as he was gone he in person visited his Province teaching exhorting and correcting all abuses But shortly hearing of the Martyrdom of his dear Father he did not so wholly â—eild to greif for his losse but that he employd his thoughts how to honour his Memory And therefore calling his Clergy together he attended by a great multitude of Ecclesiasticks and Nobles also went to the place where the Holy Bishop had been martyred and with great solemnity singing of Psalms and lighted torches he brought the Sacred Body to Mentz where he earnestly desired it might be buried in the Archiepiscopall Church founded by him But herein he was strongly opposed by S. Sturmis Abbot of Fulda who bid him call to mind that the last words almost which he had spoken to S. Lullo himself were a command that his body should repose in his Monastery of Fulda Hereto S. Lullo was compelled to yeild but yet the love incomparable respect which He bore to the memory of his dear Master kindled in his heart such a passionate displeasure against S. Sturmis for depriving him of so beloved and so sacred a pledge that he scarce ever ceased afterward to doe him any dispâ—easure and even to persecute him
with a violence not beseeming his Profession Notwithstanding the Holy Martyrs bowell he placed in a Church at Mentz where they are held in great veneration 4. Moreover in a further expression of his love and regard to his blessed Masters memory he exhorted S. Willebald his Nephew to write the Holy Martyrs Life to the end that posterity might know honour and imitate the heavenly vertues which shone so brightly in him 5. Severall Monasteries he founded as that of Heresfeild in Hassia not far from Mentz which he endowd with ample revenews adorned it with many Relicks translating likewise thither from Fritzlar the Body of S. Wigbert for which a magnificent shrine was made by the contribution of King Charles the Great Another Monastery likewise he erected at a place called Bleidenstat about two miles from Mentz Which afterward by his Successour Bertold was changed into a Colledge of Canons Thither also he translated the Relicks of S. Ferruth from Kassel In a word his whole life was employed in nothing but the advancement of piety and vertue either in converting Pagans from Idolatry to the Christian Faith or in promoting devout Christians in the wayes of Perfection 6. When his last sicknes seised on him he sent for the Holy companion of his Apostolick Office S. Witta who had been consecrated by S. Boniface Bishop of Birburg and after that Town was destroyd was made Successour of S. Wigbert in the Monastery of Fritzlar Him being come he desired to say Masse after which he intended to direct him to his Monastery of Heresfeild The good Bishop after he had with great devotion prepared himself for celebrating that most dreadfull Sacrifice not then perceiving in himself any bodily infirmity at all went to the Holy Altar where he had no sooner performed that Divine Liturgy and communicated but immediatly he expired His Body Saint Lullo presently caused to be caried into a boat conveying it himself to Heresfeld where he buried it with great honour This Holy Bishop is by some German Writers called Albuinus according to the Saxon signification of his name Witta or White 7 Presently after S. Lullo himself followd him partaking together the eternall rewards of his labours on the sixteenth day of October His Body was there likewise in the same Monastery buried with all religious piety and solemnity And about threescore years after being taken up it was found with as fresh a colour as due proportion and softnes of all the members yea and covered with vestments as free from any decay as if it had been then newly buried 8. The said Monastery of Heresfeld having been ruined by the rebellious Lutherans it is not known whither that Sacred body was removed But his Head was caried to the Monastery of S. Godard the Abbot whereof Herman in the year of Christ sixteen hundred and three gave it to the Iesuits of Mentz to be placed there in their Colledge 9. Many Miracles are recorded as performed by him both in his life and after his death I will only mention one Is the year of Grace eight hundred forty seaven when his Body was taken up as the Monks there were removing a huge Stone which lay over it it fell from their hands upon the foot of one of their Brethren so crushing and breaking it that it quite lost the shape of a foot Whereupon the Religious Monks being much contristated had recourse to God in Prayer begging likewise the Saints intercession And the night immediatly following it was so perfectly restored that the said Brother assisted at the next Mattins not retaining any mark of the least bruise at all 10. A little before his death he by the appointment of Pope Adrian ordained S. Willehade Bishop of Bremen Which Citty was then newly erected into an Episcopall See by the same Pope and richly endowed by the munificence of Charles the Great Whose Charter describing the limits of the Territory whereof and likewise of the lands conferred on it is extant in Baronius As touching S Willehade the first Bishop thereof we shall deliver his Gests in the occurrents of the year of Christ seaven hundred ninety one in which he dyed THE FIVE AND TWENTIETH BOOK OF THE CHVRCH-HISTORY OF BRITTANY I. CHAPTER 1. 2. c. Alfwold the pious King of the Northumbers murdred to whom Osred succeeds and presently after Ethelred 7.8 Ethelred Bishop of Hagulstad the magnificence of that Church 1. NOTWITHSTANDING all the care which the Legats of Pope Adrian in the late Synod with the unanimous consent of the Bishops and Nobles had taken for the preventing seditions and rebellions in the Kingdom of the Northumbers yet such an unquiet tumultuous Spirit had taken so fixed a possession of the minds of that people that scarce any King could be permitted to sit upon that throne but by the murder of his Predecessour and the uniust usurper by his own destruction made way for his Successour Which restlesse turbulent disposition since it could not be cured by the Laws and authority of Gods Church God took the revenge into his own hands and sent the terrible Nation of the Danes first to lay wast that kingdom and afterwards to be a most tearfull scourge to the whole Island 2. In the year of Grace seaven hundred eighty nine Alfwolâ— the good pious King of the Northumbers after that he had with the great ioy of vertuous men governed that kingdom the space of eleaven years was by a tempestuous sedition of wicked men deprived of it and his life also The Head of the faction against him was Sâ—gga a Noble man of that Kingdom who gathering a troop of desperatly wicked men murdred this most innocent King in a place called Silcester near the Picts wall This was an ancient Station of the Romans where the Asturian Wing quartered to oppose the irruptions of the barbarous Picts and Caledonians and it was then called Cilurnam but is now much more celebrated for the death of this pious King In the place where he was slain a heavenly light was frequently seen saith Huntingdon 3. His Body was caried to the Cathedrall Church of Hagustald where it was with great honours and devotion buried which Church had been built to Gods honour and the memory of his Saints Saint Cuthbert and S. Oswald King and Martyr Of how great merit this innocent King was with God the miracles performed at his Tombe and elswere doe declare abundantly 4. Moreover the Divine iustice gave a yet greater testimony of his Sanctity by the terrible revenge with which God expiated this execrable murther which though committed by a few was punished with a common calamity For not only Sigga who defiled his hands with his blood the same year out of despair became his own executioner and murderer But likewise dire Prodigies terrified the whole Nation Horrible thunders and fiery dragons in the aire foretold a most greivous famine shortly ensuing and an unexpressible slaughter of men Thus
writes Hoveden And Mathew of Westminster adds as a prodigy of great wonder that on mens cloathes were seen the sign of the Crosse which he conceived to have been intended by God for a warning against the coming of the Danes which shortly followed 5. In the place of Alfwold there was substituted Osred son to King Alred who a little before raigned in the Kingdom of the Northumbers But this Osred enioyd but a short time the fruit of the treason committed against Alfwold For within a years space the Northumbers according to their naturall inconstancy grew weary of him So that he was circumvented by the treachery of his Nobles and deprived of his kingdom after which he had the Monasticall Tonsure in the Citty of York and yet not finding security there he was compelled to fly out of the Kingdom 6. After the deposall of Osred the Northumbers recalled out of banishment Ethelred the son of Ethelwold who was a second time exalted to the throne Among the Epistles of Alcuin there is extant one directed to this King Ethelred after his restitution as likewise to Osbald and Osbert two of his Principall Nobles in which he with great affection admonishes them to sett before their eyes the great calamities lately befailn that Kingdom by the iniustice rapines uncleannes of former Princes which vices if they did not avoyd they must expect the like iudgments Particularly he exhorts them to apprehend the scourge which lately afflicted the Church of S. Cuthbert a place enriched with the holy Relicks of many Saints but now miserably wasted by Pagans Before which Letter was sent it seems King Ethelred was slain as appears by the destroying the Church of Lindesfarn 7. The same year in which King Alfwold was slain Tither or as Hoveden stiles him S. Gilbert Bishop of Hagustald dying Ethelbert a little before consecrated Bishop of Wite-hern or Candida casa relinquishing that See was translated to the Church of Hagustald 8. To this Ethelbert newly Bishop of Hagustald and to the Congregation of Monks there serving God in the Monastery dedicated to S. Andrew there is â—ound an Epistle also of the same Alcuin in which after congratulation for his assumption to that Bishoprick he humbly recommends himself to his and all their Prayers and exhorts them to be carefull in the pious education of young Religious that they may be worthy successours of the honour which they had obtained in other Churches and likewise that they might be intercessours for them when they were dead For saith he the prayers of the living are proffitable to the dead to obtain for some the pardon of their sins and to others an encrease of their happines In the same Epistle likewise he magnifies the beauty and sumptuousnesse of that Church and Monastery at Hagustald built long before by S. Wilfrid Which according to the testimony of William of Malmsbury was so magnificent that in no countrey on this side of the Alpes could be found a Church which might deserve to be compared with it Insomuch as those which came from Rome seeing it imagined they saw the Roman ambition in Brittany And indeed it was from Rome that S. Wilfrid called the Architects and Masons which built it II. CHAP. 1.2 c. Succession of Bishops in England Ethelard an illustrious Arch-bishop of Canterbury 5. Two young Northumbrian Princes murdred 6. Osred after his deposall and Monasticall Tonâ—ure slain 6. Ethelred maries the daughter of Offa. 1. EThelbert having relinquished the Episcopall See of Candida casa it was supplied by Eadulph or Baldulj who was ordained in a place called Hearvahalah which may be interpreted a place of Lords About the same time likewise after the death of Higbert Bishop of Lichfeild and lately called Arch-bishop there succeeded in the same See Aldulf who was the only Arch-bishop of that See which received a Pall from Rome for not long after this See was reduced to its primitive state simply Episcopall Moreover Alubert Bishop of Selesey in the kingdom of the South-Saxons dying in his place was substituted Osa by some called Bosa 2. The Archiepiscopall See of Canterbury had been a good space vacant after the death of Iambert and in the year of Christ seaven hundred ninety one was supplied by the translation of Ethelard thither from the See of Winchester to which he had eleaven years before been ordained He was a man to be compared yea prefered above the most famous Prelats of this Island if we except the first Apostolick Doctours of it For he restored unto the primitive splendour the dignity and Priviledges of his Church which had been depressed by King Offa and in what esteem he was for his Sanctity will appear by the Epistle of Pope Leo to King Kenulphus of which hereafter 3. A little after his assumption to this supreme See Alcuin wrote a letter of congratulation to him in which he exhorted him to imitate the vertues of his glorious Predecessours the Doctours and lights of Brittany by whose prayers he should certainly be assisted if he would reclame their intercession with whose Sacred Bodies and Monuments he was compassed Which Epistle seems to have been an answer to one which this worthy Prelat wrote to him to demand his counsell and instructions as one perfectly versed in all sacred and Ecclesiasticall learning touching the discharge of his New sublime Office 4. To the See of Winchester from which this illustrious Bishop Ethelard had been taken was promoted Egbald who is reckond the tenth Prelat of that Church 5. At this time was performed an impious fact by King Ethelred lately restored to the Kingdom of the Northumbers For whereas two children of the pious King Alfwold fearing the cruelty of King Ethelred had fled for security to the Church of York as to an inviolable Sanctuary they were by deceitfull promises withdrawn from thence and miserably slain by the said King in a place called Wonwaldremere The names of those two Princes were Elf and Elfwin 6 The death of Osred presently after this following did not deserve to be so much lamented because though he had been violently deposed from his throne to which King Ethelred was restored yet having been in some sort engaged in the security of a Religious life of which he had received the Tonsure it was not so glorious for him to aspire to a Crown to which Ethelred had a right preferable to his However he was about this time privatly recalled from his banishment in a place called Enfania by certain Princes of the Northumbers discontented with King Ethelred who interposed their oathes to be loyall to him But afterward his own soldiers deserting him he was taken prisoner by King Ethelred and upon his command slain in a place called Dingburch or as others call it Cunburg His body was caried to the mouth of the River Tine and buried in the famous Monastery seated there 6. King Ethelred not
thinking himself as yet secure to confirm his kingdom yet more strongly sought the freindship and association of Offa King of the Mercians the most powerfull of all the English Saxon Princes at this time And to knitt more strictly the league between them he demanded his daughter named Elfleda for his wife which he likewise obtained having cast off his former wife But that which he contrived for his security was the occasion of his ruine for his Subiects abhorting such impiety deprived him of his kingdom and afterwards of his life And with him ended the Nortumbrian Kingdom though the Name of King was given to some few others Notwithstanding by the invasion and horrible depopulation made by the barbarous Danes those Titular Kings of the English blood were scarce taken notice of by any III. CHAP. 1.2 c. The Gests and happy death of Saint Burchard Bishop of Wirtzburg 10.11 c. Likewise of his Suceessour Saint Megingand 1. THE same year in which Ethelard was assumed to the Archiepiscopall See of Canterbury is marked with the death of two English Apostolick Bishops in Germany S. Burchard and S. Willehade the former Bishop of Wirtzburg and the other of Bremen 2. The Life of S. Burchard has been written by Egilward a Monk of his own Monastery near Wirtzburg as Trithemius testifies Some affirm saith that Authour that S. Burchard and S. Swithun concerning whom we will treat in the next Century were brethren born of Noble parents in the Kingdom of the West-Saxons in Brittany and that they were kinsmen to S. Boniface Certain it is that S. Burchard was one of those who were called out of Brittany in the year of Christ seaven hundred twenty five to assist S. Boniface in his Apostolick Office in Germany 3. Assoon as S. Burchard was arrived there S. Boniface destined to him in a propheticall manner the flock of Christ which had been gathered by S. Kilian and his companions and for which they had suffred Martyrdom But to fitt him for so high an employment he lived some years in the society of severall devout and learned Preists under the Conduct of S. Boniface After which S. Boniface ioyning to his own Letters also written by King Pipin to Pope Zacharias requested that the Citty of Wirtzburg might be erected to an Episcopall See To which request the Pope easily condescended after he had been informed that the said Church was endowd by S. Boniface himself with sufficient revenews to sustain the necessities of the poor as well as of the Clergy And upon the testimony given by S. Boniface S. Burchard his Disciple was consecrated the first Bishop of that Episcopall See 4. These things being happily effected at Rome Saint Boniface conducting his now fellow Bishop to Wirtzburg recommended him to his flock by whom he was most ioyfully received At which time the bounds of the said Diocese were limitted And S. Burchard being left in his New See omitted no duty of a worthy Prelat being assiduous in reading affable in conversation powerfull in preaching exemplary in life liberall in almes-giving tenderly loving and beloved by his flock 5. In the second year after he was consecrated Bishop by the advice and with the assistance of S. Boniface he made diligent search for the Sacred Bodies of S. Kilian and his companions the holy Apostolick Martyrs of Christ which having found he with great devotion took them out of the place into which they had been ignominiously cast by their murderers the Idolatrous Pagans Assoon as the earth was opened a celestiall fragrancy was breathed from thence and though their flesh was already resolved into dust yet the vestments and books which had been cast with them into the pitt were found entire nothing at all defaced They were in a most solemne Procession caried to the Church of Wirtzburg where by a world of miracles they so encreased mens devotion that by means thereof the Church became enriched with great possessions S Burchard himself gave a village called Michelnstat which Prince Caroloman had formerly bestowed on him King Pipin afterwards gave a certain Castle called Karelburg with severall other ample possessions 9. Near the said Castle there was a small Monastery which had been built by a Holy Virgin named Gertrudis This Monastery being much retired did another devout Virgin called Immina begg of Saint Burchard and in exchange gave him a place called The Mount of Saint Mary or Old Wirtzburg of far greater valew To this place were the Sacred Bodies of Saint Kilian and his companions translated There likewise did Saint Burchard build a magnificent Monastery and placed there his Episcopall See And thither did he oft retire whensoever he could obtain any vacancy from the solicitudes of his charge and conversation of men and there did he attend to God and celestiall things only 7. Forty years did this Holy Bishop spend in the exercises of perfect Charity either to God in Prayer and contemplation or to men in advancing their soules in the same Divine Charity And after such incessant labours in our Lords Vineyard his corporall strength diminishing he called his Clergy together to whom he declared his desire to see his Episcopall See provided of a person able to sustain the weighty employments of it for which purpose he proposed to them his Disciple and companion Megingand well known to them for his eminent vertues and piety who was immediately by common consent elected to be after his death his Successour and during his life his assistant A confirmation of this Election he easily obtained from his Metropolitan the Arch-bishop of Mentz Charles the Great King of France consenting thereto 8. Having discharged his mind of so great a care he took with him only six of his Disciples and by boat descended to a certain Castle called Hohenburg where he employed the remainder of his dayes in great austerities in watching fasting and incessant Prayer He had a desire to have continued his iourney to Michelnstat where his purpose was to build another Monastery But his infirmity encreasing upon him would not permitt him to accomplish his desire For within a few days after his coming to Hohenburg he gave up his soule into his Redeemers hands having before secured his last passage by the Sacraments of Holy Church which he received with admirable fervour and Spirituall ioy 9. His Sacred body was by the affectionate care of his Disciple and Successour Mengingand transported to his Cathedrall Church of Wirtzenburg where it was reposed near to the Sacred Relicks of Saint Kilian all the Nobility and in a manner all the inhabitants of the Countrey being assembled to honour the funeralls of their beloved Pastour Who as in his life time he had been an instrument of great benedictions to them so after his death likewise they experienced many effects of his Love by frequent deliverances and consolations obtained by his intercession The day of his death is marked oâ— the fourth day before the Nones
a sumptuous shrine for the honour of this glorious Martyr added also a most magnificent Monastery for obtaining of Priviledges for which by advice of the Bishops recourse was had to the Pope Concerning which Monastery Mathew of Westminster writes that as S. Alban was the Prime among the Brittish Martyrs and Saints so his Monastery excelled both in possessions and liberties all the other Monasteries of the Kingdom 5. To this day is preserved the Charter which King Offa made to this Monastery in which he mentions the foresaid miraculous discovery of the holy Martyrs body adding that since Honour given to God and pious devotion to his Saints is the stability of an earthly kingdom the prosperity of long life and will undoubtedly be rewarded with eternall happines therefore he gave such lands and possessions there named to the said Monastery freeing it likewise from all tributs and burdens Apponting withall over it as Abbot Willigoda a Preist to govern it according to the Rule of S. Benedict for ever Lastly requiring that dayly prayers should continually be offred there for the soules of himself and his freinds 6. At the same time the Abbot of Croyland called Patrick successour to the first Abbot thereof Kenulph seeing the devotion piety of King Offa to Gods Saints and his kind inclination to the Prayers of Religious men obtained froÌ„ him a Charter likewise by which he took into his Protection the said Monastery confirming all the possessions and Priviledges formerly given to the same freeing the Monks thereof from all secular burdens and impositions as he had newly done his brethren the Monks of S. Alban such is his expression VII CHAP. i. 2 c. The Gests and Martyrdom of S. Ethelbert King of the East-angles 1. COncerning this King Offa the Character given him by William of Malmsbury is very proper saying In one and the same man sometimes vices did palliate themselves with a shew of vertue and sometimes vertues did succeed vices that a man would be uncertain in what shape to represent such a changeable Proteus For the same year in which he shewd himself so pious toward the Holy Martyr S. Alban he shewd himself most impious in cruelly killing an innocent Prince and making him a Martyr 2. This Prince was Ethelbert the Son of Ethelred and Leofrana by whom he was carefully instituted in piety and all vertues He had now governed the Kingdom of the East-angles forty four years with such iustice and moderation that he was tenderly loved by all his subiects All which time he had never admitted any proposall of mariage but now yeilding to the importunity of his Mother and Nobles who earnestly desired to see a Successour he remitted to their iudgments to propose to him a fitt Consort 3. When they were therefore to consult about the person in the first place they generally turned their thoughts upon a Princesse among the South-Saxons whose name was Seledrida and her Fathers Egeon by whose death she was possessed of a very considerable Province besides other great riches Therefore they advised the King to make choice of her whose Treasures and territory would be a great strength and accession to his Kingdom But the King whose iudgment was directed by better Rules then humane policy and interests reiected the proposall because that Province which Egeon had left unto his daughter was procured by uniust and fraudulent means and therefore he could not expect a benediction from God upon the possession of it 4. Some few others therefore whose counsells were guided by Principles more sublime and not so worldly proposed to the King a daughter of the most potent King Offa whose name our Historians generally call Alfreda only by Ingulfus she is named Etheldrita a Virgin endowd withall Graces against whom no exception could be made Yea moreover such affinity contracted with her Father would be an absolute security to the Kingdom To this therefore King Ethelbert consented and thereupon Embassadours were dispatched to King Offa to demand of him this grace which he willingly granted so that conditions on both sides were readily agreed on 5. When the time appointed for the mariage drew near King Ethelbert thought fitt to goe to the Mercians thereby to shew more affection and respect in conducting his espoused Lady home But when he began his iourney there hapned to him many terrible prodigies portâ—nding a fatall successe Among which this was one When he mounted on horsback attended by a great multitude of his loving Subiects who earnestly prayed for his happines on a sudden besides a great earth-quake the Sun became wholly darkned insomuch as one could not discern another neither durst they remove by reason of the trembling of the earth All were astonished at this and falling prostrate on the ground earnestly besought God to avert his wrath from them But the King more devoutly then the rest humbly begged of God at least an internall Light by which he might discern whether that iourney and the occasion of it were acceptable to him and for the benefit of his own soule in token of which he besought him to cease the trembling of the earth no to restore the Suns Light Assoon as he had ended his Prayer all these prodigies immediatly ended Thereupon the King confidently prosecuted his iourney though his Mother terrified by such ominous signs earnestly endeavoured to disswade him 6. Assoon as he was entred into Mercia attended by a small guard God was pleased in a vision by night to signify to him his approaching death and the immense glory which should follow it For First it seemed to him that the roof of his Palace fell upon him and that his Mother seeing it let fall from her eyes teares of blood Afterward he saw a wonderfully great and most beautifull Tree which certain persons feircely endeavoured to hew down and out of the wounds made in it flowed a torrent of Blood eastward Then a pillar of Light from the South more bright then the Sun seemed to rise up and himself in the shape of a Bird having the extremities of his wings shining like gold had a great desire to embrace that glorious pillar so that mounting to the top of it he heard a most celestiall Harmony to which he with infinite pleasure attended till his sleep ending all vanished away 7. The next morning he recounted this Dream to his freinds at which their astonishment and fears were renewed with great encrease considering such fearfull signs as the falling down of a house his Mothers bloody teares a fair tree cutt down and blood issuing out of it Thereupon they attempted to perswade him to return and not to tempt God after so manifest a warning given him of danger But the King thinking it both dishonourable and unsafe to publish a suspicion of any treachery in so great a King as Offa and withall considering that though in his Vision there were many ominous signs yet the end seemed glorious and
happy Therefore resigning himself into Gods hands he chearfully pursued his journey 8. King Offa at that time had his residence at a certain town now called Sutton-Wallis in Herefordshire seated upon the River Lugge Lugus There the King received him with demonstrations of kindnes and ioy the like did the Queen whose name was Quendreda But whether this kindnes on the Kings part was sincere or no it is left doubtfull But certain it is that the impious Queen presently after his arrivall most execrably contrived her Son in Law 's murder whereby without any danger or trouble she might procure to her family the accession of a new kingdom This horrible design it is sayd she discovered to her husband King Offa who at first expressed a detestation of it but at length was perswaded by the Impious Queen if not to ioyn in the execution at least to suffer her to doe it alone 9. She had before this layd the execrable design and provided a fitt executioner His name was Winebert and to him was assign'd the Office of conducting King Ethelbert whensoever he was to treat about the accomplishing the Mariage One day therefore after he had excused to him King Offa's meeting him upon a pretence of indisposition he lead the innocent King through certain obsâ—ure passages of the Palace where with the help of his associats there attending he murdred him And so was fullfilld his vision of a beautifull tree cutt down and a stream of blood issuing from it Yea withall the other part of the vision likewise was accomplished in which was represented a glorious Pillar of Light and a Bird with golden wings mounting to the top of it and there entertaind with celestial Musick Which Bird was the soule of this pious King and Martyr received into heavenly ioyes 10. Some of our Historians relate the fact after another manner That in the Kings Bed-chamber a chair sumptuously adorned was placed upon planches which at pleasure might sink down and draw the person after And King Ethelbert having after a day spent in feasting been conducted into this his Bed-chamber and sitting in the said Chair fell down into a hollow place where being over whelmed with bed-cloaths and pillows he was stifled However the crime was performed all consent that it was principally by the Queen Quendreda's contrivance that this pious King was murdred though all doe not charge King Offa with the guilt of conspiring or so much as knowing of it till it was executed 11. The Blessed Kings body being taken out of the Cave was by the command of King Offa buried privatly at a place called Marden near the River Lugg whither whilst it was caried it was found so light as if it had been already ennobled with the Dotes of a glorified Body But it lay not long in that ignoble Sepulcher for the night following was seen a Pillar of Light sparkling its beams to the place where the Sacred Body lay And the third night after S. Ethelbert appearing in a vision to a simple husband-man commanded him to transport his body to a Monastery built on the banks of the River Wye which he accordingly performed and by the way a blind man was restored to sight by the merits of this Holy Martyr for so is he generally called in all ages since by reason of the frequent Miracles wrought by his intercession and this Title is expressly iustified by William of Malmsbury 12. The place where he was buried was by the Saxons called Fernley but now Hereford where a fair Church had formerly been built To which King Offa in testimony of his Repentance gave very rich Presents There also he built a magnificent tombe for him and in succeeding times the opinion of the holy Martyrs Sanctity did so encrease that Milfrid one of the following Kings of Mercia much enlarged the same Church dedicating it anew to the honour of S. Ethelbert For thus writes Leland From the time of King Offa the Citty of Hereford received great augmentation by occasion of the Monument of the glorious Martyr Ethelbert King of the East-Angles and it is deservedly esteemed the prime Seat of that Province 13. Out of the place where the Body of S. Ethelbert was first buried issued a fountain of most clear water called S. Ethelberts well over which now stands a Church no doubt built to his honour For what other motive could the builder have since it is placed so near the River Lugg which every floud being overflown by the muddy waters of the River never diminishes any thing of its own purity This wonderfull effect to this day the neighbours even Protestants take notice of and impute it to the Sanctity of the Saint yet think it an impiety to honour the Saint so highly honoured by God His Memory is celebrated in our English Martyrologe on the twentieth day of May. VIII CHAP. 1.2 c. King Offa's devout Pilgrimage to Rome and pious actions there 4. Great Priviledges granted to the English by the Pope 5. His Queen Quendrida iustly punished for the murder of S. Ethelbert 1. KIng Offa by the testimony which God gave to the Sanctity of King Ethelbert perceiving the enormity of his own crime for though it were true that his own hand had not been defiled with the Martyrs innocent blood yet a great crime it was to permitt so horrible a crime to passe unpunished He thereupon conceived great remorse for it and sought all wayes how to pacify Gods displeasure Some Writers impute the founding of that magnificent Monastery of S. Alban to his desire of making some manner of satisfaction for that Offence which therefore they conceive to have preceded that building However certain it is that the remaining years of his life he employed in memorable works of Charity and devotion 2. Besides this the year following he undertook a devout Pilgrimage to Rome there to begg pardon of God at the shrines of the two Princes of the Apostles There also he with great fervour visited most other places dedicated to the honour of Saints 3. During his abode at Rome he confirmed through his whole kingdom containing one and twenty Provinces or Shires that Contribution called S. Peters-pence or Rome-Scott which King Ina had before imposed on his Kingdom of the West-Saxons And moreover he endued with large possessions the Schoole of the English formerly founded also by the same King Ina at Rome for the sustentation of such his English subiects as should repair thither either out of devotion only or a desire also to perfectionate their minds with the Study of Sacred learning This Schoole saith Mathew Paris by reason of the great confluxe of strangers thither to seek comfort and sustenance was turned into an Hospitall called the Hospitall of the Holy Spirit 4. Lastly he supplicated Pope Hadrian not only to confirm by Apostolick authority the large possessions which he had lately and should hereafter bestow on his New-founded Monastery of S.
Alban but likewise to conferre spirituall Priviledges exemptions on it To which request the Pope willingly condescended for he adopted that Monastery to be a Speciall Daughter of the Roman Church exempted from all Iurisdiction Episcopall and Archiepiscopall as immediatly subiect to the See Apostolick He granted likewise that the Territory belonging to that Monastery should be the only place in his Dominions free from the generall contribution of Peter-pence Yea moreover that the Monks of S. Alban should be the Collectours of the same Contribution through the whole Province of Hertford which having collected they should reserve it to their own use for keeping hospitality To these he added this generall Grace that he enioyned King Offa for the remission of his sins at his returning home to call a Synod of his Bishops and Nobles and whatsoever possessions or Priviledges he with their advice should bestow on the said Monastery he promised that he would himself confirm such his Charter by his own authority And lastly in testimony of his great esteem of King Offa's piety he gave this generall Priviledge to all the subiects of his Kingdom That no publick Penitent should be obliged in execution of his Pennance enioyned to goe out of the kingdom that is Whereas in severall cases of enormous crimes men were obliged to seek Absolution at Rome he gave a generall Indulgence that for all sins men might be absolved at home 5. Thus did King Offa omitt no expedient wherby to expiate his crime touching the murder of the blessed Martyr King Ethelbert He returned not into his kingdom till the year following In the mean time severall occurrents hapning in Brittany require a place here As for his impious Queen Quendreda shee enioyd but a very short time the fruits of her cruelty for in the space of three months after she suffred a miserable death but well beseeming her wicked life And her Son Egfrid a vertuous and pious Prince for whose advantage especially she executed that horrible murder he was taken away by an untimely death after a few months raign by which means the Mercian Crown was translated from the family of King Offa to the posterity of King Penda And lastly her Daughter Alfreda designed to be the Spouse of the Holy Martyr she had such a horrour of her parents crime that out of a generall distast of the world she retired herself to a solitary devout life among the fenns of Croyland where she spent many years in aspiring to the embraces of a yet more glorious Bridegroom Concerning her wee shall treat further when we arrive to the year of her death IX CHAP. 1. The decay of Kentish Kings 2.3 c. The Scandalous Rebellions and Treasons of the Northumbers iustly punished by God Their miseries bewayled by Alcuin 1. THE same year which King Offa spent at Rome in his Devotions and Charities Alric King of Kent who was Tributary to King Offa ended his life after a raign of thirty four years He was the third and last of King Withreds children who succeeded him in that kingdom not any of them leaving heyrs behind them And afâ—er them saith William of Malmsbury the Noble stock of the Kentish Kings withred away and their generous blood lost all its vigour and Spirits Then any one who had impudence enough who either by fraud could make himself rich and popular or by faction terrible aspired to Tyranny there and unworthily adorned his head with the Regall Diadem Such an one was Edilbert sirnamed Pren who after Alric invaded the Kentish throne and after he had the space of two years tyrannised in that kingdom he had the foolish boldnes to provoke the Mercians by whom he was taken prisoner and forced to submitt his hands to chains and his body to captivity 2. The same decay likewise at this time befell the kingdom of the Northumbers for this being the fifth year after King Ethelred had been recalled from banishment to govern that Kingdom he was also slain by his Subiects And his death gave an end to the Kingdom of the Northumbers and after thirty three years vacancy and want of a Lawfull King it was seised upon and possessed by Egbert King of the West-Saxons Yet in the mean time there are named some few petty Kings there during the time of the Danish incursions Thus we read in the Books of the Succession of Saxon Kings The first who after the death of Ethelred usurped the place and title of King was Oswald and he after a short shew upon the stage for twenty eight dayes was compelled by the Northumbrians to flye to the King of the Picts so leaving place for Ardulf But the memory of these and some other like Kings following hath been in a sort obliterated by the tempestuous rage of the Danes wasting those parts at this time and putting all things in confusion 3. A most iust punishment that was sent by God to plague that rebellious Province the inhabitants whereof had no regard to the Maiesty of their Princes but freely defiled their hands with their blood by which they became odious both to God and man Yea the infamous scandall of their rebellions passed into forrein countreyes likewise as appears by a letter of Alcuin who at this time lived in France into which he was invited by King Charles the Great to assist by his learning the Church now combatted by New Heresies That Letter was written by him to Offa King of the Mercians the tenour whereof is as followeth 4. Your Maiesty may please to know that King Charles does oftimes speak to mee of you with much affection and sincerity and you have in him a most faithfull freind And to expresse his kindnes he has given order that presents should be sent to your Maiesty and your Bishops as likewise to King Ethelred and the Episcopall Churches in his Dominions But alas alas These presents together with letters were no sooner delivered into the Messengers hands but certain men out of Scotland which passed through your Countrey brought us a most sad Message concerning the unhappy death of that King of the Northumbers by the infidelity of his own subiects Hereupon King Charles presently in great anger drew back his presents intended thither calling them a perfidious perverse and rebellious Nation which so often murdered their own Kings esteeming them therefore worse then Pagans And if I had not interceded for them he would not only before this have hindred them from any good but likewise have done them all the micheif which lay in his power 5. Notwithstanding though Alcuin by his intercession with King Charles could avert the effects of his displeasure against the treacherous Northumbers he could not suspend the indignation and severity of Gods iudgments upon them For the same year a navall army from the Northern coasts like sharp stinging hornets invaded the kingdom of the Northumbers and the barbarous soldiers like dire half-famished Wolves ran up and down the
generally all the Romans gave praise to God for this wonderfull deliverance of his Servant But the Conspiratours not being able to execute their malice any further against the Pope went to vomite their rage upon the house of Albin which they lacked and utterly demolished 4. The fame of this prodigious Miracle was in a short time spread through all Christendom And Winegise Duke of Spoleto accompanied by the Embassadours of King Charles came to Rome and from thence conveyed the Pope to Spoleto From whence afterward he went into France to King Charles by whom he was with all honour and kindnes received and during all his voyage the high wayes were filled with devout people which with great ioy and devotion congratulated with him for the goodnes which God had so wonderfully shewed to him and to the whole Church in his regard 5 King Charles assoon as he was informed of this barbarous cruelty executed on this good Pope wrote a Letter to Saint Alcuin demanding his advice what became him to doe in such a coniuncture To whom Saint Alcuin answerd that it was his duty as being supreme Governour of Gods people an avenger of crimes a comforter of the afflicted and an exalter of such as are good to punish severely those examples of extreme impiety committed at Rome where formerly piety did most flourish but where of late wicked men through the blindnes of their hearts pluck out the eyes of their own head c. And accordingly King Charles shortly after conducted Pope Leo to Rome where the crimes falsly imputed to him by his enemies were cleared but what became of the two forementioned Assassins we doe not read 6. Another Epistle likewise King Charles wrote to the same Saint Alcuin in which he declared to him the miraculous recovery of the same Pope to whom God by his Divine operation had restored his sight and speech To which Saint Alcuin answerd that it was the duty and obligation of all good Christians to reioyce in such Clemency of the Divine Protection and to praise the name of our God who never forsakes such as putt their trust sincerely in him And whereas the said King had invited him to quitt for some time the smoaky lodgings of his Monastery at Tours to accompany him in his voyage to the golden palaces at Rome Saint Alcuin excused himself saying that the sight of swords and armour would doe more harm to his eyes then the smoaky chambers at Tours and that he should more serve his Maiesty by dayly praying for him in his Monastery then attending him in his â—edious iourney too burdensom to his weak infirm body 1.2 Succession of Bishops 3.4 c. Edilbert Pren King of Kent subdued by Kenulf the Mercian King 6. The Monastery of Winchelcomb 1 A Thelard returning from Rome seems to have brought with him the Archiepiscopall Pall for Eanbald Arch-bishop of York who this year received it and thereby was instated in the plenitude of his Pontificall power The first exercise whereof was expressed in the Ordination and consecration of Eadred to the See of Hagustald who succeeded to Ethelbert In which ordination he was assisted by Higbald Bishop of Lindesfarn and the solemnity was performed at a place called Wodford Dudda likewise the Bishop of Winchester dying in his place was substituted Kinebert 2. The year following Eathored Bishop of Worcester in the Kingdom of the Mercians dying in his room succeeded Denebert And about the same time the Church of Shirborn also being deprived of its Pastour Denefrid received Wibert for his Successour 3. At the same time Edilbert sirnamed Pren after he had raigned two years in Kent taking the boldnes to provoke the Mercians much exceeding him in power was taken prisoner by them and was for some time held captive in chains But afterwards being sett free by his enemies his own Subiects refused to admitt him so that it is uncertain how and where he ended his life 4. But Hoveden recounts this calamity of King Edilbert Pren more tragically At this time saith he Kenulf King of the Mercians with all his forces united invaded the Province of Kent which he wasted most terribly almost to the destruction of the inhabitants During which invasion Edilbert King of Kent was taken prisoner whose eyes the Mercian King commanded to be plucked out and his hands cutt off for his former pride and treachery Then he adioyned that Kingdom to his own putting the crown thereof upon his head and the Scepter in his hands 5. Such inhumanity as this seems much disagreeing from the mercifull nature of this good King Therefore the Narration of Mathew of Westminster is far more credible In the year of Grace seaven hundred ninety eight says he Kinulf King of the Mercians in a hostile manner wasted the Province of Kent and took prisoner Edilbert sirnamed Pren who was much inferiour to him in power whom he caried in a triumphant manner bound in chains to his own kingdom But not long after when he caused a Church lately founded by him at Winchelcomb to be dedicated on the day of the Consecration he took the chains from off the captive King before the Altar and dismissed him free There was then present Cuthred whom in the place of Edilbert he had made Governour of Kent The Church sounded with acclamations and the streets with the Kings praises and because in a meeting of thirteen Bishops and ten Dukes assembled for that Solemnity he refused to none the marks of his liberality so that all went home much richer then they came For besides Presents of inestimable valew in rich garments choice horses and other furniture which he gave to his Nobles to every particular man then present he gave a pound of silver to every Preist a Mark of gold to every Monk a peice of money So that not one person there present fayled to partake of his bounty And he enriched the Monastery with so large possessions that in this age it seems incredible 6. In the Annals of this Monastery of Winchelcomb is recorded the Charter of this King confirmed in a Synod at which were present two other Kings his Tributaries Cuthred King of Kent and Sired King of the East-Saxons in which he signifies that his intention was that his body should be buried in the same Church But this Charter was of a later date because it is subscribed by Wulfred Arch-bishop of Canterbury who succeeded six years after this to Athelard In the same Annals likewise is declared that at the first building of this Monastery three hundred Monks were placed in it What particular Maunors the King gave to them is unknown by reason all the ancient Records were burnt in the time of King Steven XVIII CHAP. 1.2 A Synod at Bacanceld against Vsurpers of Church revenews and for restitution of the Rights of the See of Canterbury 3. Another Synod of the Archâ—bishoprick York 1. A Little after Athelard was returned
from Rome a Synod was assembled by the Kings command in which himself and Athelard presided The place where the Synod was held was called Bacanceld In which the Aâ—ch-bishop in the name of Pope Leo by the consent of the whole Synod published this Prohibition adiuring all men by the most dreadfull iudgment of God from that day forward not to infringe the liberties nor usurp the revenews of Gods Churches and Monasteries denouncing against all transgressours excommunication in this world and damnation in the next 2. At the same time likewise the dignity of late empaired was restored to the Metropolitan Church of Canterbury And Aldulf formerly stiling himself Arch-bishop of Lichfeild submitted himself to the Popes command and to the iurisdiction of Athelard in this Synod subscribing himself by the simple Title of Bishop Yet all matters were not so cleared in that Controversy but that upon new emergent difficulties Athelard was obliged once more to have recourse to the See Apostolick 3. In the Kingdom of the Northumbers likewise a Synod was called at Finchal now Finkley in which Eanbald Arch-bishop of York presided and at which were present many persons of high rank both Ecclesiasticall and Secular In this Synod many Ordonnances were made proffitable to the Church of God and the whole nation touching the Observation of the Paschall solemnity the regulating of Iudicatories both Ecclesiasticall and Secular the introducing of good order among Clarks and Religious persons and many other like Ordonnances by which the generall state of that Province was excellently composed Eanbald likewise the Arch-bishop commanded that the Faith of Gods Church explained by the five Generall Councils should be publickly recited whereto all unanimously consented The same as we have before declared had been practised in the Synod of Hatfeild under Theodore Arch-bishop of Canterbury XIX CHAP. 1.2 c. Pope Leo conducted to Rome by King Charles the Great 1. THE year following King Charles with great pomp conducted Pope Leo back to Rome Among other expressions of ioy at his reception testified by Anastasius this was one That all the Schooles of Strangers in that Citty to witt of the Franks Frisons Saxons and Lombards ioyning together in one body with Crosses and flaggs singing likewise spirituall Canticles received the Pope leading him to the Church of Saint Peter where he solemnly celebrated Masse Now by the Schoole of the Saxons he certainly means that of the English instituted by King Ina and amplified in revenews by King Offa. For the Name of Brittany began now to grow out of use Shortly we shall have it by Regall authority changed into England In the mean time it was most usually called Saxony beyond the Sea to distinguish it from the Old Saxony in the Continent Hence in the last Letter written by Pope Leo to Kenulf King of the Mercians he stiles him King of the Province of Saxony 2. It is probable that Athelard Arch-bishop of Canterbury and Kinebert Bishop of Winchester accompanied their countreymen in this Procession For at this time those two Bishops were at Rome as Florentius testifies The occasion of Athelards second iourney thither was to clear some difficulties arising from the change made lately in the Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction in Brittany Which difficulties were so many and of such consideration that all opposition could not be quieted nor all impediments removed till four years more were passed 3. And as for Kinebert the Motive of his going to Rome was either devotion or to offer in the name of Brithric King of the West-Saxons the yearly contribution called Romescot which was collected our of his Dominions XX. CHAP. 1.2 c. Charles the Great solemnly crowned Emperour of Rome by Pope Leo the third 6. Saint Alcuin's congratulation to him 1. THE last year of this Century was rendred illustrious by the New erection of the Western Empire The Emperours of Constantinoplâ— besides that for severall ages they had been the Protectours of Heresy they were become unable to defend the Western Regions from the assaults which the Saracâ—nâ— made in severall parts especially the Islands and Rome particularly was exposed to many oppressions from the Lombards and other petty Princes tyrannising in Italy yea from the Nobility of the Citty it self and of the Territory adioyning who oft compelled the Popes to flye into France and Germany So that it was necessary to seek out a common Protectour abroad Now not any Christian Prince could enter into competition with the Kings of France either for power or inclination to defend the Apostolick See or to secure Italy it self from the Saracens abroad and Tyrants within the bowells of it The obligations which Rome and especially the See Apostolick had already to the Predecessours of King Charles not only for quelling the Tyrants who oppressed it but for raising it from poverty and weaknes to wealth and power to be envyed even by Princes were so fresh and so excessive that to seek a Protectour from any other Kingdom had been folly And among the Kings and Princes governing in France none hitherto approached to King Charles the Great either for power or for affection to the Church a proof whereof he at this time gave to the present Pope in his care to secure him from his malicious enemies by retiring into France his tender affectionate and respectfull entertainment of him there and his restoring him with far greater splendour then ever to his See with power to execute iustice and if he pleased any revenge upon his barbarous enemies 2. These things considered both gratitude and interest strongly moved Pope Leo to resent the inestimable benefitts which he had so lately received from King Charles And since his abilities could stretch no further then to exalt so great a King by Words and Titles and no Title was either more easy for him to bestow or more becoming King Charles to receive then that of Emperour of the West or of Rome For these reasons the sayd Pope at this time made choice of that way of expressing his gratitude 3. Now that this new Honour might be conferred as it were in a Legall manner and due Form according to the ancient custom he caused the Nobility and cheif among the Clergy at Rome and neighbouring places to assemble together as constituting a resemblance of the ancient Roman Senat And by their unanimous Votes and suffrages was this illustrious King nominated and chosen Emperour of Rome Which election was presently signified to the Common people of Rome and other Regions of Italy assembled in infinite multitudes from all parts by whom it was with loud acclamations ratified and confirmed Which being done Pope Leo as Prince of the Senat did in all their names with the greatest solemnity and glory imaginable ioyning in the ceremony both Civill and Spirituall authority sett the Imperiall Crown upon his head on the day of the great Solemnity of our Lords Nativity 4. The fame of this being spread
it 1. WE will conclude this Book and Century with a short view of the state of Gods Church in Brittany at this time Sir Henry Spelman has published another Synod held this year at Clovesho In which after a publick attestation of the Vniformity of their Faith with the same which Saint Gregory the Great caused to the taught here at the first Conversion of the Nation with a Profession that what they beleived they would also in their lives practise a Decree was made for the restitution of all lands and goods which had been usurped by Lay-persons and violently taken from Churches and Monasteries 2 More specially Athelard Arch-bishop of Canterbury presiding in the same represented to the Synod how Ethelbald King of the Mercians had given formerly to the Church of our Saviour in Canterbury a certain Monastery called Cotham with all the Lands and possessions belonging thereto and that such his Donation might be of perpetuall force he sent by Cuthbert then Archbishop a Turf of the said land together with all Writings perâ—aining to the same Monastery which he required him to lay upon the Altar of our Saviours Church But after the death of the said Arch-bishop two men who had been educated by him named Veâ—head and Osbert by the Devills instigation stole away those Writings and caried them to Ceolulf King of the West-Saxons who thereupon took to his own use the said Monastery and land notwithstanding any thing that the Arch-bishop could alledge His Successours likewise in the Arch-bishoprick Bregwan and Iambert in severall Synods made complaints of this injury done to the Church of our Saviour both to the King of the West-Saxons and to Offa King of the Mercians who had subdued many Citties and particularly that Territory in which the said Monastery of Cotham was seated which he annexed to his own Dominion But now at last Kenulf King of the Mercians repenting of his injustice had restored all the said Writings adding withall a great summe of money humbly requesting that he might be absolved from the Excommunications denounced against Sacrilegious usurpers of Church-lands 3. Matters standing thus the said Arch-bishop Athelard together with his principall Officer Cuba brought the foresaid Writings into the Synod which were publickly read and approved Then he acquainted the Synod that by a mutuall agreement between himself and a certain Abbesse named Cynedritha she should possesse the said Monastery of Cotham with all lands belonging to it giving in exchange land of one hundred and ten Mansions and Sixty Hides Cassatarum in a place named Fleot and thirty in another called Tenaham and twenty in a third named Creges Ennulina all which lands King Offa had formerly given to her and her heyrs and after their decease to the Church of Beodford This agreement touching an exchange with a mutuall surrendry of all Writings on both sides the Arch-bishop desired might be approved and confirmed by the Synod that no difference might hereafter happen between his Successours and the heyrs of King Offa. He moreover gave to the same Abbesse another Monastery seated in a place called Pectonege which the devout King Egfrid had bestowd on him to be possessed by a right of inheritance XXIII CHAP. 1.2 c. The Martyrdom of S. Alcmund a Northumbrian Prince 4.5 c. Brithric King of the West-Saxons murdred by his Queen Eadburga For which it was ordained that the wives of succeeding Kings should never have the Title of Queens 1. THE Kingdom of the Northumbers at this time was again most greivously plagued by the Danish Pirats for a most horrible army of them landing in the Northern parts cruelly spoyled the Churches of Hercenes and Tynmouth 2. The same year also Alcmund son of Alred who had been there King was apprehended by the guards of the present Vsurping King Eardulf and by his command was slain together with all those who had been his companions in banishment 3. This Prince Alcmund was son of that King Alred who in the year of Christ seaven hundred seaventy four was by a rebellion of his Subiects driven out of his kingdom and fled to the Picts This Prince willingly followed his Father into banishment the incommodities whereof he bore with a Christian equanimity By such afflictions God disposed this pious Prince for a far richer crown For though by the relation of Mathew of Westminster he is said to have been slain by the cruelty of King Eardulf yet in our Martyrologe he is commemorated in the quality of a Martyr made a sacrifice to God by the inhumanity of the Danes Certain it is that he dyed a violent and uniust death and by posterity has been aâ—ways venerated as a Saint which God approved by many Miâ—racles In the Citty of Darby a magnificent Church was built to his honour called to this day the Church of S. Alcmund Another likewise was erected in Shrewsbury as our Martyrologe testifies where his Name is celebrated among Saints on the nineteenth of March. And in former times a great concourse thither was made especially from the Northern parts to pay their devotions to God in honouring his Saint their iniured countreyman 4. This Century concluded with the death of Brithric King of the West-Saxons by the treacherous cruelty of his Wife The manner thereof is thus described by Mathew of Westminster King Brithric saith he had taken to wife Eadburga daughter to Offa King of the Mercians This woman being exalted to so great honours did not content her self but was restlesse in her ambition to enioy alone all wealth and power Therefore with a tyrannous malice she was wâ—nt to accuse before the King and persecute all the Nobles of the Kingdom and all others who favoured iustice By which means she became the Obiect of the Vniversal hatred both of the Princes and inferiour subiects Because that wicked woman by her flatteries had so insinuated her self into the Kings affection and esteem that whosever she accused were presently either banished or slain Or if she could not obtain this her custom was privatly to destroy them by poison 5. Now there was at that time a certain young man of a Noble family and deeply in the Kings favour against whom the Queen not having any thing of which she could with any pretence of iustice accuse him she provided poyson with which she killed him And a part of this poyson the King unawares taesting immediatly dyed Her purpose then was not that the poison should be given to the King but only to the young man his favourite but by mishap they both drank of it and both presently dyed 6. The King being thus unhappily slain the Queen knowing how universally she was hated in great fear fled away privatly carying with her inestimable treasure And passing the Sea she went to the Emperour-Charles to whom she presented many rich gifts On a certain time 〈◊〉 she was among other Ladies standing in his presence being though a most wicked yet a
woman of wonderfull beauty the Emperour said thus to her Take your choice Madame whether you will have mee or my Son who stands where at the window for your husband She without any deliberation and being incited by her lust answerd thus If the choice be left to mee I would much rather chuse your son then you because he is younger Then the Emperour perceiving that the satisfying her lust suggested this answer to her tongue returned her this quick and elegant reply If you had chosen mee I would have given you my Son But since you have chosen him you shall have neither him nor mee 7. Notwithstanding upon her importunity and also in regard of her beauty the Emperour bestowd on her a Noble Monastery of Religious women into which she retired and there hypocritically laying aside her secular habit she took the habit of a Religious woman having in her heart no sence of the duty to which that Profession obliged her and for some few years exercised the Office of Abbesse there 8. Her memory was in such execration in Brittany that by an unanimous agreement of the Nobility and Commons in the Kingdom of the West-Saxons a Decree was made that from that time the wives of those Western Kings should never enioy the Title of Queens nor partake of any prerogative of Regall dignity 9. To Brithric there succeeded in that kingdom Egbert the first founder of the Saxon or English Monarchy and the first who commanded the Island to be called by a new Name England Concerning whom more in the following Book This I will conclude with the Chronologicall account of this time given by Ethelwerd a Noble Historian of the Royall blood of the Saxons who lived in the following Age In the year when Egbyrht began his raign there passed from the Creation of the world six thousand years wanting five from our Lords Incarnation eight hundred from the coming of the Saxons Hengest and Horsa into Brittany three hundred and fifty years and from the first entrance of S. Augustin sent by S. Gregory to convert this Nation two hundred and four years Dan 11.44 Eph. iv 11 Esa 11 c 2. Math. v. 15 Psal cxxâ— 3 Esa. xlix 23 Io. xiv 12 Esa. 2. Esa. 49. Curt. l. 9. Magdeburg Cent. 1 l. 2. c. 4 Ib. c. 10. f 596 Ib. c. 4. f. 54. Id. Cent. 2. c. 10. f. 167. Ib. f. 58.64 Ib. c. 10. f. 207 Ib. c. 4. f. 45. Ib. Cent. 3. c. 4. f. 77. â—b f. 80. Ib. f. 8â— Ib. f. 83. Ib. f. 84. I. CHAP. Lacit in vit Agricolae Caesar. l. 5. comment II. CHAP. Soâ—m in Gloss. â—io lib. 59. Lucan l. Dio. ubi supr Tacit. in vit Agric. Sueton. in Caesar. c. 47. III. CHAP. Caes. Comment l. 5. Bed l. 1. c. 2. Camb. l. Brit. Dio. lib. 60. Sueton. in Calig cap. 44. Tacit. Hist. l. 1. Suet. in Tiber cap. 38. Dio lib. 59. Sueton. in Calig VVestmonasteriensis Ann. D. 44. Oros. lib. 7. c. 6. Beda lib. 1. c. 3. Sueton. in Cloud c. 17. Dio. lib. 60 Maldon in Essex Vid. Tacit. lib. Tacit. Ann. lib. 12. VVestmon A. D. 44. Ibid. A. D. 52. Tacit. in Agriâ— â—acit Annal. l. â—2 â—d ibid. lib. 3. Hâ—st A. D. 60. Tacit. in Agric. Dio. lib. 62. Tacit. Annal. l. 14. Curia Ibid. Gildas de Eâ—câ—d IV. CHAP. Druids Plin. Hist. natur lib 16. cap. 44. Lucan lib. 1. Caes. l. 6. de â—â—ll Gall. Isa. 1.29 Diog. Laert. in Proem Caesar. Hist. Gall. lib. 6. Tacit. Ann l. 14. Plin. Hist. natur lib. 30 c. 1. Bards Ammian Marc. lib. 15 Abr. Vandermyl in Glos. Cambden Godvvin Gildas de Excid Britan. Cambd. in Middlesex Dio. lib. 62. Tacit. in Senec. de morte Claudij Pontic Virunn lib. 4. Caesar. comment lib. 6. A. D. 44. Plin. Hist. Nat. lib. 16. c. 44. Tacit. Diod. Sic. l. 6. A. D. 46. Gild. de Excid Brit. Flav. Dext ad Ann. D. 41. Frecul tom 2. l. 2. cap. 4. Euseb. Chron. An. D. 44. Hierom. de Script Eccl. in Petro. Arnob câ—nt Gent. lib. 2 Leo M. Serm. 1. â—atal Aâ—postol A. D. 46. Martial l. 4. Epigr. 13. lib. 11. Epigr. â—4 Baron in Noâ— ad Martyrol 2. Tim. 4.21 Fr. Moncaeus Naâ—cler in Legend S. Timoth. Martyrol Anglic. 7. Aug. Tacit. Annal. l. 13. â—acit Annal. l. 3. â—sengren â—ent 1. par 1. dist 3. A. Mirman in â—heaâ—r conf Martyrol Gall. ad 3. Septemb. A. D. 89. Mersâ—â—s l. de Sanctis Guilleman lib. 1. rerum Helveâ— c. 15. Paâ—â—al de vir illustr p. 1. A. D. 60. Bed Martyrol 9 Maij Martyrol Râ—man 9. Maij. A. D. 110. VI. CHAP. A. D. 60. A. D. 60. Nicâ—ph hist. lib. 1. cap. 1. Metaphrast 29. Iun. Hierom. in Catal. Id. Ibid. 2. Pet. 1.14 Innocent P. Epist. ad Decenâ— Baron A. D. 44. Vid. Malmesbâ—â— l 3. dâ— Pontif. Chor. Baron Ann. D. 769. VII CH. Iâ—â—ngren cent 1. p 7. dist 8. A. D. 67. Act. 13. 2. â— 47. Gildas in Clerum Theodoret. in Psal. 116. Hieron in Isa. Ven. Fortunat de vit S. Mart. VIII CH. Menolog Graec. 15. Martij Menol. Graec. ubi suprà Vsser Antiq. Brit. fol. 9 Bed hist. l. 1. c. 27. A. Mirman Martyr Rom. 15. Mart. Menol. Graec. ubi suprà Mart. Angl. 15. Mart. Rom. 16.10 Vsser in Primord fol. 1053. Theodor. Gâ—aecar affect lib. 9. Arnob. lib. 2. cont Gent. Tertull. Apol Vsser de Primord Eccl. Britt pag. 22. A. D. 63. Alph. Garzias Vsser ib pag. 25. Vid. Harpsfeld in saec 1 cap. 2. II. CHAP. Godvvin in Convers. Brit. Freculphus III. CH. Alford from Plorileg Pitsius de Scriptor in Arvirago â—â—venal Sat. Pits de Scriptern Academ Oxon. Plin. Nat. Hist. lib. 28. IV. CHAP. Cambden in Somerset V. CHAP. Antiquit. Glaston A. D. 430. Voss. de Hist. lat vid. M. Biblioâ—hec 〈◊〉 5. p. 3. sol 793. vid. Cambden Britan. in Glastonâ— Somerset D. Fuller Ob. Sol. VI. CHAP. Antiquit. Glaston VII CHAP Antiquit. Br. God vvin in Catalog Episcop Ang. Vsserij Primord Eccles. Britann â—p Capgrav in vita S. Iosephi D. Fuller VIII CH. Spelman Coâ—cil Britan. Ob. Sol. Ob. Sol. Aug. lib. de cura pro mart cap 18 Maxim Tour. Homil. d. Martyr Ob. Sol. Abb. Sol. Caesar Augusta IX CHAP. A. D. 73 Florileg ad Anu D. 73. A. D. 73. Bed Hist. l. 1. cap. 1. A. D. 75. Cambden de Pictis X. CHAP. G. 〈◊〉 Vsser Primord Brit. f. 581. Malmsb in Prolog l. 3. Pontific A. D. 82. Polychron lib. 4. cap. 9. Iâ— Rossus VVâ—rvvic ap Vsser f. 581. Cambden in Ostadin Ingulph Histor XI CHAP. A. D. 82. Tacit histor lib. 1. Id in vita agris d. ibid. XII CH. Martyrolog Rom. 17. Mart. Godvvin in â—atal cap. 3. Mâ—r. 6.30 Vsser de Primord Eccl. Brit. fol. 29. Ibid. fâ—l â—72 A. D. 1345. Vid. Vsser Primord Eccl. â—rit p 29. XIII CH. Vsser Primord Eccl. Brit. p. 575. Id. ib. p. 28. Math. Paris A. D. 1247. Ib. in Addition fol. 161. Lâ— 22.44
place calld Hethfeild in which King Edwin was slain on the fourth day before the Ides of October and the year of our Lords Incarnation six hundred thirty three in the forty eighth year of his age and his whole army was either slain or dispersed 5. In the same battell was also slain King Edwins son Offrid a little before his Father And because this war was managed by him in defence of Gods Church and Christian Faith against its barbarous enemies our Ancestors have allways esteemd Kind Edwin a Saint and Martyr so that his name deservedly enioys a place in our Martyrologe on the fourth of December Where likewise it is sayd that a Church was anciently consecrated to him in London and another in Somersetshire at a Town calld Brewe His head saith S. Beda was brought to York and buried in the Church of S. Peter the Apostle begun by himself but finished by his Successour Oswald It was layd in the Porch of S Gregory Pope by the preaching of whose Disciples he had received the Word of life 6. What followd the death of this Blessed King is thus further related by the same Authour At that time there was made a most greivous slaughter in the Church and Nation of the Northumbers inasmuch as one of the Leaders was a Pagan and the other because in his nature barbarous more cruel then a Pagan For Penda with his whole Nation was devoted wholly to Idols and ignorant of Christianity But Carduella or Cedwalla though in name and outward profession he was a Christian notwithstanding in his mind and manners he was so very barbarous that be spared neither sex nor age but like a raging wild beast with cruel torments killd all he could meet with A long time he ranged through the countrey every where exercising his savage cruelty determining to root out of the land the whole Saxon race Neither had he any regard to Christian Religion newly planted among them For such was and to this day continues the malice of the Brittains that they sett at nought the Christianity of the English with whom they will no more communicate then with Pagans 7. To this horrible slaughter may be added the most iniust murder of King Edwins second son Edfrid born to him by his former Queen Quenburga and baptised by S. Paulinus Which Edfrid saith S. Beda being thereto compelld by necessity fled to Penda King of the Mercians by whom he was afterward slain contrary to his promise confirmd by an Oath during the raign of Oswald 8. What became of the pious Queen Ethelburga the same S. Beda thus declares The affairs of the Northumbers being brought to this miserable state saith he immediatly after this slaughter S. Paulinus seing there was no security but in flight took with him the Queen Ethelburga whom he had at first conducted thither and fled with her into Kent where he was honourably received by the Arch-bishop Honorius and King Eadbald He came thither under the guard of Bassus a most valiant soldier of King Edwins and with the Queen there was her daughter Heanfled and her son Vulcfrea together with Iffi the son of Offrid both whom the afterward sent into France recommending them to the protection of King Dagobert out of the fear she had of Edbold and Oswald Kings of the Northumbers And there both those infants dying were buried with such honour as became their Royal birth and such innocent lambs of Christ. The Queen likewise caried with her great store of King Edwins most precious jewells and Vessells and among the rest a great Crosse of gold and a golden Chalice consecrated for the ministery of the Altar Both which have to this day been kept in the Church of Canterbury XXII CHAP. 1.2 S. Paulin administers the Church of Rochester 3. He repaires the Old Church of Glastonbury 4 5 His Death and Translation 6 7. c. Queen Ethelburga retires into a Monastery Her happy death 1. SAint Paulinus having been thus in duty obliged to conduct his special charge the Queen in safety to her own Countrey left not for all that his flock deprived of a good Pastor For according to S. Beda's narration he recommended the care of the Church of York to Iames his Deacon of whom we have already made mention a holy man and very observant of Ecclesiastical Order He remaind in the said Church a long time and by teaching and baptising recoverd from the Devills power very many soules There is a village neer Cataract where he most usually made his abode that beares his name to this day He was very skilfull in Church Musick and therfore when peace was afterward restord and the number of Christians augmented he became the Master of Ecclesiasticall Singing according to the custom of Rome and Canterbury and in the end full of days and merits he followd the way of his fathers 2. In the mean time S. Paulinus was not without employment in Kent The Church of Rochester saith S. Beda being vacant because Romanus who had been Prelat therof had been drownd in passing the Sea towards Rome whither he was sent by S. Iustus Arch-bishop to consult with Pope Honorius about Ecclesiasticall affairs S. Paulinus therefore at the invitation of the Arch-bishop Honorius and King Badbald undertook the charge of it till in his due time he went to heaven there to reap the fruits of his glorious labours And at his death he left in the said Church the Pall which he had received from the Pope 3. We read in the Antiquities of Glastonbury That S. Paulinus who had been Arch-bishop of York but then was Bishop of Rochester the third from S. Iustus who had been consecrated by S. Augustin came to Glastonbury where he abode a long time and made the walls of the old Church to be built from the top to the bottom of timber wheras anciently they were made of wattles and to be coverd with lead And thus that Holy Oratory remaind in the same plight till the time that the Church was burnt in the days of King Henry the first Such care had that holy Bishop that without preiudicing the Sanctity of that place an addition should be made to its beauty We find mention of this Church thus repaird by S. Paulinus in the Charters granted to it by King Inas in the year of Grace seaven hundred and four and of King Canuâ—us above three hundred years after Inas both which Charters are said to have been confirmd and signd in the same woodden Church 4. Concerning S. Paulinus nothing occurrs in our Ecclesiasticall Records till his death which hapned in the year of Grace six hundred forty four the sixth day before the Ides of October saith S. Beda after he had held the Bishoprick of Rochester nineteen years and one and twenty days He was buried in the Secretary of S. Andrew the Apostle which King Ethelbert built from the foundations in the Citty of Rochester 5.
this and prescribed him the measure of his Pennance the Preist went away And awhile after upon some pressing occasion passed over into Ireland his Native countrey Neither did he ever after return according to his promise 4. However the Penitent mindfull of his injunction and promise gave himself wholly to teares of Pennance to devout watchings and continence insomuch as he took his reâ—ection only two dayes in the week as hath been said and fasted all the rest And afterwards when he heard that the Preist was gone into Ireland and that there he was dead notwithstanding according to his injunction he persever'd in the observance of the same measure of fasting So that what at first he undertook out of compunction and fear of Gods iudgment afterward he continued the same out of Love to God and hope of eternall rewards 5. After he had with great diligence and care for a long time observed this rigorous course of Mortification it hapned on a certain day that he in the company of one of his Brethren went out of the Monastery to a place at a good distance and returned at night Being come near to the Monastery and observing the lofty buildings of it the good man fell presently a weeping shewing withall great sorrow in his countenance Which his companion observing askd him the cause He answered All these goodly buildings both publick and private which thou seest shall within a very short time by fire be consumed to ashes Assoon then as they entred into the Monastery he to whom this was told went presently to the Mother of the Congregation whose name was Ebba and to her discovered the holy mans speeches 6 She being extremely troubled with so ominous a presage as there was reason sent for the good man and diligently enquired of him the matter and how he came to the knowledge of it He answered thus Awhile since as I was employed one night in watching and reciting Psalms I saw standing by mee a person whose face I had never before seen the sight of whom putt mee into a great feare But he bad me I should not feare and in a familiar manner said to mee Thou doest well in passing the night in watching and prayers and that thou doest not indulge to sleep I replied Alas Sir I have great need to persist in devout watching and incessantly to pray our Lord to pardon my sins He replied Thou sayst well both thou and many others have need to redeem their sins by good works and when they cease from bodily labours then to labour more diligently for eternall goods but few there are who doe thus For but even now I have taken a view of this whole Monastery I have beheld every chamber and bed one after another and besides thy self I have not found one person employed in the care of his soules health But every one men and woemen are either benummed in a sluggish drowsines or if they are awake they are doing some what that is naught For the lodgings here which were intended for places of prayer or reading are now turned into chambers of good fellow-ship drinking and other wantonnesses Yea moreover the Virgins consecrated to God contemning the Sanctity of their profession whensoever they are at leasure they employ their time in weaving delicate garments wish which they adorn themselves like Brides or endeavour to win the affection of men who come to visit them Therefore a terrible iudgment from heaven by fire is deservedly prepared against this place and those which inhabit it 7. When he had said this the Abbesse replied Why would you not sooner discover to mee this revelation He answered I was silent out of respect to you and for fear of troubling your mind too much Notwithstanding this comfort you may have this iudgment shall not happen in your dayes 8. This Vision being afterward divulged the people of that place for a while conceived some fear and began to intermitt their exorbitances But after the death of the Abbesse they returned to their former corruptions yea they committed far greater wickednes and when they said Peace and security on a sudden the foresaid vengeance came upon them 9. A true perfect relation of these things saith S. Beda I received from my reverend fellow-Preist Edgils who then lived in the said Monastery and after the desolation of it he came into ours where he lived many years and afterward dyed 10. When this hapned S. Cuthbert being as yet a Monk though as hath been said he bore great respect to S. Ebba for her Sanctity yet perceiving how dangerous any commerce between Religious men woemen was whatsoever pretext of Charity might be made for it he utterly forbade it to his Monks Concerning which prohibition and the occasion of it thus writes Turgothus Priour of Durham quoted by Bishop Vsher Not long after saith he the man of God Cuthbert being exalted to the Episcopall throne entirely separated from his Monks all society with woemen for fear any then alive or their Successours might after the forementioned example provoke the wrath of God against them By the generall consent therefore of all of both sexes he both for present and future times interdicted to his Monks any commerce with woemen wholly forbidding them entrance into his Church And therefore in the Isle of his Episcopall See he built a Church which in the Saxon tongue is called Grenceyric or Green Church because seated in a green plain and ordained that woemen should come thither to hear Masse or Sermons but that they should never approach nearer to the Church in which himself and his Monks served our Lord. Which custom is diligently observed to this day insomuch as unlesse an invasion of enemies or burning of the place compell them it is not permitted that women should sett their feet no not within the Church-yard where for a time the body of Saint Cuthbert reposed But quitting this not unusefull digression we will return to the course of our generall History XVI CHAP. 1.2 c. King Egfrids cruelty to the Irish their imprecations against him and his punishment foretold 1. IN the year of our Lords Incarnation six hundred eighty four saith S. Beda Egfrid King of the Northumbers upon what provocation it is uncertain sent an army under the command of Bertus into Ireland who miserably wasted that innocent Nation a Nation withall which had always been affectionate to the English Yet for all that so furious was the rage of this army against them that neither Churches nor Monasteries were spared by them As for the Irish according to their ability they repelled force with force and withall by earnest prayers solicited the divine help using many imprecations against their enemies And although those who use bitter language and cursing shall be excluded the Kingdom of God yet the generall beleif was that the English who by their impieties deserved such curses by the just iudgment of God shortly after received their
due punishment For the very next year the same King leading forth his army to wast the Province of the Pâ—â—sts was slain by them 2. Among others who fearfully apprehended Gods revenge upon this unjust cruelty of King Egfrid was his devout Sister Edelfleda who lately succeeded the Holy Abbesse Saint Hilda in the government of the Monastery of Streneshalâ— Therefore in great solicitude she consulted with S. Cuthbert then a Monk and famous for the gift of Prophecy concerning her Brother and whether the imprecations of the Irish nation ahainst him would not proove too successfull And from him she understood that the King her Brother should not out-live the following year The particular narration of these things is thus compiled by Saint Beda 3. On a certain time saith he the most Venerable Virgin and Mother of our Lords Virgins Elfleda or Edilfleda sent to the man of God Cuthbert adjuring him in the name of God that she might have the happines to see him and to speak with him about matters of necessary importance He therefore accompanied with some of his Brethren took ship and came to an Island which receives its name from a River called Coqued before whose entrance into the Sea it was situated For the foresaid Abbesse had desired him to meet her there When they were come together she proposed many questions to him whereto he gave her satisfactory answers And upon a sudden in the midst of their discourse she cast her self prostrate at his feet and adjured him by the terrible name of the Almighty and of his Angells to tell her plainly how long a time the life and raign of her Brother was to last For said she I am assured that if you will you can tell mee this by the Spirit of Prophecy which God has given you But he astonished at this adjuration yet unwilling to give her a plain discovery of the secret thus answered her It is a strange thing that you being a prudent woman and skillfull in the Scriptures will call the time of mans life long whereas the Psalmist sayes Our years are like a spiders webb and Salomon admonishes us If a man live many years and has spent in mirth all his life he ought to be mindfull of the time of darknes and the many dayes following which when they shall come all that is passed will appear to be vanity How much more truly may this be applied to him who has but one year more to live 4. When the devout Abbesse heard this answer she fell a weeping bitterly bewayled this ominous presage But at last wiping her eyes she again with a woman-like boldnes adiured him by the Majesty of God to tell her who should succeed him in the Kingdom for said she you know he has no children and I have never a brother besides him The Holy man continuing silent awhile at last said Doe not say that you want Brethren for you shall see one to succeed him whom you will affect with as tender and sisterly a love as you now doe Egfrid himself She replied I beseech you tell mee in what countrey he now lives He answered Doe you see this Vast Sea abounding with Islands It is an easy thing for God out of some one of them to provide a man whom he may sett over this Kingdom By this she understood that he spoke of Alfrid who was reputed to be her Fathers naturall Son and at that time lived as a banished man in one of those Scottish Islands where he addicted himself to the study of learning After many discourses he said to her I command you in the name of our Lord and Saviour that you reveale to none before my death what you have heard from mee After this he returned to his solitary Island and Monastery 5 Before this year was ended King Egfrid whose disafâ—ection to S. Wilfrid still continued was so far from any intention to recall him to his See of York that when there was a vacancy in any of his Bishopricks by the death of any who possessed his place he would take care that some other should be substituted in their room as he did this year in which S. Theodore Arch-bishop of Canterbury at the said Kings request assembled a Synod of Bishops at a place called Twiford in Northumberland in which the famous Saint Cuthbert was notwithstanding his earnest resistance elected and the year following consecrated Bishop of Lindesâ—arn But of this we will treat more largely when we come to the Gests of the said glorious Bishop We will now declare the successe of his Prophecy touching the approaching death of King Egfrid XVII CHAP. 1.2.3 King Egfrid slain by the Picts 4.5 Different censures of him 6. Bishop Trâ—mwin driven out of Pictslands 1. THE year after the forementioned invasion of Ireland saith S. Beda King Egfrid would himself conduct an army to spoyle and wast the Province of the Picts though his freinds and especially S. Cuthbert lately ordaind a Bishop earnestly dissâ—aded him Being entred the Province with his army the enemies conterfeâ—â—ing fear fled from him whom he pursuing was lead into streits of inaccessible mountains and there with the greatest part of his forces slain on the thirteenth day befoâ—e the Calends of Iune in the fortieth year of his age and fifteenth of his raign Now as I said his freinds earnestly opposed his undertaking this warr But as the year before he would not hearken to the most Reverend Father Egbert who dissâ—aded him from invading Ireland Scotiam from whence he had received no injury So now by Gods just iudgment for punishment of that crime he was hindred from hearkning to those who desired to with-hold him from his destruction 2. Whilst King Egfrid was fighting against the Picts S. Cuthbert anxious about the successe went to Lugubalia or Carlile to comfort his Queen Ermenburga and there God revealed to him the death of the King and defeat of his army The particulars are thus related by S. Beda Whilst King Egfrid saith he rashly adventured the invasion of the Picts and with horrible cruelty wasted their countrey the man of God Cuthbert knowing that the time drew near which he had foretold his Sister that the King should live but one year longer he went to the Citty Lugubalia corruptly named by the inhabitants Luel to speak with the Queen who there expected the event of this warr in a Monastery of her Sister The day after as the Cittizens were honourably leading him to see the walls of the Citty and a fountain in the same of a wonderfull structure according to the Roman manner the Holy Bishop on a suddain as he was leaning on his staff became troubled in mind and with a sad countenance cast his eyes on the ground and presently raising himself up again and looking to heaven he said not very loud Now is the combat decided A Preist-standing by who understood his meaning suddenly and indiscreetly said to him How doe
Martin in the Town of Dover and enriched the Monks living there with large possessions XIX CHAP. 1. Brithwald consecrated Arch bishop of Canterbury 2.3 Pope Sergius his Letters to the Saxon Kings and Bishops 4. Brithwald ordains Bishops 1. PEace and tranquility being thus restored to the Kingdom of Kent the Consecration of a New-Arch-bishop in the place of S. Theodore dead two years since was very seasonable and necessary His Successours name was Brithwald who saith S. Beda was an Abbot in a certain Monastery seated near the place called Raculf where the River Genlade discharges it self into the Sea He was a man well versed both in holy Scriptures and likewise in Ecclesiasticall and Monasteriall Disciplines Yet much inferiour to his Predecessour He was chosen Bishop in the year of our Lords Incarnation six hundred ninety two on the first of Iuly Wichtred and Suebhard being then Kings of Kent But his Ordination was deferred to the year following for the attaining of which he was forced to passe over the Sea to Rome thence returned into France where he was consecrated by Godwin a Metropolitan there on the third day before the Calends of Ianuary and took possession of his own See on the day before the Calends of September being a Sunday 2. The same year there came Letters from Pope Sergius directed to Ethelred Alfrid and Adulf English Kings to whose protection and favour he earnestly recommended the New Arch-bishop The Motive of writing this Letter seems to have been the divisions and turmoyles of Kent of the composing of which it seems the Pope was ignorant and therefore did not addresse it to Withred King of Kent 3. Other Letters also came then from the same Pope to all the Bishops of Brittany in which he acquaints them with how much gladnes he entertained the said Elect Arch-bishop newly arrived at Rome as likewise the tidings of the Orthodox Vnity which was amōg them Consequētly he signified to them that according to the ancient Priviledge of that Church of Cāterbury from the dayes of his Holy Predecessour S. Gregory to the present time he had invested him with the Primacy of all the Churches of Brittany conferred on him the Sacred use of the Pall and Dalmatick Vestment Whereupon he required and commanded them to yeild to him all due honour and obedience as their Supreme Prelat and Primat These two Letters are cited by William of Malmsbury in his Discourse touching the dignity of the See of Canterbury 4. The first care of this New Arch-bishop was to supply the vacant Sees with worthy Prelats and saith S. Beda among many Bishops ordained by him he consecrated in the place of Gebmund Bishop of Rochester then dead Tobias a man skilfull in the Greek Latin and Saxon tongues and adorned with great variety of litterature To Tobias we may adioyn Waldher about this time ordained Bishop of London and successour to the holy Bishop Erconwald concerning whose Princely extraction vertues and Sanctity attested by many miracles before and after his death we have already spoken S. Erconwalds body was buried in his Church at London but in the year of Grace eleaven hundred forty eight his Sacred Relicks were taken up and translated to a more honourable place where for many miracles they were held in great veneration as Mathew of Westminster testifies in the same year XX. CHAP. 1.2 c. King Sebbe becomes a Monk His sicknes and Blessed death 6. Impious folly of the Centuriators of Magdeburg 7. c. A miracle at the enterrement of the Holy King Sebbe 9. The Holy Bishop Egwin succeeds to Ostfor in the See of Worcester 1. THE same year afforded to the world an illustrious example of the contēpt of perishing honours and pleasures in the person of a Prince who had many years enjoyd them and by experience knew the iust valew or rather the reall basenes of them and unsatisfaction to be found in them This was an example as ordinary in that age as to be esteemed miraculous in this 2. The person who afforded this example was Sebbe King of the East-Saxons concerning whose piety and desire to relinquish his purple for a poor Religious habit we have spoken already This desire at last he this year executed The order and manner whereof is thus related by S. Beda 3. When Sebbe had spent thirty years in the government of the East-Saxons all which time by his piety and devotion he shewed himself a soldier contending for a heavenly kingdom he was at last assaulted by a greivous sicknes which left him not till it brought him to his grave Being in this condition he admonished his wife that she should no longer oppose his retirement from the world but rather ioyn with him in dedicating the remainder of their lives in the service of God since neither of them could any longer enioy any content in the pleasures or rather slavery of the present world It was with much adoe that he obtained her liking hereto But having at last with much importunity wrested her consent he went to Valdhere then Bishop of London and successour to S. Erconwald and with his approbation and benediction he received the Habit of Religion so long and so earnestly desired by him He brought to the said Bishop a great summ of money to be distributed among the poore reserving nothing at all to himself so great was his desire to become truly poor in spirit for the kingdom of heaven 4. When his sicknes encreased on him so far that he perceived his death to approach being a person of a truly royall mind and therefore apprehending least the pains of his end night enforce him either by words gestures or actions to behave himself otherwise then became a person of his quality and condition he being then at London sent for the foresaid Bishop and desired him that besides himself and two of his own servants no other should be present at his death 5. This request the venerable Prelat willingly granted And not long after the devout King in his sleep by a comfortable Vision was freed from all the anxiety of his former solicitude and moreover had notice given him of the precise day in which he was to end his life For as himself afterward related he saw three men in shining vestments coming to him of which one sate down before his bed whilst the other two his companions stood by and askd him how he did Then he that was sett down said to him Be of good chear for your soule shall without any pain at all and with great splendour forsake your body and on the third day following you shall dye And the event really made good both these promises which he received in the vision For on the third day immediatly after Noon without any sence of pain he breathed forth his soule as if he had quietly rested in sleep 6. Thus happily dyed this Religious King whose death no doubt was precious in